I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 101-200
by adminI Will Live As An Academy Extra
https://requiemtls.com/
Source: https://requiemtls.com/series/i-will-live-as-an-academy-extra/
Generated by Lightnovel Crawler
Synopsis
I was possessed as a third-rate villain in a novel I once read.
There’s nothing I particularly want to do, so I’m just going to live quietly.
But living as an extra wasn’t easy.
I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 101-200
Volume 2 Episode 100 Auction (5)
Episode 101 Rumor (1)
Episode 102 Rumor (2)
Episode 103 Trial (1)
Episode 104 Trial (2)
Episode 105 Trial (3)
Episode 106 Trial (4)
Episode 107 Trial (5)
Episode 108 Trial (6)
Episode 109 Trial (7)
Episode 110 Arrangement And Handling (1)
Episode 111 Arrangement And Handling (2)
Episode 112 Arrangement And Handling (3)
Episode 113 Training (1)
Episode 114 Training (2)
Episode 115 Training (3)
Episode 116 Monster Season (1)
Episode 117 Monster Season (2)
Episode 118 Monster Season (3)
Episode 119 Monster Season (4)
Episode 120 Monster Season (5)
Episode 121 Monster Season (6)
Episode 122 Final Battle (1)
Episode 123 Final Battle (2)
Episode 124 Final Battle (3)
Episode 125 Final Battle (4)
Episode 126 Final Battle (5)
Episode 127 Final Battle (6)
Episode 128 Final Battle (7)
Episode 129 After The War (1)
Episode 130 After The War (2)
Episode 131 After The War (3)
Episode 132 After The War (4)
Episode 133 After The War (5)
Episode 134 After The War (6)
Episode 135 After The War (7)
Episode 136 After The War (8)
Episode 137 3Rd Year Graduation Ceremony (1)
Episode 138 3Rd Year Graduation Ceremony (2)
Episode 139 3Rd Year (1)
Episode 140 3Rd Year (2)
Episode 141 3Rd Year (3)
Episode 142 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (1)
Episode 143 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (2)
Episode 144 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (3)
Episode 145 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (4)
Episode 146 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (5)
Episode 147 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (6)
Episode 148 3Rd Year Mission Activities (1)
Episode 149 3Rd Year Mission Activities (2)
Episode 150 3Rd Year Mission Activities (3)
Episode 151 3Rd Year Mission Activities (4)
Episode 152 3Rd Year Mission Activities (5)
Episode 153 3Rd Year Mission Activities (6)
Episode 154 3Rd Year Mission Activities (7)
Episode 155 3Rd Year Mission Activities (8)
Episode 156 To The Holy Kingdom (1)
Episode 157 To The Holy Kingdom (2)
Episode 158 To The Holy Kingdom (3)
Episode 159 Eustia Holy Kingdom (1)
Episode 160 Eustia Holy Kingdom (2)
Episode 161 Eustia Holy Kingdom (3)
Episode 162 Exchange Meeting (1)
Episode 163 Exchange Meeting (2)
Episode 164 Exchange Meeting (3)
Episode 165 Exchange Meeting (4)
Episode 166 Exchange Meeting (5)
Episode 167 Exchange Meeting (6)
Episode 168 Exchange Meeting (7)
Episode 169 Exchange Meeting (8)
Episode 170 Yellow’S Warehouse (1)
Episode 171 Yellow’S Warehouse (2)
Episode 172 Yellow’S Warehouse (3)
Episode 173 Date(?) (1)
Episode 174 Date(?) (2)
Episode 175 Blacksmith’S Village (1)
Episode 176 Blacksmith’S Village (2)
Episode 177 Blacksmith’S Village (3)
Episode 178 Blacksmith’S Village (4)
Episode 179 Blacksmith’S Village (5)
Episode 180 Sea (1)
Episode 181 Sea (2)
Episode 182 Sea (3)
Episode 183 Sea (4)
Episode 184 Sea (5)
Episode 185 Sea (6)
Episode 186 ■■ (1)
Episode 187 ■■ (2)
Episode 188 Regression (3)
Episode 189 Regression (4)
Episode 190 Regression (5)
Episode 191 Regression (6)
Episode 192 God Killing (1)
Episode 193 God Killing (2)
Episode 194 God Killing (3)
Episode 195 God Killing (4)
Episode 196 God Killing (5)
Episode 197 God Killing (6)
Episode 198 God Killing (7)
Episode 199 God Killing (8)
Volume 2
Episode 100 Auction (5)
Episode 100 Auction (5)
First, I responded to their words.
“I detonated it moderately, so don’t worry.”
“No, how is that sound moderate!”
“That’s right!”
Kwaaaang!!
Following that, a tremendous sound was heard. Then, the surroundings shook as if there was an earthquake.
Kugugugung!!
However, the explosion didn’t end there, and vibrations and explosions continued to resound. Each time, cracks appeared on the ceiling and floor.
“There was no mention of it being this loud. Right, Ruina senior?”
“Yeah. Even if you detonate everything, this power doesn’t come out.”
Lana agreed with the senior’s words. At that, I pondered for a moment.
‘I didn’t do it that severely….’
All I did was add a little bit of magic I knew to the process of detonating it, based on the senior’s bomb.
Of course, the original magic itself was nuclear-bomb level, so I lowered the power. If it had unleashed its original performance, the entire Free City would have been blown away.
I didn’t think it would be a big problem, but since even Ruina senior joined in to say that, I decided to consider it my fault this time.
“I’ll be careful next time.”
“It’s okay! We were just worried it would collapse. And Grandpa said people learn from their mistakes.”
“Tell me, how did you do it?”
Lana said something pleasant to hear, and Ruina senior was curious about how I created such explosive power.
“More importantly, the people you rescued.”
“They’re gathered over there.”
I moved in the direction Lana pointed. There, about 100 slaves, those who were just products, were gathered.
Among them were the children from the first auction and other children as well. Fortunately, their physical condition was fine.
Of course, they were all huddled together, trembling, but it wasn’t too late to soothe them after escaping.
After confirming, I turned my gaze to the elf next. I met a face from which divine power flowed nobly from her appearance.
‘It’s awful.’
I came with a resolution, but I don’t feel good when I actually see it. Unlike dwarves and other races, divine power lingered over the skin of elves.
Because of that, unpleasantness surged just from looking at her.
“Elena, was it? The name.”
“That is correct.”
At the elf’s answer, I didn’t want to talk for long and continued briefly.
“Well, I’m sure you’ve heard the story from the World Tree, and for now, I’m Kyle Ardyn, who came to rescue you.”
“…Lord.”
At that moment, the elf murmured. I asked back.
“What?”
“She said to call the World Tree ‘Lord.’ My mother is not your friend.”
“What a load of crap.”
As expected of a race born under a god. Picking a fight over something trivial.
Then, a cold voice flowed from the elf, Elena’s, mouth.
“…What did you just say?”
“I said what a load of crap. Hey, it’s true that I’m not friends with the World Tree, like you said, right? But what does that have to do with honorifics?”
The elf frowned. It seemed she didn’t like my words and actions very much. However, I didn’t stop.
“In the first place, this is a topic that even the World Tree doesn’t care much about. It’s something your mother allowed.”
More than anything, the World Tree hasn’t said anything about it. So it was safe to assume it was allowed.
You can tell even from the conversation with the World Tree. She had no interest in my words and actions at all.
“Even so, if you are a life blessed by the earth, you should at least show respect….”
“Your god allowed it, right? Are you going to dare to go against that will?”
“The current topic and that topic are unrelated. So….”
“Ha, you’re really impossible to talk to.”
I cut off the nonsense.
If you’re going to talk, you should at least bring up something persuasive. This is just spouting nonsense about how you should naturally show respect because she’s a god….
Then, a voice popped out from the side.
“Hyung-nim. Why are you harassing someone you just rescued?”
It was Evan.
“She’s already exhausted from helping you while she’s not feeling well. You’re being a bit too much.”
At those words, I couldn’t help but sigh.
“A junior doesn’t take the senior’s side and falls head over heels for a girl he just met….”
“Hey, when did I fall head over heels? You’re overreacting too much… Ack, Hyung-nim! Ear, ear!!”
Yes, I can understand Evan’s reaction.
Unlike Lana, who constantly stuck to him and built up goodwill in the novel, Elena is the first person Evan felt affection for as soon as he saw her.
Probably all sorts of things are happening in their hearts right now.
But I couldn’t stand him interfering with me directly.
“Hey, when you step in, read the room appropriately. Don’t do it just any time.”
“That’s what Hyung-nim is… Ack, gently! Just a little gently…!”
Evan screamed in pain. At that moment, a pure white and slender hand grabbed my wrist.
“If you are my mother’s contractor, act accordingly. Don’t use violence like this.”
“Haa….”
They’re both making a fuss.
That’s why I didn’t want to come. My reaction when facing the elf was obvious, and it was clear how the two of them would act.
“Kyle, are you not feeling well? Are you hurt?”
At that moment, Lana intervened and stood in front of me, asking. I couldn’t keep up this state, so I lowered the arm that was grabbing his ear and said.
“It’s just that I seem to have become sensitive because of the battle. I’ll be fine if I rest.”
That’s what I said, but it seemed like a side effect of using black magic. Black magic is famous for eating away at the mind.
This time, Ruina senior pulled my sleeve.
“I know a potion that works well. I’ll make it for you when we go.”
“Yes, senior. Then I guess we should go back quickly.”
I felt somewhat better after talking to the two of them. I moved to the location Barto Benett told me. And I stood in front and drew lines in a specific order.
Kugung—
Then, the walls split to the sides. Inside, a simple warp gate was installed.
After that, things were simple. We just had to send them to the ground one by one.
After sending everyone, it was my turn.
“There shouldn’t be any evidence left.”
It’s obvious that the auction house will come out to investigate later. So it’s better to make sure the finish is solid so there’s no need to worry about being caught.
I activated the warp gate and poured mana into the installed magic.
The wall turned red in response to the mana, and at the same time, my vision flickered.
“This is the end.”
Kwaang!!
I heard something exploding in my ear.
***
The place I moved to was a villa in the Free City. Of course, the owner is the collaborator Barto Benett.
The interior was quite simple. It wasn’t flashy at all for the owner of the Golden Merchant Guild, and there were only practical items. Perhaps he was a true merchant; he didn’t spend money in unnecessary places.
Anyway.
I could see the group that had arrived ahead of me.
“Kyle! You came out right away!”
“There’s no reason to stay long.”
It hadn’t even been a few minutes since we separated, but Lana ran over as if she had been gone for days.
“More importantly, where are the others?”
“They’re getting their room assignments and resting.”
“That’s a relief.”
It seems they’re treating them well, realizing that I brought them.
“Where’s the owner of this place?”
“I don’t know either. I guess they’re somewhere else. They haven’t come out once.”
The moment Lana finished speaking, a person who appeared to be a butler stood in front of us.
“The owner would like to see you.”
“Guide me. I’ll be back in a bit. Rest.”
“Okay!”
After telling the group that, I followed him. This villa was four stories, so I had to move to the top.
In front of the arrived room. The butler slowly opened the door. Inside, Barto Benett was sitting in a chair drinking tea.
Judging by the smell, it wasn’t high quality.
“You’re drinking something cheap for the owner of the Golden Merchant Guild.”
“Hehe, everyone has their own favorite food. Not everything is delicious just because it’s expensive.”
Thump, I sat on the sofa opposite him. The fluffy feeling enveloped my whole body. I felt like I was melting from the rest I was taking after a few hours.
After relieving my fatigue appropriately, I said quietly.
“To be honest, I even considered the possibility of betrayal… I guess my expectations were wrong.”
“Trust is everything to a merchant. If you lose that, you’re done as a merchant. More than anything, I don’t sell the future for short-term gains.”
At those words, I chuckled.
Well, trading with the Holy Kingdom is more profitable than helping the auction house.
Of course, there will be a lot of money to pay out because the auction house collapsed, but compared to the amount you’ll earn later, it’s only a fingernail.
“How’s the situation?”
“What else would it be? I’m cleaning up the collapsed auction house. I can’t even figure out which auction items are buried in the rubble.”
“That must be difficult.”
“It is difficult. So… how much did you bring?”
Barto Benett asked with shining eyes.
“What are you talking about?”
“Didn’t we agree to give me 30%? You can’t hide it when you even brought slaves.”
I chuckled again and recited the list of auction items I stole while rescuing the slaves.
However, I couldn’t bring everything, and about half was the maximum.
“Hehe, you only took the valuable ones in the meantime. It’s a shame about the rest, but you can lose everything if you’re greedy.”
“If there’s an item you really want to have, I’ll give up one.”
“That’s generous. Then can I receive the Dream Incense Burner?”
“I’ll hand it over when we distribute it.”
After that, we talked about various things and then turned the topic to the slaves.
“More importantly, what are you going to do with the slaves?”
“I’ll send them back if they want to return home, and if not, I’ll entrust them to a place I know.”
They came from all over the continent, so they must have a hometown. So I’m thinking of sending those who want to go.
“Can you do it alone?”
“Are you thinking of helping?”
Then, Barto Benett took a sip of tea and said.
“20%. I’ll return them neatly, safely, and without problems.”
“You’re being too greedy. 5%.”
“Hehe, how much does it cost to get in? Even gangsters wouldn’t rip you off that much. 15%.”
“At best, it’s just identity forgery and a few escorts, so that ratio is appropriate. How about 7%?”
Nana and I started adjusting the ratio to minimize losses.
“Don’t you trust our merchant guild? We will definitely provide satisfactory service.”
“Of course I trust the Golden Merchant Guild. What kind of merchant guild is it? Then let’s do 9%.”
He licked his lips and continued.
“Tsk, you never give in once. Let’s do 10%.”
“Okay.”
I agreed to a fairly satisfactory ratio. 10% was a cheap price to pay.
“When did you say you were leaving?”
“Three days later. Because it’s the end of vacation.”
I had to go back to class next week.
“I understand. Rest comfortably here for the remaining time.”
“Well, I’ll rest well and leave.”
The conversation ended like that.
I left the room and headed downstairs. On the first floor, several servants were working, and the group was nowhere to be seen. No, only Lana was there.
“I told you to rest, why are you doing this?”
“I was waiting for Kyle.”
“Where are senior and Evan?”
“Ruina senior went to sleep right away. Ah, senior told me to give you this.”
Lana handed me a bottle. It seemed to be the potion she said she would make earlier.
I drank it with a grateful heart. My head cleared and my mind became clear.
“Hoo, I feel a bit better.”
“Are you okay now?”
“Yeah. More importantly, where did Evan and the elf go?”
“Evan junior and Elena-ssi are… I’ll show you.”
Lana grabbed my hand and led me outside.
There was a small training ground outside the villa. What I saw there was.
“The feeling is to integrate with the wind. Now watch.”
“Like this?”
“That’s right. Your proficiency is still low, but once you get used to it….”
It was the elf giving teachings under the moonlight at night, and Evan, who was excited to accept it.
“Hehe, they seem to get along well, right?”
“…Yeah, they get along well.”
Well, who am I to stop them if they like each other.
In the very end, they’ll be kissing and making all sorts of fuss… No. Let’s not think about it. It seemed better for my mental health to just pretend I didn’t know.
Episode 101 Rumor (1)
Episode 101 Rumors (1)
For the past few days, the Free City had been in complete chaos.
The largest auction house on the continent had collapsed, and the cause was none other than terrorism. It would have been strange if it weren’t noisy.
Moreover, the fact that the person who caused the terror was a black magician spread, and the city entered a state of alert. It’s because they don’t know where a black magician might be hiding in the city.
So, soldiers patrolled the streets every day, visiting every building to search for the culprit.
However, we were under the protection of the Free City’s power holders. Unlike other places, they didn’t search every nook and cranny. Thanks to that, the existence of elves and other slaves was not exposed.
Of course, I didn’t leave any evidence during the terror, so I wasn’t accused of being the culprit.
With no obstacles at all, I really did nothing and rested comfortably.
I had felt like I’d been through a lot recently.
Dealing with black magicians and demons, and even committing terrorism in the Free City. I hadn’t had a day off for the past few weeks.
So, I had to rest when I had the time. Because an important episode was waiting for me soon.
That’s when I was enjoying a break in the swimming pool attached to the villa.
[Kyle. I heard from Elena that the job was successfully completed.]
I received a message from the World Tree. I drank the prepared beverage and replied.
“It’s been over for a while now. Didn’t Elena contact you?”
[I just received it myself. I heard the job was finished a few days ago… Is something wrong with Elena?]
“There’s nothing particularly serious, but….”
It seemed that this elven b*tch was so engrossed in Evan that she was late in reporting the news to the World Tree.
“Like mother, like daughter, they’re both the same when it comes to lusting after men.”
[Speaking of which, Elena said she found a nice kid. Is that who you’re talking about?]
“That’s right. That’s who I’m talking about.”
The two were together every single day. When eating, when training in the training grounds. They were always together except when sleeping.
Of course, it was the same as described in the novel, but it made the onlookers frown.
[Finally, our Elena is going to have a man. Was his name Evan?]
“Yes.”
[I was worried that she would live alone forever. Eheung~ I think it would be good to keep him by her side.]
“I’m warning you, don’t do anything stupid.”
Every time I see Evan, is the elf next to him? I will chase him away no matter what.
More than anything.
“If you have any conscience, you shouldn’t be congratulating her. How dare you, after eating 200 years worth of….”
[Oh my, Kyle. How dare you talk about a woman’s age so carelessly. Who did you learn that bad language from? And the lifespan of elves and humans is clearly different. Elena is of age in human terms.]
“……Never mind. I shouldn’t have said anything.”
There was no point in continuing the conversation. Besides, what I just said was mixed with personal thoughts.
“Anyway, I’m leaving the Free City tomorrow. As promised, I’m not hurt and I’m perfectly fine. No, I’m too fine.”
Elena ate well and slept well at the villa. So, she recovered to her original state in two days and is overflowing with energy. And she’s using that energy to be with Evan.
[I’m glad I left it to Kyle. You’re clean until the end.]
The World Tree, slightly impressed, continued.
[Kyle, do you have any intention of coming to the Holy Kingdom? We’ll treat you well. How about a Saint?]
The World Tree carefully suggested. I was dumbfounded and laughed silently.
Saint and Saintess. Words that refer to those chosen by God.
Therefore, the Saint and Saintess have power beyond that of the Pope, and can be described as the pinnacle of the Holy Kingdom.
“You must be really desperate. To offer me the position of Saint.”
The reason why the World Tree is making such an offer is one. It meant that the Holy Kingdom was starting to creak.
[Desperate? It’s because Kyle’s abilities are too good to waste. To leave a human who has reached completion alone. There’s nothing more foolish than that.]
“You talk a good game. And can you do it alone?”
[I’ll persuade the other gods. If they see Kyle, they’ll all agree.]
Clearly, the Saint and Saintess are positions that can only be attained by being chosen by God.
But it’s not possible just by being chosen by one god. All six gods must agree.
You need the recognition of those already picky gods? It’s close to impossible.
To do that, you have to be born with the love of God.
Of course, Estella, the current Saintess of the Holy Kingdom, was chosen by being loved by the six gods.
But me? I don’t think so… I don’t think it’ll work.
Moreover.
“Still, I refuse. I don’t need a position like Saint.”
Go under those damn bastards? I’d rather be a human slave. No way.
[It’s a good offer, so why are you refusing? Kyle is not treated well in the Empire. You’ll definitely be loved if you come to the Holy Kingdom.]
“It’s none of your business that I’m hated.”
[Even though there’s a Saintess? You’ve heard the rumors about our Estella, right?]
“I’ve heard of her.”
Estella, the main character, is a figure with an overwhelming appearance and figure that can cause chaos in the world just by existing, as recognized by the author.
Of course, the Saintess is famous even on the continent. You can go to any bar right now and hear obscene jokes about the Saintess.
[Who knows? Maybe you’ll have a connection with Estella and end up together.]
“Shut up, I’m not interested. I don’t need that alcoholic woman.”
[You’re not interested, but you know that Estella likes alcohol? That’s not a widely known fact.]
“……”
I shut my mouth and didn’t respond. Then the World Tree said.
[It’s just a light suggestion. I’m not saying you have to choose right away, so just think about it sometimes. Then I’ll contact you again later.]
The World Tree said that and disconnected. When you see her like this, she’s really good at hitting and running.
After that, I was sunbathing again, basking in the sunlight shining on the villa.
“Kyle, you’re here again?”
I heard Lana’s bright and cheerful voice. She said she was going to play with the summoned beasts, but it seems the work is done.
“This is the only place with moisture, so I come here often.”
Even though the mana barrier blocks the external environment, the air is still dry. Because of that, I keep looking for water.
“You must have been swimming. Your hair is wet. Should I dry it for you?”
“I’d appreciate it if you would.”
“Okay!”
Lana summoned a spirit and shook off the water. Then she asked me.
“Do you like rivers or the sea, Kyle?”
“I like the sea.”
It was quite enjoyable to look beyond the horizon of the open sea. And Lana said after hearing my words.
“Then shall we go to the sea next year? There’s a huge beach in Eustia.”
I pondered for a moment at that.
The beaches of the Holy Kingdom are in the Blue Zone, covered in divine power. So, I didn’t like it, but I had to visit it someday.
“That’s fine too. It’s a good place for a resort.”
“Hehe, I’m looking forward to next year. Oh, should I prepare a swimsuit?”
“It’s still far away, why are you trying to prepare already?”
Well, I’m looking forward to it, but anyway.
In the meantime, the hair drying was over, and I chatted with Lana, who was sitting next to me. Then Ruina senpai appeared.
“Why are you here again?”
She approached cautiously, wary of the water in the swimming pool.
“It’s too dry. Do you want to swim?”
“No. Water is enough for me to drink.”
I thought about splashing water on her, who looked disgusted, but I stopped because I thought she would hate me.
After that, Ruina senpai sat next to Lana. It seemed to have become a habit after spending a few days together.
Lana hugged her and asked.
“Hehe, Ruina senpai. Do you want to go to the beach later? I’m going with Kyle.”
“…I’m not going.”
She seemed to hesitate for a moment at the word “I’m going” too, but senpai answered that way. The beach was like hell to her, who hated getting water on her body.
“But when are we leaving? This is boring.”
“Are you bored?”
“Yeah. I want to go.”
Senpai seemed bored with this situation.
That’s natural since she’s just staying still. Moreover, she can’t use alchemy like she does in the workshop, so it’s even more so.
“We’re leaving around lunchtime tomorrow, can’t you wait a little longer?”
“Lunch?”
“Yes.”
“Okay. I’ll try to wait.”
Senpai, who nodded, munched on the dessert she brought. As I was admiring her for a moment, a huge shout came from afar.
“Hyungnimmm! This junior needs guidance!!”
Evan shouting so loud that the swimming pool would be blown away. I sighed deeply and said.
“Look at him, only coming when he needs something. He hasn’t shown his face all this time.”
I had hardly seen this guy while living in the same space. He didn’t show up at all except for meal and sleep times.
Then Evan spoke with a sly expression.
“I can’t help it. How can I do that when Elena said she’d teach me swordsmanship.”
“You’re even dropping honorifics now? How long has it been since you met? You’re really advertising it to everyone around you, advertising it.”
“That’s because Elena said she wanted me to call her comfortably… Ack! That hurts, hyungnim!!”
I hit the back of the guy’s head who was making excuses. Evan, who had gotten used to this, quickly covered his head so it wouldn’t hurt more. I looked at such a guy and said.
“And if you need to learn, learn from that great elf. Why are you coming to me and making a fuss.”
“Ahaha, you’re so prickly today. Maybe… are you upset that I only went to Elena? Or are you jealous?”
At that moment, a vein popped out on my forehead.
“Are you crazy? Why would I feel that kind of emotion for a guy?”
“No, there’s no need to emit murderous intent like that….”
That personality is Evan’s characteristic, but he always says one more word and gets beaten.
“Haa… so what are you curious about.”
“Hyungnim, thank you! It’s not that, Elena….”
I didn’t want to answer him, but I couldn’t not answer him. This guy was the main character.
“That’s a problem caused by you replacing spirits with magic. The two are fundamentally different concepts.”
But that’s only when he’s attending the academy.
‘Just you wait. Once you graduate, I’ll make you work to the bone. I’ll get this debt back no matter what.’
I hid such thoughts and continued to explain to Evan.
***
The next day, lunch.
The day to finally leave the Free City had come. We ate breakfast at the villa and arrived at the train station.
“I’ll leave the work there to you.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll handle the work I’ve been entrusted with properly.”
Before getting on the train, I talked to Barto Bennet. It was about the slaves who were caught at the auction house.
Meanwhile, Evan was seen saying goodbye to the elf in the distance. Of course, his face is being disguised with magic. He can’t be caught.
“Then see you later, Elena.”
“I’ll tell you more details when you come to Eustia.”
“Thank you. But I don’t think I can go because of my studies. Or will Elena come to the academy?”
“Well, if my mother allows me….”
What kind of drama are they filming? They are putting on a terrible sight.
Since it was almost time for the train, I dragged Evan, who was exuding a sweet atmosphere, away.
“Ah, hyungnim! I haven’t finished saying goodbye yet…!”
“Shut up, it’s time. Get on the train without saying anything.”
“That’s why I said let’s leave in the same direction! Why is the direction different… Eup eup!!”
I covered Evan’s mouth, who was making a fuss. And I looked at Elena, who was glaring, and said.
“Goodbye. Don’t get caught doing stupid things again.”
“I’ll leave without you having to say that. Rather, let Evan go. Don’t bother him.”
“This guy is my junior. Who are you to tell me what to do? What are you to this guy?”
“……”
The elf’s face flushed and she couldn’t speak.
“Anyway, we’re leaving now. See you later.”
I also said goodbye and left for where the group was.
Well, Elena looked at us leaving with a wistful look. To be exact, it was towards Evan.
After that, we got on the train and soon departed.
Evan, in the meantime, was complaining next to me.
“Hyungnim, this is too much. We went slowly when we came, but why are we going….”
“Then you’re not going back to the academy?”
“No, it’s not that, but….”
It was impossible for the return trip to be a week-long journey like when we came. So, we’re going back to the Empire via the Magic Kingdom next to the Great Desert, taking the warp gate.
Of course, Elena will take a direct train to the Eustia Holy Kingdom.
“Haa….”
I left Evan, who was sighing, alone. There are times when you have to leave someone when you live.
“Kkeueung…! But I think I rested well and had fun. It was busy in the middle, though.”
Lana said, stretching her arms up to the sky. She seemed somewhat sad at the thought of returning to everyday life, but she seemed satisfied with the trip.
‘I’m glad you had fun.’
After all, the main character and supporting actors suffer a lot due to the episode, so they need time to recover. People can’t always just run.
After that, we took the train for 2 hours and arrived at the Magic Kingdom. The distance between the two regions was short.
Then why didn’t we do this when we came?
Well… there’s no need to move so busily. And what would we do if we came early? We would have had to wait until the auction started anyway.
After arriving at the Magic Kingdom, we immediately took the warp gate and headed to the Empire. The air in the Empire, which we returned to after a long time, was peaceful.
After getting a moderate meal on the street, we returned to the academy.
But.
“Kyle, the atmosphere is strange.”
“I know. Everyone’s just looking at us?”
“No. They’re only looking at Jay.”
The academy, which we returned to after 2 weeks, was chaotic to the point of being messy.
“It seems like something happened again….”
Even if I don’t know anything else, it was certain that I was involved in the center of the commotion.
Episode 102 Rumor (2)
Episode 102 Rumor (2)
Whispers that I hear with every step, gazes of suspicion directed at me.
How long has it been since I’ve experienced this spectacle? Being the center of attention like this.
‘Was it like this during the possession?’
Thinking back, it was exactly the same as right after the trial.
The only difference might be that the emotions felt are the complete opposite? The owners of the gazes were wearing expressions of bewilderment rather than hostility.
If I were to put it into words, it would be something like, ‘Did he really do that?’
A strange scene compared to the amount of attention being given. However, I couldn’t understand why.
Everyone was too busy avoiding me even to ask something. As if they shouldn’t be associated with me.
“Let’s go. It’s uncomfortable here.”
At that moment, Luina-sunbae said, feeling uncomfortable with the attention pouring in. Her complexion wasn’t good either.
‘Let’s figure out the situation later for now.’
It seemed like it wouldn’t be too late to do that after sorting out the surroundings.
“You’re going to the workshop, right? Should I take you?”
“Yeah.”
With sunbae’s nod, I headed to the workshop first. Of course, many people glanced at me while moving.
After dropping off sunbae like that.
“Hyung-nim, I’ll go too. I need to gather some information. Everyone’s keeping their mouths shut, so I need to know what’s going on.”
Evan said with a serious expression and a grave tone. I stopped Evan from doing so.
“Don’t worry and rest. I’ll take care of my own business.”
“No, Hyung-nim. This isn’t something to be saying so nonchalantly. Can’t you see this atmosphere?”
“I know what kind of atmosphere it is, and I understand it well enough, so I’m telling you.”
Clearly, the atmosphere lingering around the academy meant that it wasn’t a normal situation.
And if this incident was a problem related to my karma, then it was a problem that only I should bear. It wasn’t for Evan, the protagonist, to step in.
“So go and rest. Don’t worry about me.”
“Hyung-nim!”
Evan shouted loudly at my calm tone. But my thoughts remained unchanged. I stared at Evan without saying anything.
“Aish! I don’t know either!”
Evan grumbled and left the spot. Then Lana said from the side.
“Kyle. Are you really okay? Evan-hubae seems pretty sulky.”
“What can I do? I don’t even know what the situation is.”
In the current situation where I didn’t have any information, I didn’t know what harm could come just because they were close to me. So it’s better to stay apart for now.
“And do you think that guy is really sulking?”
He was just briefly angry because I was being too calm while he was worrying.
“But aren’t you going?”
“I’m going to be by Kyle’s side!”
Lana folded her arms and shone her eyes as if she would never fall off. I couldn’t bear to drop her off at the trembling eyes that seemed worried.
Besides, if it was Lana who was loved by all living things, I thought there wouldn’t be much of a problem.
“Then let’s go see Professor Latral. I have things to report.”
“Okay!”
I moved towards the magic department with Lana.
***
The road to the professor’s office where Latral was located wasn’t smooth either.
The professor’s building is quiet on weekdays, but on weekends, professors stay to prepare for next week’s lectures. Thanks to that, I ran into quite a few professors.
“Cough, cough….”
That’s the 5th person to clear their throat already.
Even the professors were showing that kind of reaction, so Lana was shaking her hands.
“Why are you nervous? I’m the person involved, and I’m fine.”
“But if even the professors are like that, it means it’s a big deal….”
“It’s okay.”
I held her hand and reassured her. And opened the door to the professor’s office.
“You’ve arrived.”
“It’s been a while.”
“Sit down first.”
He, with a dark complexion, gestured to the sofa. I sat on the sofa, and Lana sat next to me.
“Yes. Did you finish the job well?”
“Thanks to your help, I finished it without any major problems.”
“If so, that’s a relief. I heard that the Free City is in chaos anyway.”
The talk about the Free City ended quickly. After that, Latral let out a long sigh and slowly opened his mouth.
“Do you know the current situation of the academy?”
“The atmosphere isn’t good. Centered around me.”
“Grandfather! What’s going on?! Why is everyone treating Kyle like that….”
“Lana, calm down and listen to the story first.”
Latral, seeing Lana who had become quiet, sighed again and continued.
“This commotion started two weeks ago. The day after you left the academy. It started with the spread of a rumor.”
“What rumor is it?”
“The rumor is that Kyle Arden did not repent of his past sins and is secretly committing crimes.”
I couldn’t help but laugh at those words. Professor Latral’s words were words that I heard like everyday life.
Even if my reputation improved, there were still people who hated and cursed me, and I occasionally heard them in my ears.
“It wouldn’t have spread this far with just that one.”
“Of course, everyone treated it as nonsense. Is your behavior even a little bit normal? Now Kyle Arden is not a hooligan, but just one of the students with a bad personality.”
I nodded at the correct words. It’s not perfect, but it’s safe to say that I’ve escaped the image of the past hooligan.
“Then what’s the reason?”
“You….”
Unlike him, Professor Latral paused for a moment before opening his mouth.
“The rumor is circulating that you have colluded with a black magician. Therefore, all your actions are being questioned.”
He continued.
“Skills and grades are basic, and all the incidents that occurred this year are said to have happened because of you. The incident two weeks ago goes without saying.”
“…….”
I could see the malice in trying to drop me into hell by any means with just words.
“Besides, your status as the manager of the Land of Contracts is also being questioned. The rumor is circulating that you have been giving convenience and manipulating volunteer hours. Because of that, they say they’re holding a hearing. I have to go there soon.”
“That won’t be a problem.”
“Of course. Am I any ordinary professor?”
Everyone who knows in the academy knows about the manager status, and everything related to community service is recorded. So the hearing is nothing more than a show.
“Anyway, thank you for knowing the reason. I’ll be careful since it’s just a situation with suspicions.”
The academy will be noisy for a while, but unless there is evidence, there was no way to do anything about me.
Then Professor Latral said cautiously.
“Actually… there’s evidence that the rumor is true.”
I paused for a moment. It was an absurd fact.
“…That can’t be?”
“Of course, it’s not evidence for all the rumors. It’s just evidence that there are criminal facts.”
“Who is the source of the evidence?”
“Unfortunately, I don’t know either. They are hiding it as much as possible under the name of protection, saying that they might harbor resentment and retaliate.”
“…….”
“I heard that a trial will be held.”
Bang!
At that time, Lana slammed the table.
“Why are you on trial! Kyle didn’t do anything wrong!”
Professor Latral, surprised by his granddaughter’s rare appearance, looked at her with pitiful eyes.
“You know that this child has a history. The academy has no choice but to take this action.”
“How can you judge with just that! I know Kyle well! Kyle is kinder than anyone in Trianis! But why…!”
“Lana.”
I called her quietly as she was angry. Lana turned her head. Tears were welling up in the eyes that faced each other.
“I’m okay, so calm down.”
“But, Kyle is on trial. You could be expelled… How can I calm down….”
“I can solve that. Rather than that, don’t cry and come here.”
As I spread my arms, Lana came into my arms. And then she sobbed quietly. I patted Lana’s back and comforted her.
I asked Professor Latral in that state.
“When is the trial being held?”
“There is no set date. But you know it too. They conduct an investigation before holding a trial.”
“…That’s right.”
Actually, I didn’t know how it would proceed before the trial.
“Then when do you think the investigation will be done?”
“The fact that you have arrived must have been conveyed, so probably soon….”
Knock knock
It was at that moment. It was the sound of knocking.
“Who is it?”
-Yes, Professor Latral. I heard that Kyle Arden is here and came to find him.
He looked at me, and I nodded.
“Come in.”
-Thank you.
The door to the professor’s office slowly opened.
There was a woman who seemed to be an investigator and two guards standing behind her. They briefly bowed to Professor Latral and said to me.
“Kyle Arden. Is that right?”
“That’s right.”
She nodded. It seemed like she was asking as a formality.
“Kyle Arden. You are arrested on suspicion of assaulting a student and colluding with a black magician. Do you have any objections?”
“No.”
Whatever I say here, I’ll be caught anyway. So I decided not to resist unnecessarily. I can do it when I get investigated or tried.
I said to Lana, who was still in my arms.
“Lana, I have to go now.”
“No! Don’t go!”
She hugged me as hard as she could as if she would never let go. I had no choice but to whisper in her ear while pointing at her acupoint.
“Come visit me later if you want to see me.”
“No…. Me, with Kyle….”
Lana resisted for a while, but soon her eyes closed and she fell asleep. I left her to Professor Latral and said to the investigator.
“Let’s go.”
She ordered the guards, and the two guards grabbed me.
“Then I’ll see you later, Professor.”
“I’ll visit you later.”
After that, I moved according to the guidance of the guards.
As I was being moved by the guards, of course, attention was focused on me. There were many people during the day, so the whispers increased in real time.
Then the investigator said to me.
“You’ve changed a lot from half a year ago. You have a girlfriend who is sad for you, and the professor is worried about you.”
“If you know that, shouldn’t you have not come to catch me?”
“You’re still sarcastic. Aren’t you going to fix that personality?”
The investigator asked as if she was dumbfounded and continued to move. Apparently, the investigator and Kyle Arden have a relationship.
“Still, I hope… that it’s different from the rumors when I see this. There are many things to be stressed about as the situation is what it is.”
“I just hope the food comes out well.”
“Ha, yes. Unlike then, I will give you the food as you want.”
That’s how we arrived at the student center where the investigation room was located.
Episode 103 Trial (1)
Episode 103: Trial (1)
My first visit to the interrogation room, possibly the second as Kyle Arden.
There, I sat quietly in a chair, resting my chin on my hand, waiting.
“When will they come…?”
But it’s already been two hours of waiting. I’m starting to get annoyed.
The investigator hadn’t come in since the first meeting, and I was alone in the interrogation room, so boredom was setting in.
I couldn’t just sleep either. I briefly pondered the reason this happened.
Of course, not guessing who might have been spreading false rumors and fabricating evidence with malice towards me, but thinking about why a story that wasn’t in the novel unfolded.
And the answer came immediately.
‘Is it because I skipped Lana’s episode…?’
In chronological order of the episodes.
[Black Magician Attack], [Lana’s Corruption], [Auction House].
These three proceed in order.
However, Lana’s episode occurred early due to me and was skipped. This event may have occurred as part of that substitution.
Especially in the case of the [Corruption] episode, it is an important branching point in ‘Aka Cheonma’ and not an event that can be easily skipped.
Unlike other minor episodes, it is a story that must be done.
‘So, how do I get out of this…?’
This case is unknown to me as well. I can’t predict how this will unfold, and I don’t even know the culprit.
‘Seeing how they’ve made this such a big deal, they must be quite confident.’
Spreading rumors and escalating the event to a trial means they’re sure they can send me to hell.
They even fabricated evidence, so there’s nothing more to say. The witnesses must have all coordinated their stories.
‘They really prepared thoroughly.’
A situation where only disadvantages are at play. There’s no way out, and the timing is just right.
‘Hmm, who could it be…?’
Students alone couldn’t make things progress this quickly. There must be someone behind this. The talk of a trial wouldn’t come out first unless there was an investigation.
Judging from that, there are a few people I can roughly guess, but it’s not a definite stage.
Anyway, I can slowly find out about that as the investigation and trial proceed. Professor Latral will also look into it separately.
Just as I finished organizing my thoughts roughly.
Bang
The only door to the interrogation room opened, and the investigator came in. Her arms were full of reports, and she also brought some snacks.
“Did you wait long?”
I was so dumbfounded by that remark that I let out a hollow laugh.
“Yes, I waited a long time. What kind of investigator leaves their post for two hours?”
“I had a lot to sort out. You’ll understand if you were in my position.”
“I’m sorry, but I don’t want to experience that.”
After that, the investigator sat across from me, put the stack of papers in front of me, and pushed the snack basket towards me, saying.
“Have something to eat if you’re bored.”
“I understand.”
I needed sugar at just the right time, so I took a candy from the basket and put it in my mouth.
In the meantime, the investigator spread out the papers. I said, looking at it.
“What are these materials?”
“What else could they be? Your trial records from half a year ago and materials related to this case.”
I wasn’t interested in the former, but the latter caught my eye. I was curious what kind of information there would be. Then the investigator reacted.
“Even if you’re curious, I can’t show you. Of course, that goes for students other than you as well.”
“Don’t you think I can forcibly take it?”
“Ha, go ahead and try. The professors on standby will immediately rush in and lock you up in the detention center.”
“I’m too scared to do that.”
I shook my head. I could subdue her in a second if she were an ordinary person, but it would be difficult if the professors were watching.
Whether she was done organizing the materials, she turned on the recording magic tool and said.
“I’ve said it before, but I’m Investigator Sophia Valena.”
“I’m Kyle Arden.”
Anyway, the investigation began like that.
“Are you aware of the rumors currently circulating about you?”
“I heard about them after returning to the academy, but I am aware.”
“Then things will be faster. First, let’s talk about the student assault.”
Investigator Sophia spread out a few materials in front of me from a 10cm thick stack of papers.
“These are the students who claim to have been assaulted by you. There are a total of 10 of them.”
It was material with the facts of the assault written on it. Everyone wrote that I had used violence, and the names of the individuals were not listed separately.
I was speechless at the writing on the paper.
“It’s absurd.”
“So, this testimony is false?”
“Yes. You’d know if you investigated me?”
The investigator stared at me intently. And opened her mouth.
“I know.”
“Then you also know that the assault itself couldn’t have happened.”
“Yes. You always went around with your girlfriend. But you weren’t always together, were you? It could have happened in between. It could have been at night or early in the morning.”
“…Well, that’s true.”
It’s not like I was with Lana every day. Sometimes we were apart and had time alone.
“But it doesn’t say here what time the assault occurred.”
I pointed to the paper with my finger.
The paper only stated ‘facts of assault’, and the exact time and circumstances of the incident were not written.
She nodded at that.
“I am aware of that fact as well, and I conducted a thorough investigation.”
She continued, unfolding another stack of papers.
“And this is the evidence.”
I slowly scanned it.
‘Traces of mental manipulation and detection of mana patterns.’
Magically examined, those two things were found in the bodies of the assaulted students.
“You harassed students in that way last year as well. You may have hidden it well back then, but it’s different now than it was then. Did you think Trianis wouldn’t notice a fact that was once caught?”
“……”
Certainly, Kyle Arden seems to be good at using his head. He hid that fact from the master professors for about a year.
Anyway, I had to answer, so I opened my mouth.
“I don’t know about me last year, but if you say that now, I’m wronged.”
“I’ve heard a lot about how much you’ve changed. I’ve only heard good things for the past six months. Not to mention the professors, the evaluation among the students has been the complete opposite. The same goes for your actions.”
She listed the incidents I had been involved in and resolved. Each one was worthy of praise.
“Okay, let’s move on from that for now. It’s not like I don’t have any doubts either, and it could be the work of a student who was jealous of your reputation.”
As I felt, the investigator seemed to feel the same way. As she said, there were a few suspicious points in the evidence.
“Then what do you think about the rumor that you colluded with a black magician?”
“……”
I’m actually not connected to those guys at all, but I didn’t have any proper excuses or explanations for that.
When I didn’t say anything, the investigator continued.
“If that rumor is true, then everything is explained. Especially with black magic, it’s easy to gain immense power in a short amount of time.”
“…Do you know what Arden is like and still say that?”
“There’s no one in the Empire who doesn’t know the characteristics of Arden. Your younger brother, Bale Arden, is an incredible genius. But at least that’s not you.”
“Talent could have bloomed late.”
“Of course, that could be the case. But how are you going to explain that? It would be understandable if you had shown talent since you were young, but what you’re saying now is not credible. It will only raise suspicion.”
“……”
That’s also true. There’s no word as difficult to explain as talent.
Of course, there were plenty of ways to get out of it regarding swordsmanship skills.
“But, Ms. Sophia.”
“What?”
“Do you know that that statement itself is insulting the professors who recognized me?”
“……”
This time she was speechless.
Denying my grades and swordsmanship skills is an act of disregarding the master professors. In other words, making them enemies.
From the beginning, why did I show a slowly improving appearance? There was calculation mixed in to avoid unnecessary noise.
Then Investigator Sophia chuckled.
“I admit it. The professors’ words will be more accurate than those of an ordinary person like me who can’t even handle mana. But….”
She paused and took something out of her arms and placed it on the table.
“Just because that has been resolved doesn’t mean the suspicion of colluding with a black magician disappears. This is the proof.”
What the investigator took out was none other than a Black Stone. It was obtained during the black magician attack last time, and it was the essence of black magic that was useful even at the auction house.
I had all my belongings confiscated when I was dragged into the interrogation room, saying they might be evidence. Naturally, they took the Black Stone and auction items hidden in the subspace inside my school uniform.
Therefore, it is a very difficult situation.
Black Stones can only be made by black magicians. The fact that I possess it implies that I am connected to them.
Likewise, the existence of the auction items further increased the accuracy of the rumors.
“Now, tell me. The thing that represents black magic and the auction items from the free city that collapsed due to the appearance of a black magician a while ago are together?”
“……”
I quietly closed my mouth. If I revealed that, there would be one or two facts I would have to say, and that would be troublesome.
From the beginning, I doubt they would believe me even if I said it. Since connecting evidence has already come out, credibility will be at rock bottom.
Bang!
When I didn’t say anything, the investigator slammed the table hard and shouted.
“Spit out an excuse or whatever! Kyle Arden!”
As much as her anger, the papers scattered and fell to the floor.
“……”
I still kept my mouth shut. Then the investigator stared at me with a fierce gaze and said in a low voice.
“This is your last warning. If you don’t want to take all the blame, tell me what connection you have with the black magician.”
Her voice said that this was really the end. I answered her in a quiet voice.
“I’m sorry, but I can’t answer.”
The investigator’s face cooled down at that moment. She said quietly.
“…The trial is in three days. Prepare to be expelled and receive the corresponding punishment.”
She was about to leave the interrogation room, taking all the materials, and muttered softly.
“Tsk, I thought you had changed and had expectations….”
Bang!
The interrogation room door slammed shut. I just stared at her back.
If the trial proceeds as it is, my defeat is confirmed. As she said, I will be expelled and punished.
That being said, it’s not like there’s no way at all.
‘I don’t want to use it if possible… but if the situation doesn’t allow it, I’ll have to use it.’
Of course, I just hope that doesn’t happen. Because that’s really the last resort.
Growl~
Immediately after, my stomach rumbled.
“Ah~ I wonder what’s for dinner.”
I’m hungry now that I’ve been talking for a while.
I filled my empty stomach with snacks and candy until dinner came.
***
The next day after Kyle Arden was dragged away and an investigation was conducted.
“Hey, did you hear about that?”
“Ah, you mean that story?”
Trianis Academy was bustling with the story of Kyle Arden.
Episode 104 Trial (2)
Episode 104: Trial (2)
It goes without saying that there wasn’t a student in Tianis who didn’t know Kyle Arden.
Arden’s bloodline, the continent’s one and only dullard, and a troublemaker.
It would have been stranger if he wasn’t famous.
Moreover, his infamy had increased since the trial six months ago. This was because the crimes the troublemaker had committed in the academy had been revealed.
However, recently, his infamy had been greatly diminishing. The reason was Kyle Arden’s actions.
His appearance and behavior, which made people wonder if he was the same person, gradually changed the students’ perception.
Perhaps, if it had stopped just a little earlier, his impression might have remained that of merely a student with a bad personality until graduation.
However, currently, rumors that had been spreading for about two weeks were eating away at the reputation he had built up. Tianis was noisier than ever with just one topic: Kyle Arden.
“Hey, did you hear about it?”
“Ah, the news that that senior was arrested?”
Then one student said sarcastically.
“What senior are you talking about for a guy like that? It’s not enough to curse him out. Do you know how many students died during the last incident?”
“No… still, Ian….”
Too loud of a voice. The female student wore a troubled expression. There were too many people in the student cafeteria. The male student knew that too, but he continued to speak without paying attention.
“Don’t forget Enri. Our village disappeared because of guys like that. Black mages are evil, no matter what anyone says.”
“But there’s no proof that that senior teamed up with a black mage. Isn’t that too hasty of a judgment?”
Then a student who was with them chimed in.
“And I’ve seen him a few times from afar. He looks mean, but he doesn’t look like someone who would do that?”
As he had heard, his eyes were fierce, making him look like a villain, but as a result of watching him, he wasn’t as much of a troublemaker as the rumors said.
When his friend said that, Ian scoffed.
“Have you ever seen a villain show his true colors? How do you know what he’ll do behind the scenes while living like an ordinary student?”
Even when the village disappeared, the neighbor next door was a henchman of a black mage.
“And haven’t you heard the news? They put him in jail. Then the answer comes out.”
There were also students working in the student hall, and news of Kyle Arden was slowly spreading from them.
“…That’s something you don’t know. He might have been imprisoned for another reason.”
“Hey, I’m giving you advice as a friend, don’t be too defensive. Do you think a person can change in a short period of time? Trash is trash after all….”
At that moment, Ian’s body twisted sharply and floated into the air. And then someone shouted at Ian.
“Don’t curse at my brother when you don’t know anything! It’s always guys like you…!”
“Who is this. It’s our knight department’s pride, Evan. But can you let go of this hand? Did your personality become similar because you hang out with someone?”
“You son of a bitch!”
Evan couldn’t control his anger. He clenched his fist and tried to throw a punch. But his actions were blocked by someone else.
“Evan, stop it. There are a lot of eyes watching.”
“But Vale! That bastard Ian is talking nonsense…!”
Even so, Vale shook his head. This kind of behavior would only worsen his brother’s reputation.
Then Ian, still frowning with his collar grabbed, said.
“Evan, do you know? That you are also being suspected. The more you do this, the more difficult it will be for you. I don’t want to get involved with that troublemaker for no reason….”
“Ian, I’m warning you. If you say more than that, I won’t stand still either.”
A chilling word. Ian couldn’t continue speaking because Vale was an undeniable genius.
Moreover, unlike his brother, Vale was definitely a person who received the protection of his family. It was dangerous for him to provoke him further.
“You stop too and let’s go.”
“Damn it!”
When Vale urged him once more, Evan let go of his hand. The two moved to a less crowded spot.
“Ha… Vale, what are we going to do now.”
As soon as he sat down, Evan let out a big sigh.
It had only been a day, but the atmosphere wasn’t good. Even now, all sorts of nonsense rumors were being created and transformed repeatedly. If this continued, in less than a week, his brother would be someone who would sell out the country.
So he had to take some kind of action. But no matter how hard he racked his brain, he couldn’t come up with a suitable answer. Evan was frustrated by that.
“But you know too. That my brother’s… magic skills and knowledge are abnormal. And I’m telling you because it’s you, but I’ve seen my brother use black magic during the entrance exam. It’s true that he’s involved in some way.”
“I also thought it was strange, but….”
His brother’s extensive knowledge of black magic was not normal.
Once, he asked a professor about a question he had from a black magician attack. All of them were magic that was at least of the 7th circle.
But his brother knew it as if it were natural, and the same was true of his magical knowledge.
That’s why it was strange. He couldn’t have acquired that vast knowledge in a short period of time.
Even if he deliberately hid it, there were one or two points that didn’t make sense. Sometimes he wondered where his brother’s power and knowledge came from.
“So are you going to just sit back and watch? It’s obvious what’s going to happen to your brother, right?”
“I know. But there’s no way to help my brother. The family won’t help either.”
Another trial after the trial six months ago. No matter how much he asked, there was a high possibility that they wouldn’t listen.
Moreover, they were ordinary students in the academy. There was no way to do anything with their status.
“Ha, damn it, what should I do. Senior Lana is nowhere to be seen either….”
Evan’s short lament. At that time, Vale, who was pondering something, said quietly.
“Of course… it’s not like there’s no one who can help at all. They’re tied up in a bad relationship, but if it’s that person….”
“A bad relationship? Ah! Could it be!”
Evan, who realized who Vale was talking about, immediately got up from his seat.
“Let’s go! To meet the Princess!”
“We don’t know where she is. First….”
But Evan ignored Vale’s words and was already far away. Seeing that, Vale sighed softly.
“Was my brother feeling like this too….”
Taking care of a friend who was somewhat willful was more difficult than he thought. For some reason, he understood his brother’s feelings for being strict with Evan.
“Haa….”
Vale let out another sigh and followed his friend.
***
Meanwhile, at the same time.
Lana was staying in the clock tower of the Tianis Library.
Originally, the clock tower was a space where access was not allowed without permission. As long as the library system existed, it was thoroughly controlled.
But it wasn’t unconditionally blocked. If you had the permission of Sasha, the spirit of the library, you could enter.
“Lana! I brought it!”
Then, with a “Pyoong!” sound, Sasha appeared. Behind Sasha was a piece of paper several times her size.
“Thank you, Sasha. Thank you for listening to this request.”
“Hehe, it’s nothing….”
Sasha wandered around Lana, feeling shy.
“But what are you going to do with the map?”
The paper that Sasha brought was none other than a map of Tianis.
“Yeah, I want to find someone.”
“Who? Maybe him?”
Lana shook her head at Sasha’s question.
“It’s not Kyle. I just… have a villain I want to find.”
“I see! Is it something like catching a criminal?”
“That’s right.”
Maybe it was different from what Sasha was thinking, but the word itself was correct.
“Sasha. Can I be alone for a while?”
“I have to clean up the library too, so I have to leave. You have to play with me later instead?”
“Thank you. I’ll buy you almond cookies later.”
“Yay!”
Sasha, who rubbed her face against Lana’s cheek in joy, disappeared again with a “Pyoong!” sound.
Lana, seeing Sasha leave, unfolded the map. And she drew up mana and cast magic.
More than 100 points are marked on the map. It was the location of familiars currently spread throughout the academy.
“Can you hear me well?”
When Lana conveyed the words, the familiars answered.
It was the first time to handle and connect with a large number of familiars, but there were no major problems except for a headache.
“Guys.”
Lana, who had finished the final check, then called the familiars.
“Find out who framed Kyle.”
The master’s command. The familiars immediately spread throughout the academy.
Then, a large number of senses flowed into Lana’s body. Lana, connected to the familiars, felt everything the children saw and heard.
Lana classified the incoming information and said.
“I don’t know who it is, but you touched the wrong person.”
To dare to touch Kyle who lives kindly.
“I won’t forgive you.”
I’ll find you no matter what and make sure you pay the price.
“So just you wait.”
I’ll make you regret touching Kyle.
Lana’s angry muttering echoed in the clock tower.
***
The day after the investigation went by quickly.
I ate, thought, and slept, and it was already morning.
I slept well. I’ve slept in worse environments than the detention center, so the bed wasn’t uncomfortable.
Oh, the food was good too.
I thought they would just give me food roughly after Investigator Sophia left greatly disappointed, but it came out better than I thought. She kept her promises well.
But there wasn’t much to do after I woke up.
What can I do in this small space. Training in mana cultivation, or simple physical training.
But even that only took about 2-3 hours, so there was really nothing to do.
“It’s damn boring. I wonder if anyone will come to visit.”
When I asked the staff, they said there was no set visiting time. So it was time for the kids who heard the news to come slowly.
If things went as expected, Lana or Evan, or maybe Vale would come first. Those three were the closest among those who were related to me.
After being spaced out for about an hour like that, a staff member knocked on the door and said.
“Kyle Arden. Visiting time.”
“Okay.”
I prepared to go out to the visiting room and moved according to the staff’s guidance.
And the person I met in the visiting room was.
“Hello, Senior~”
“…Why did you come first.”
“Huh? Am I the first?”
It was Chloe, of all people.
“Yeah. Haa….”
Episode 105 Trial (3)
Episode 105 Trial (3)
“Of all people, why did you have to come first?”
“Am I the first one? What about Lana?”
“Lana didn’t come.”
I thought Lana would be the first to come, crying and carrying on before leaving, but contrary to expectations, Lana didn’t come.
“Hmph~ Lucky me. I was worried Unnie would be here.”
“…Just say what you need to say and go. This place isn’t comfortable to sleep in, so I’m tired.”
“Come on, you shouldn’t lie. How is that a tired face? It looks like you slept very well.”
Chloe smiled brightly and looked at me. I sighed inwardly and said.
“So. What did you bring, carrying all that stuff?”
“Ah, this?”
At my words, Chloe unpacked the luggage she had brought.
“Tada! I brought a lunch box. A whopping five tiers!”
“……”
I was speechless at her absurd behavior.
Of course, it’s not like you can’t bring food to the visitation room. But even so, a five-tiered lunch box was too much.
In the meantime, Chloe unfolded the lunch box and opened the lid. Steam was rising from it, as if it hadn’t been made long ago.
“…Why did you bring a lunch box? It’s not like they don’t give us food.”
“I heard prison food is bad. So, especially! I prepared it for Sunbae.”
Where did she hear such a thing? She only learns strange things and bothers me.
Chloe put a fork in my hand and continued.
“It looks delicious, right? Go ahead and eat it. Do you know how much effort I put into preparing this~?”
“That, haa… Never mind.”
I thought it would be better to just take a bite and send her away.
I moved my hand towards the lunch box. Fortunately, the food looked decent. I picked out the rolled omelet among them.
‘More than that… was she good at cooking?’
A question arose at that moment. I wondered if I could really eat this dish.
In the novel, the cooking skills of the main characters were expressed several times. Of course, Lana was first, Evan was second, and the rest were all about the same.
But Chloe had never been mentioned. She was always on the eating side.
So, I wonder if I can trust her food and eat it. Chloe’s food taste is an unknown area even I don’t know.
‘Well, I won’t die.’
Even the preciously raised Veil and Princess were described as being edible. So, Chloe’s would at least be something a person could eat.
Having finished my judgment, I put the rolled omelet in my mouth. Then, the soft texture of the rolled omelet wrapped around my mouth.
The first round is satisfactory. It’s perfect without a single undercooked spot.
And then the taste followed….
“…Chloe.”
“What’s wrong? Is it not good?”
“No, it’s not that….”
Yes, it’s not bad. It wasn’t as good as Lana, but it was above average.
But the problem is.
“Who puts sugar in a rolled omelet? You’re supposed to put salt.”
I could taste sweetness in the rolled omelet, where I should have tasted a moderate saltiness. It was very annoying.
“They said rolled omelets are supposed to have sugar in them. If you go to the Eastern Continent, most people eat it that way~”
“That’s only in the Eastern Continent.”
“Come on, it’s good if it tastes good. Sunbae is picky about weird things.”
“…Haa, I shouldn’t have said anything.”
I left the rolled omelet alone and turned my eyes to other dishes.
As I said just now, it was above average, so I could eat it without difficulty. Of course, there were a few things that were like the first dish, with likes and dislikes.
“You’re eating well, Sunbae. But the food outside is more delicious, right?”
“…Yeah.”
I would have been much happier if it had been Lana’s cooking, but I decided to just let it go.
While I was filling my stomach. Chloe, who had been staring at me intently, slyly grabbed my other hand and slowly opened her mouth.
“But Sunbae.”
“What is it.”
“Don’t you hate being trapped in a place like this? Can I help you?”
“I’m warning you in advance. I don’t need it, and don’t do anything useless. Well… you can try if you don’t want to see my face.”
If Chloe interfered, the situation would only get more twisted. I could roughly guess what she would do. So, I had to stop that at all costs.
“I’m worried about you. And Sunbae. Aren’t you in a difficult situation right now? It seems like expulsion is almost certain?”
“It’s none of your business.”
“Hmph~ That’s true too.”
Then Chloe clapped her hands as if a good idea had come to her mind.
“Ah! Now that I think about it, getting expelled might be okay. The world will curse you, and Sunbae, who has been abandoned by your family, will have nowhere to go.”
“……”
I was speechless again at the barking nonsense. Whether I did or not, Chloe continued.
“I’m going to pick up and raise that kind of Sunbae. How is it? Isn’t it a good plan?”
“Please think normally….”
“Don’t do that~. I’ll take good care of you. I’ll give you food on time. I’ll make sure you don’t have to worry about what to wear or where to sleep. So, you can’t get expelled? Huh? Please~!”
I closed my ears to the headache-inducing words and focused on the lunch box. I felt like I would go crazy if I talked to Chloe any longer.
“Tsk, that’s too much. I’m ignoring my junior who is sending love signals so hard.”
“If that’s love, the world would have already collapsed.”
“Sunbae. There are many forms of love. So, you shouldn’t look at the world with that kind of perspective.”
“Sigh… What can I say.”
We couldn’t communicate at all. It seemed better to just shut my mouth.
In the meantime, I emptied all the lunch boxes. Chloe, who saw that, said.
“You ate it all? Shall I bring it again tomorrow? I have to move busily from dawn, but I can wake up for Sunbae.”
“No, don’t bring it.”
“Come on, you like it, right~”
Chloe, who had already come next to me, smiled slyly. I pushed her away and said.
“Go now that you’re done.”
“Heeing, it’s been two weeks since I saw you, and you’re so cold….”
Chloe pretended to be sad as if she was upset, but it didn’t work on me.
“If you keep holding on, I won’t come to the next visit.”
“Huh? Can I come again?”
“You can do whatever you want. Just go.”
I pushed Chloe away as if I was chasing her away. Due to the difference in physique, she quickly reached the door. And at the moment when she was about to close the door.
“Sunbae! I’ll come again tomorrow~!”
She shouted that with a bright smile on her face. Watching Chloe’s back as she hummed a tune, I collapsed in place.
“Haa, it’s hard….”
I didn’t do anything, but just being with her makes me exhausted and makes me sigh. I’d rather be next to Senior Ruina.
“But I sent her away for now….”
Judging by her reaction, she’ll obviously come again tomorrow, but let’s leave that to tomorrow’s me.
I looked for a staff member to return to the detention center. Then the staff member said.
“There will be another visit, so please wait.”
I wondered who would come this time and sat back in my chair to wait.
About 2 minutes later, the door to the visitation room opened. This visitor was Professor Latral.
“Professor, you’re the second one.”
“I saw Chloe leaving earlier. Was she the first?”
“Well, yes.”
As a professor of magic, he knew Chloe, the top student in the first year.
“More than that, why did you come?”
“Why else. I came to share the outside situation with you.”
Well, his purpose of visiting was obvious. I asked first.
“How did the hearing go?”
“Don’t even mention it. They bothered me so much at the hearing. I showed them all the records on the spot. It took about 8 hours.”
“Seeing you come like this, I guess there wasn’t a big problem.”
“Didn’t I tell you yesterday. It’s hard for Trianis to do anything to me. Only the Emperor or your father would be able to do that.”
Those words made me feel reassured. The 8th Circle magician, Latral Heitald, was a person with that much power.
“Anyway, the hearing went well. They won’t be able to attack you with the volunteer work issue even if we go to trial. So you don’t have to worry about that issue.”
“Thank you.”
“No need to thank me. I just did what I had to do as the caretaker of the land of the contract.”
Professor Latral sent me a friendly look. I kept asking.
“What’s the atmosphere in Trianis like? It seems like it’s more noisy than I thought.”
“Hmm, it’s definitely noisy. But it’s a much more chaotic situation than the trial six months ago.”
He explained.
Six months ago, the public opinion was that I was the enemy, so students, professors, and staff all cursed and criticized me.
This time, the reaction was divided about 4 to 6, and there were people who defended me. So the academy is more chaotic than ever.
“That’s… unexpected.”
It wasn’t like my image was completely established yet, so it could be reversed to a scoundrel at any time. So it was no surprise that I was surprised.
“It must be because of the image you’ve shown so far. There are more than a few people who have seen your good deeds.”
“It’s worth the effort. Maybe the trial will be resolved safely too.”
“We’ll have to go and see.”
I nodded at Professor Latral’s words.
You never know how the situation will flow in a trial. Even if you’re winning, you can lose at any moment.
“Of course, I’ll move on my own too, but don’t trust me too much.”
“No. More than that, how is Lana?”
I moved on to the next topic. It was strange that she didn’t come, even with her grandfather.
“Lana is fine. She was a mess until she fell asleep, but she got over it well. But she hasn’t come out since she went to the library in the morning.”
“I hope nothing happened.”
“I’ll take a good look.”
Once Lana, with her personality, gets angry, you never know what she’ll do. It actually happened in the novel too.
“I guess we can stop talking here. I wish I could talk more, but it’s hard because I have work to do.”
“It’s okay. Go ahead.”
Unlike Chloe, I followed Professor Latral and saw him off. I thought I was going back to my nest now.
But.
“There’s another visit.”
The staff member said that and left me in the visitation room again.
So, after Chloe and Professor Latral, the person who came to see me was.
“I greet the Princess.”
“It’s been a while.”
It was none other than Ariel Trianis, the person who might have been in this place six months ago.
“I never thought I would meet you like this….”
Episode 106 Trial (4)
Episode 106: Trial (4)
“I never thought I’d meet you like this…”
She sits slowly and carefully across from me. Princess Ariel, who came for the visitation, wore a somewhat awkward expression.
The same place as half a year ago, but different positions.
The princess seemed to have a hard time adjusting to the bizarre situation of facing me as a visitor, not an enemy.
Of course, me too. But I couldn’t focus on facing Princess Ariel any more than that.
‘Hoo, this feeling just won’t subside…’
As always, anger seething from deep inside. That was interfering with me.
It’s been months already. Controlling my body whenever I face the princess is tiring in many ways.
‘I wish it was as simple as my brother.’
It would be really nice if I could solve it as cleanly and simply as Veil.
But I couldn’t figure out where the starting point of resentment and hatred was, so I couldn’t find a solution.
Anyway, I decided to postpone this concern and ask the reason for the visit. More than 5 minutes had passed since we met, and the princess hesitated and couldn’t speak.
“What brings you here?”
“I was just curious to see how you were doing.”
I stared at her blankly. It was certain that at least that wasn’t the main reason.
“Even if it’s anything else, the main reason isn’t because of that, is it?”
“…Haa.”
Did I see through her accurately? Princess Ariel let out a long sigh.
“It’s true that I came because I was curious. You know. What it means to hold a trial in Tianis.”
“Yes.”
As she keeps saying, Tianis Academy is kind to its students. Therefore, they do not do anything to hinder the growth and future of students.
Even if they commit a wrong, they secretly give them a penalty and end it there. So, an act like a trial that reveals everything is almost impossible.
“Especially if the subject of the trial is you, who received it even half a year ago…”
The princess didn’t finish her words and met my eyes.
“So, has your curiosity been satisfied?”
“Yes. I think the shock is less than expected.”
“Because it’s the second trial, as you said.”
The princess made a troubled face at my words. I then asked.
“More than that, who asked you to come? Lana?”
“No. Unfortunately, I haven’t seen Lana either. The people who came to ask me were… Evan and Veil.”
I never thought that Evan and Veil would visit the princess instead of Lana. More than that, where and what is Lana doing?
“I didn’t know those two would visit you, Princess.”
“I know, right? I was surprised too. They came to me and persuaded me so sincerely. You would have been surprised if you had seen them running around.”
“I don’t really want to see that.”
What’s so good about seeing guys running around? I’d rather appreciate the sky.
After that, I was silent.
To be honest, it’s still uncomfortable dealing with the princess. How can I welcome her when my body is in such a mess every time I face her? Even if she is a main character, the day I can face her properly will be at least after this feeling is resolved.
“……”
“……”
An awkward atmosphere lingers. Knowing that I wouldn’t speak first, Princess Ariel slowly parted her lips.
“I’ll help, you…”
The princess flinches at that moment. She seemed slightly embarrassed as if she didn’t know her words would be cut off.
Regardless, I didn’t react at all. To be exact, no words came out.
“I know it might sound strange… since it was none other than me who punished you. Even if it’s at the request of two juniors, it might be suspicious to come suddenly and say these words. But, you’ve changed.”
The princess swallows once. The princess, unlike her usual self, seemed slightly nervous and continued to speak in a trembling voice.
“I can tell just by looking at your eyes. You have bright eyes that didn’t have any darkness, something that would never have existed in the past.”
Princess Ariel looked into my eyes as if she was seeing something behind them.
“What about the people around you? Lana, Evan, Veil, Chloe. Everyone likes and relies on you. Even if it’s not just those four, many students believe in you.”
She sent a look of faith as if the princess herself was included in it.
“Of course, not everyone does. Still, it’s true that many people have forgiven you for your past actions and appearance.”
The princess’s eyes shine brightly.
“I admit that too. Kyle, you are no longer the rascal of the past. Now you’re just an ordinary student of Tianis.”
As if to prove that, there was no feeling of disgust in the princess’s voice at all.
“So, so that you, who are loved by people, don’t suffer any more. I, Ariel Tianis, a friend of Arden and the 4th princess of the Tyran Empire, will help you.”
She will officially step up and help me, who was once an enemy. The princess said with such intention. In the process, one can see her will to accept even if she is criticized.
Yes, if the princess, who is definitely capable enough, helps, this trial can be won. It’s almost certain. Ariel, who sent me to hell, is someone with that kind of capacity.
However, the body consumed by anger only stared at Ariel with cold, sunken eyes.
How hypocritical that one word of helping felt.
Without knowing anything.
Never having believed even once.
Not having noticed even with her great abilities.
I felt nauseous at that disgusting sight of her claiming to be helping me. Even the gaze she sent was annoying.
“Those words…”
And the hatred and resentment that filled my body slowly flowed out through my mouth, which had lost control.
“You should have said them a little earlier.”
A voice with a sense of gloom. In that moment, I quickly regained control, taking advantage of the weakening emotions.
“……”
The princess looked at me with dazed eyes. I bowed my head to fix this situation and said.
“It was a slip of the tongue. I would appreciate it if you could pretend you didn’t hear it.”
Even with my belated excuse, the princess’s condition didn’t improve. I had no choice but to leave first.
“If the story is over, I’ll be on my way. And… if you give me help, I won’t refuse. Then, goodbye.”
I gave a short bow and left the visitation room. And on the way back to my room.
“Damn body.”
Today, I resented the memories ingrained in this body. Because even though I was far away from the princess, an inexplicable attachment remained in my heart.
The feeling of being forcibly synchronized with Kyle Arden’s emotions, even for a moment, was very unpleasant and dirty. I need to find a solution quickly…
“Haa…”
A sigh flowed out of my frustrated heart. In the end, I couldn’t focus on anything else that day and spent my time lying down.
***
The room Kyle Arden left.
“……”
Ariel still had a dazed expression on her face.
10 minutes, 20 minutes…
Time in the visitation room flows aimlessly.
Even so, she couldn’t come to her senses and slowly moved her gaze to the direction Kyle left.
After about 10 more minutes, Ariel parted her lips.
“Why, are you trying to cry? Why on earth…”
The princess knew what kind of eyes Kyle looked at her with every time.
It was only natural. Even if time had passed, it would be difficult to resolve the emotions that had accumulated between them.
Still, Ariel didn’t show it. Because she knew he was trying to hold back.
Ariel had seen several times how he was trying not to express the anger stemming from hatred and resentment, so she remained silent. That was proof that he had changed.
It was no different today. As always, he faced her as usual even while hating her.
But why today… is he showing different emotions?
Ariel could clearly see his appearance from just now.
Eyes full of tears, a voice filled with sadness.
The sight of him desperately holding back the sadness pouring out from within, barely uttering the words, came as a shock to Ariel.
That’s because Kyle, whom Ariel knew, was a person far from sadness.
Hadn’t she seen it several times? His heart, filled only with darkness, had no feeling of sadness. He never once felt sad, even in his desperate situation.
Then, what on earth made him sad? Ariel was still deeply troubled with dazed eyes.
However, no matter how much time passed, she couldn’t reach a proper conclusion. All she could know was that his emotions changed at the point when she said she would help.
“But that’s…”
That doesn’t make sense, does it? If that were true, he…
“No. That can’t be.”
Ariel shook her head in an effort to erase the thought that had flashed through her mind. It was absurd, even as a hypothetical situation.
Nevertheless, she couldn’t shake off the shock she had just received.
Ariel sat in the visitation room, staring blankly at the ceiling.
“Haa…”
She could only let out an unfathomable sigh.
***
Time passed and flowed, and before she knew it, the day of the trial had arrived.
As usual, I woke up early in the morning and ate the breakfast that came out around 7 o’clock. And I put on the newly given school uniform and waited.
The trial time is 1 p.m.
So I had to move to the courthouse before the trial, and this was preparation for that.
After sitting for about 10 minutes, an academy staff member and a guard came to pick me up.
Still, Tianis Academy is an educational facility.
They didn’t restrain me with handcuffs or ropes like they would treat a criminal outside, and they didn’t treat me coercively when they took me away.
Of course, it wasn’t just out of consideration. It would have been nice if they moved me secretly. They showed me off and moved me openly.
Besides, the morning is busy with going to school, so many people witnessed this spectacle. Well, I just shrugged it off.
The waiting room I arrived at like that. I stay here until the trial begins.
“About 4 hours left?”
Looking at my wristwatch, there was about that much time left.
Then, since I have nothing to do, and there’s a place to lie down appropriately, I just lay down to kill time.
I’m not really the type to sleep a lot, and I don’t like naps either, but there’s nothing better than this when I really have nothing to do.
Of course, you might ask if I’m not worried about the trial that’s about to take place.
“What’s so special about a trial?”
Usually, people get scared when they hear the word trial, but if you’ve experienced this kind of thing several times, it’s not that special. It’s harder to catch monsters.
“Haaam~.”
Drowsiness quickly came over me. I yawned and closed my eyes.
And 4 hours later.
“Kyle Arden, a second-year student in the Department of Knights. We will now begin the trial regarding the charges of student assault and collusion with a black magician.”
The trial has finally begun.
Episode 107 Trial (5)
Episode 107: Trial (5)
The scene of the trial beginning was not much different from what I remembered in the past.
Me sitting in the chair, the three professors in the distance as judges, numerous spectators surrounding me from behind.
Even the location was the same, as if I had returned to the time of my possession.
However, there was a clear difference from then. That is, I didn’t feel much killing intent.
Even though they were sending gazes of distrust and suspicion, they didn’t look at me as if they were going to kill me. Of course, it wasn’t completely absent, so a very small portion looked at me that way.
About half of them sent many gazes of goodwill and trust. A reaction on a different level than half a year ago. It makes me think that my reputation has improved a lot.
Above all, although they were different people from the last time, the reaction of the professors who were the judges was not bad either.
‘Well, it’s thanks to the efforts I’ve made in the meantime.’
If I had continued to act like a thug after the trial, I wouldn’t have been able to see this scene.
‘No, I might have died somewhere on the streets before that.’
Anyway. The trial was similar to what I knew, but there were also differences.
First of all, the procedures and proceedings were condensed and not complicated, and there were judges, but no prosecutor role. That is taken care of by the judges over there.
Of course, there is a lawyer. And the defense is usually handled by students from the general studies department. The reason is that this is the Academy.
It is an important position to determine guilt and render judgment, but Tianis is a place of learning. Therefore, they are trying to use even this opportunity for the growth of students.
That doesn’t mean you should ignore them just because they are students. They don’t have talent in mana, but their minds are very sharp. If you only consider talent, they are no less than magic department students, so you can’t look down on them carelessly.
That’s why 2nd and 3rd year students majoring in law had to come. However, a different person was seated to my left.
A relationship tied to me by ill-fate, Ariel Tianis. As I said before, she was with me in the next seat.
At that time, a voice was heard from the judges’ side.
“First, I will show the evidence related to the charge of assault.”
The judge waved his hand. Mana fluttered and created videos and documents in the air. The number is over dozens.
Those are the evidence that I committed crimes in the Academy. At the same time, they are fabricated evidence.
Unfortunately, the witnesses do not appear, perhaps for protection purposes, and are replaced with altered voices.
“It’s starting….”
Princess Ariel muttered quietly next to me. The end of her words trembles slightly. It seems that even she, who is highly capable, is nervous about this situation.
So I wanted to give her a word of encouragement. First of all, she is also a main character.
But my body didn’t allow it. My skin shivers just by the fact that she’s next to me. In the end, I kept my mouth shut and sat still.
‘Still…’
I hope that this relationship will get better someday. It’s just that this body hates her, but I like the main character named Ariel Tianis.
Anyway, perhaps because the two, who were once enemies, are together, it was noisy behind us.
-But why… is the Princess here?
-Didn’t you know? She’s been working hard to save that guy since a while ago.
-But that’s strange. How much did the Princess hate that guy…?
-Hey, hey, keep it down, we’re in the middle of a trial.
I could hear the shouts of students who hated me.
-I knew it. I don’t think he would have done such a thing, not like in the old days.
-That’s right. If he had, Ariel would have moved first.
-No. That’s why the rumor spread before. Don’t you remember at the beginning of the semester? Everyone was busy glaring at him to see if he was doing anything wrong.
-That’s true.
I can also hear words filled with belief.
The atmosphere is roughly like that. It seems to be divided roughly in half, but there were more positive reactions.
It’s thanks to the appearance of the Princess. Even if she is an ordinary student in Tianis, her influence and popularity do not go anywhere.
Moreover, since she, who is famous for her kind and benevolent nature, has stepped forward, the perception of those who still had slight doubts has changed.
“…Therefore, Kyle Arden. This is evidence of the fact that you used violence against students and harassed them. Do you have anything to say about this?”
The judge asked that and looked at Princess Ariel, not me.
At that moment, Princess Ariel stood up from her seat. Holding the prepared materials in her hand, she opened her mouth calmly with her eyes shining.
“I will now begin the defense.”
***
“Are you really going to go out as a witness…?”
One student’s question. The student looked worried.
“I will. No, I have to.”
“But… you know what he did to you.”
“I know too.”
She knows it too well. What Kyle Arden did to her.
How can she forget the memory of being kidnapped and trapped for over a week without a ray of light or a drop of water. That incident traumatized her, and she slept with the lights on every night.
Besides, the reason for the kidnapping was just because she was annoying. He really is… the worst villain in the history of Tianis.
“You’re still going out?”
“Yeah, I’m going out.”
Her friend said as if she didn’t understand. Nevertheless, the female student did not waver from her decision.
“Everyone will criticize you, saying that you received something in return for being a witness. That’s why the other kids didn’t come.”
Originally, there were supposed to be 10 people in the witness waiting room. But there were only 4 people who came.
The reason is one. They were afraid of the aftermath of the trial.
They came of their own free will, and Ariel promised that there would be no harm, but they were scared when the trial day came. They had emotional scars and didn’t have the energy to handle it.
However, Angelina remained silent despite her friend’s persuasion. In the end, she could only look at Angelina with pity.
“Angelina…”
“Aness. It’s okay.”
She comforted her friend. She knew she was worried about her, but she couldn’t run away from this place.
At that time, Angelina stood up from her chair when she saw the staff member entering the waiting room.
“I’ll be back.”
“Say what you want to say… and come back. I’ll be waiting.”
“Yeah, Aness.”
Angelina moved along with the staff, receiving encouragement from her friend. She thought as she moved.
‘I don’t know if it will be of great help.’
She doesn’t know how her testimony will be received by the judges and students. She might be ignored, or she might be criticized.
But she couldn’t back down. Kyle Arden had definitely harassed her, but he had also done her a favor.
‘I should have gotten an apology back then. If I had…’
Angelina still couldn’t forget the words she heard in prison.
***
A place where the trial is in full swing.
The heat here was hotter than ever. And at the center of it was Ariel.
“In other words, this evidence is fabricated?”
“Yes, Your Honor. The explanation of the 7th piece of evidence says that Kyle Arden’s mana pattern was detected, but this cannot be seen as his mana pattern.”
She shouts to the judge once again. This time, she found a loophole and refuted the judges.
“I know that student Ariel found this. Are you denying that?”
“No. There is no problem with the detection method. The professors also acknowledged the magic of inversely calculating the manipulated pattern. However, there is a big problem with the investigator’s mana pattern detection.”
The judges still looked like they didn’t understand even at the Princess’s words. The three of them quietly talked and then said to the Princess.
“Can you tell me what it is?”
At his question, she nodded and answered.
“First of all, you must know that Kyle Arden had a violent personality.”
Princess Ariel shouted, pointing at me with her finger.
“As you know, that violence was revealed at the trial half a year ago. But isn’t it strange? Students with outstanding talents, even professors famous on the continent, couldn’t recognize it for a year.”
It was a statement that could irritate the professor judges, but the princess continued to speak without paying attention.
“Judges, and students gathered here. He was called a poor performer in terms of grades, but it doesn’t mean he was bad at using his head.”
Ariel looked at the judges and then turned her body to the spectators.
“Do you know why I couldn’t report him right away? Because he, who is in this position, was more quick-witted than anyone else and was skilled at tricks for his own benefit.”
And she spoke to them in a low but dignified voice while they were watching this trial.
“It took a full three months. Just to find one small clue. Do you know how I felt at the time? I felt relieved that I could catch him even now. If I had left him alone, I don’t know what kind of villain he would have grown into later.”
I can hear someone behind me swallowing hard. Those sitting in the front row were overwhelmed by the Princess’s words.
“I’m revealing this because it’s a place like this, but in fact… I admired him as much as his abilities. I was so tempted that I would have forgiven him if he promised to use that talent for good.”
The Princess’s words that punished me. Those short words shocked everyone here. It soon turned into a big commotion, starting with a small murmur.
“Quiet!”
The sound faded at the judge’s shout. Still, interested words popped out here and there.
“Kyle Arden is that kind of person. Will he really leave evidence using the same method as in the past? I don’t think so. If it’s Kyle Arden that I know, he must have used a different method.”
Ariel looked back at the judges and said.
“In other words, this evidence is fabricated?”
“Yes. Moreover, if you think about the time it took to find the mana pattern, I think it would have been revealed at least two months later.”
“Hmm….”
Judges deep in thought.
The situation where the evidence itself disappeared because they found the loopholes in the evidence so far and added the Princess’s statement. Even professors who try to judge the case rationally had no choice but to gradually give in.
The judges were not going to back down like that.
“But if that’s true, I think this case may be hiding another truth.”
“As explained in the second piece of evidence, I don’t think there is a high probability if you consider his behavior.”
“Well…”
One judge spoke with a hint of disbelief.
“Unless there is evidence that he has changed, I cannot confirm it.”
“There is that evidence.”
Ariel said with strength in her voice. Then she told the judge to bring the witness to this place.
A student standing in the witness stand.
I’ve seen her somewhere. Maybe in the black magician prison….
“What’s your name, student?”
“Angelina, Celes, I’m called….”
“Okay, student Angelina. As far as I remember, you were a witness half a year ago. Is that right?”
“That’s right….”
She glanced around as if she was looking around. Her voice trembles slightly.
“Then, before I ask a question, did student Angelina come to this place of her own will?”
“Yes…. Kyle may have harassed me in the past… but I don’t think it’s like that this time….”
“Can I see the evidence of that belief?”
“Yes, I’ll show you….”
At that moment, she held the magic tool tightly in her hand. Then, a video appeared in the air.
It was none other than a part of her memory, and it was a scene just before her escape.
-You should go now too.
-Oh, yeah, I have to go…. Do you… remember me?
-I don’t know. I don’t remember.
Some people, including the judges, frowned at the conversation. The video did not stop.
-I, I was a witness at that trial….
-So what. Do you want me to apologize?
-Ah, no, I don’t mean that….
The tone is not good, but he answers kindly with a nonchalant face. I wonder if I had that kind of expression back then. The tone of my voice is also different from now.
But unlike my impression, the others who saw the scene had quite shocked faces.
-You’re not going together…?
-Because I don’t know if there are any people left.
-Oh, so… work hard. Good luck, Kyle….
After that, the statue is activated and a scene of me smiling as if I’m proud of something flashes between the memories of her moving. With that as the last, the video turned off.
“What do you think, judges? Do you still see him as a villain?”
“This is definitely….”
The judge who gave the dissenting opinion earlier couldn’t continue his words.
“I’m sorry, judges. She is not the only witness.”
After the Princess’s words ended. Afterwards, three more people came out as witnesses. The memories that the three showed were similar to those of the previous witness.
The atmosphere was almost completely shifted due to the successive reversals. But the Princess wasn’t going to end it there.
“Your Honor. Finally, I will submit evidence to prove Kyle Arden’s innocence.”
Ariel took out a magic tool from her pocket.
Episode 108 Trial (6)
Episode 108: Trial (6)
6 AM. The time when the academy’s day was just about to begin.
Someone came to visit Ariel, who was organizing materials for the trial that would be held shortly.
“Lana, where have you been? I was worried.”
“Princess, hello?”
The person was none other than Lana Heytald. She had been out of sight for the past few days.
“Oh, come in first. It’s cold.”
Ariel led Lana into the room. And the two women faced each other. Ariel was the first to speak.
“You haven’t been to lectures all this time, and what’s wrong with your face? Have you been sleeping?”
“Hehe, I couldn’t sleep.”
Lana answered with a bright face. Ariel asked with a frustrated heart.
“How many days have you been up all night?”
“Maybe 4 days?”
“Haa…”
Ariel sighed deeply. Even if they could handle mana, not sleeping for 4 days straight was something they couldn’t do.
“More than that, Princess. Here, this.”
“This is….”
Then, Lana suddenly handed something to Ariel. It was a bead-shaped magic tool.
Could this be the reason why she hadn’t shown herself all this time?
Afterwards, Ariel examined the magic tool in detail and realized that it was a recording magic tool. Generally, such shapes were mostly for that purpose.
“What’s contained in it?”
“Proof that Kyle is innocent.”
At that, Ariel immediately used the magic tool. And her eyes shone intensely after confirming it.
“Will it help Kyle?”
“Yes. It will. Definitely.”
She was short of one piece to reverse the situation anyway. But Lana brought that one, making Ariel’s plan even more perfect.
Of course, it can’t be said to be absolute. But with this, the judge….
Ariel carefully put the recording magic tool in her bosom. If she broke this, everything would be in vain.
“Princess… save Kyle. Okay?”
Lana’s face looked like she was about to cry. Ariel could tell how much mental anguish she had been through.
So Ariel answered in a confident voice.
“Lana, I will save your lover.”
Lana, who blushed at the princess’s words, shyly opened her mouth to her.
“Th-that. Princess.”
“What is it, Lana? Do you have more to give?”
“No, it’s not that… Kyle and I aren’t like that yet.”
At that moment, a question mark floated above the princess’s head. Ariel, who belatedly realized the meaning of the words, asked in an incredulous tone.
“You’re not lovers yet, after showing that kind of behavior at the academy?”
“Yeah.”
Ariel was dumbfounded at the answer.
Like other couples, they didn’t openly display affection, but their outward appearance was that of lovers.
You can tell just by looking at the pink atmosphere that flows when they are together. Not to mention what happened at the party.
So, she naturally thought they were lovers. All the students, professors, and staff at the academy thought so.
But they’re not lovers? What the hell is this….
Even Ariel couldn’t close her mouth at the absurd story. So, she said words that she wouldn’t normally say.
“Is that guy impotent?”
“Princess, you’re saying the same thing as Evan. But no. Kyle is a healthy man. Even at the festival a few months ago….”
Ariel was even more dumbfounded at what happened between the two. Just listening to the situation, Lana and his relationship was one where it wouldn’t be strange to cross the line right away.
“So, Kyle to me…”
Ariel had a blank expression at the following words.
How should she save this poor woman?
“Tada! Kyle gave me this bracelet too….”
Of course, whether she knew the inside or not. Lana was just telling her what she had experienced with an excited face.
“Haa….”
***
“Judge. I would like to submit evidence to prove Kyle Arden’s innocence for the last time.”
The princess’s voice echoed in the space. She took out a magic tool from her bosom. At first glance, it was a recording magic tool.
“Evidence to prove innocence…. If student Ariel says so, it must be certain, right?”
“Yes.”
The princess answered with confidence. The judges talked among themselves and nodded in agreement. Seeing that, Ariel channeled mana to activate the magic tool.
A video floats in the air. It shows the inside of an unknown room and shows some people.
They were ten students wearing the Trianis uniforms, and then a voice flowed out.
-Haa, how long do we have to stay here? I’m tired of staying for more than a week.
-Stop talking nonsense. When else would we enjoy such luxury if not at this time?
-That’s true.
They talked among themselves. Some students did not participate in the conversation while taking a nap.
-But when you think about it, it’s okay. They give us this room under the pretext of protection.
-And they let us skip lectures and give us separate scores. They do everything they can to prevent our identities from being exposed.
-I know, right. If I had known it would be like this, I would have tried it on other guys too. I never knew it would be so easy to send someone to hell.
-Think of it as a reward for your hard work. I was so frustrated for months. Even though I received help, I don’t think I can do it again.
-Hey.
Then a student joined their conversation.
-Talk quietly. Don’t you know that everything will be in vain if it’s heard outside?
-Would they hear it? It’s protected by a triple barrier. They said it would be difficult for professors to break through.
-Still, shut up just in case. Barriers aren’t omnipotent, and if that Kyle guy….
-Hey, don’t be scared. How would that Kyle Arden guy come here? And what if he came? Don’t you know what’s going on outside? They’re tearing him apart. The professors and students are so stupid that they fall for fake evidence….
At that moment, the video is cut off. Ariel cut it off on purpose.
But no one could open their mouths. The courtroom, engulfed in silence, only echoed with small breaths.
“Judge?”
“…Speak, student Ariel.”
“I believe the three of you know who the students appearing there are.”
“……”
The three judges answered with silence. Their faces darkened in an instant. It seemed that the ten people who appeared there were the victims.
Immediately afterwards, one of the judges asked.
“…Did student Ariel obtain that video directly?”
“No. This video was obtained by a student who likes him after spending several nights trying.”
“That student is….”
“It’s Lana Heytald.”
So that’s why Lana wasn’t seen. It must have been difficult to break through that barrier….
“Check it out once….”
“Yes, it would be good to take a closer look.”
“Then….”
The three judges discuss. They declared a recess with the evidence presented by the princess. They are trying to confirm whether it is true.
If that video is real, the judges will just let it go. In modern times, such videos are treated as illegal and are not recognized as evidence, but this place is different.
If the evidence is not fabricated, they will accept it without denying what they obtained with their abilities.
20 minutes later.
“We acknowledge that student Ariel’s evidence is true. Continue your argument.”
“Thank you, Judge.”
The princess bowed her head in gratitude and continued to speak.
“There were too many strange things about this case. There were impossible flaws in each piece of evidence, and as you can see, those flaws were fake, created by manipulation.”
She continued.
“Judges, and everyone here. This is a plot planned with only one intention.”
She looked at the judges once more, then turned around and scanned the onlookers.
“Kyle Arden, to frame him and erase him from the world. That must have been the idea. Because various rumors still cover him. But.”
A low voice spreads throughout the space.
“As you saw in the witness’s testimony, he has changed. Enough for the victim to forgive him.”
Ariel turned her body again and looked at the judges.
“So, Judge. Please acknowledge that Kyle Arden’s student assault allegations are innocent, and at the same time, I request a more detailed investigation into the collusion with black magicians.”
With those words, the princess closed her mouth.
A moment of silence. Then the judge opened his mouth.
“This judge deeply sympathizes with student Ariel’s words. The first charge was a matter that led to trial due to malice. I think it’s definitely innocent. But.”
The moment he raises his voice.
“Collusion with black magicians is a completely different story. There is evidence that he is related to those guys and suspicious behavior that proves it. And according to investigator Sophia, he didn’t answer anything.”
The judge said, looking at the princess.
“Do you have anything to say about this? Student Ariel.”
“……”
The princess bit her lip silently.
The fact that the black magic stone and the incident in the Free City were involved left no room for escape.
So, they combined the two charges. Since they fabricated the evidence, they must have fabricated other things as well.
So, if they planted just that one suspicion, the princess’s plan would have ended successfully, and this trial would have been over.
But the professors were not people who would fall for such a fact.
Of course, the princess didn’t stand still. She had prepared other witnesses in preparation for this.
“In other words, the witness’s words mean that you can use black magic if you have a black magic stone?”
“That’s right. It’s the essence of black magic. If you know how to handle mana, you can use most of it.”
“However, it’s hard to get, right? Professor Ray.”
“That’s right. Black magic stones are valuable items even among those guys.”
However, despite her efforts, the suspicion did not improve. Rather, it only raised suspicion about how she obtained the black magic stone.
In the end, the reversed atmosphere was reversed again, and the situation worsened. In the end, the judge asked me a question.
“Kyle Arden. I will ask you one last time. How did you get the black magic stone, and what happened in the Free City?”
“……”
When I didn’t open my mouth, the princess whispered next to me.
“What are you hiding…? If we continue like this….”
‘Tsk.’
I never thought things would turn out like this.
“Hoo….”
I sighed and looked at the judge.
“I’m sorry, Judge. I cannot reveal the acquisition facts.”
“Kyle, what are you saying…!”
Ariel was surprised and made a fuss, and the onlookers gasped.
“Does that mean you admit the collusion charges?”
“Of course, that’s not it either.”
“…Then what do you want to say?”
At his question, I stood up from my seat.
And I said.
“Judge. I, Kyle Arden, request the Judgment of Yellow.”
A way to receive innocence without having to unnecessarily reveal the truth in this world.
“……”
“……”
“……”
The hall became quiet. This time, no sound was heard.
“You’re saying that knowing what dangers are involved, right?”
“Yes, I know enough.”
“Then….”
“Wait a minute, Judge! Kyle, are you crazy?!”
Then the princess intervened and stopped the proceedings from progressing.
“You shouldn’t look at the Judgment of Yellow simply. If you make a mistake, you can lose everything!”
“I know.”
I know better than anyone else in this world. But that’s why it’s the best way to prove my innocence. There’s no need to spout this and that like in a trial.
“So don’t worry. You don’t trust me, do you?”
“No, that’s not it….”
The princess is flustered. I took advantage of the gap and said to the judge.
“Then call him.”
“I hope you’re safe.”
Even the judge gave me a word.
‘There’s no need to be so scared.’
Well, I think it could be because of the rumors.
A little later.
A priest belonging to the Yustia Holy Kingdom brought the scales, the sacred object of Yellow.
“Let’s begin.”
And he breathed divine power into the scales and called Yellow.
***
Yellow is a notorious god in the continent. The reason is because of the existence of the Judgment of Yellow.
What should I say about this. Should I say it’s merciless….
First of all, the Judgment of Yellow is a ritual in which the subject stands on the judgment seat and Yellow judges the sin.
But this is not as fair as you might think.
Yellow catches even the slightest lie, and if he judges that even a small lie is mixed in, he immediately recovers the soul and body without giving a chance to defend himself.
The ratio is over 99.9%. It’s almost “certain” that they don’t come back intact.
So, it’s notorious in many ways. So much so that even in the Holy Kingdom, which worships the god, they don’t receive the Judgment of Yellow.
But the discrimination power is very accurate, so you can trust it.
Shoooooooo─
Divine power swirls around the scales. The priest chanted divine magic and controlled it.
Chwaja jajajak─!
At some point, the scales fluctuated. Immediately after, a huge sphere of divine power was created and an object jumped out.
“Yellow is here! Hello hello~!”
A child waved his hand and expressed his delight. Yellow was in the form of a child as I knew him, and his voice was also like that.
“Wow~ isn’t this Trianis? It’s been a while. How many hundreds of years has it been? 100 years? No, was it 200 years ago?”
Of course, his behavior is the same. As soon as he came out, he flew around noisily.
The priest bowed to him.
“The paper of White meets Yellow.”
“Okay okay, hello to you too~! So, why did you call me? Is it something I can mediate?”
“Yes, it is.”
As if excited by those words, Yellow nodded his head.
“Now, tell me who it is. I have to go quickly because I’m on my way to tease Blue!”
Yellow shook his arms and legs here and there like a nagging child. The priest immediately answered Yellow’s question.
“It’s that student over there.”
When the priest pointed, Yellow moved along the direction of the finger.
And Yellow, the god of contracts and order, who saw me.
“Ah! It’s you? The child Green wanted to make a saint.”
Dropped a bombshell.
Episode 109 Trial (7)
Episode 109 Trial (7)
“Ah! It’s you? The kid they wanted to make Green’s Saint.”
The moment Yellow, the god of contract and order, uttered those words, everyone in attendance doubted their ears.
A Saint? Who?
With that thought, their gazes turned to the target Yellow was looking at. Standing before them was Kyle Arden, who until recently had been considered a black magician.
Yellow put both hands on his hips and said.
“Do you know how annoying you’ve been? They keep asking me about you. Hmph, I don’t even have time to play because of you….”
The god wore a slightly sulky face. The hint of anger made everyone’s blood run cold.
Regardless, Yellow chattered on towards him.
“Even good-natured White got tired of it and ran away. Red and Orange are hiding and won’t even come out.”
Yellow relaxed his posture, shook his head, sighed, and said.
“Seriously, you’re so like Green. He becomes endlessly generous to the beings he likes. He ignored the others when they recommended you.”
At the same time, Yellow generously let it go as if he understood.
“Still, put in a good word for me with Green~! He’s always bothering me, so there’s no one to tease!”
Yellow’s figure, acting coy like a child next to him, snapped everyone who witnessed the scene to attention.
“…….”
“…….”
Nevertheless, silence lingered throughout the space. No one could speak, and even the priest who had summoned Yellow was still gaping in shock.
Then, the judge mustered his courage and cautiously asked.
“Um… God of contract and order.”
“Hm? Why?”
At his call, Yellow approached the judge. He was slightly nervous at the god’s unreserved behavior, but he did not back down.
“What do you mean by, Saint…?”
“What do you mean? A Saint is a Saint. Ah, not completely, he’s still a candidate. But White agreed, so I don’t think it’ll be long? This doesn’t happen often.”
“So, there’s a high possibility he’ll become one in a few years….”
“That’s right!”
Yellow spat out information he wasn’t even asked for. The judge, having heard the answer, sweated profusely. Then, he slowly turned his head.
“Kyle Arden. What the god is saying….”
“No.”
Kyle cut off the judge’s words sharply.
“But the god of contract and order said….”
“I said no.”
Kyle denied it through gritted teeth, but no one in this place would believe those words.
Then Yellow jumped into the conversation.
“Why are you denying it? Green helped you out a while ago, too.”
Yellow approached Kyle again and tapped him on the shoulder.
“He was very grateful. But he didn’t know you’d be so violent. You completely destroyed a building….”
“Oh, oh, oh, Yellow, what on earth happened….”
The judge, unable to ignore the god’s words, hastily asked in embarrassment. It was as if he was representing everyone’s thoughts.
“Huh? Don’t you know? He went wild trying to save the elves. I got annoyed because of that too. The Free City people called me so much. It was as annoying as Green….”
At that moment, Kyle’s hand blocked Yellow’s mouth, which had been chattering away. He whispered quietly, with a very angry look on his face.
“Please stop talking nonsense and shut up.”
“…….”
“…….”
He spoke very quietly, but because the courthouse was so quiet, most people heard Kyle’s words. And those who saw it squeezed their eyes shut.
Telling a god to shut up. He could lose his life for being disrespectful.
However, even as time passed, the expected reaction did not erupt.
“Hahaha! Just like Green said, you’re an interesting kid, aren’t you?”
Rather, a great burst of laughter, which didn’t seem to take it seriously, filled the space. Yellow’s expression was one of joy that he couldn’t help.
“Really, won’t you try being a Saint? I’m in favor of having someone as interesting as you. How about it?”
An outright suggestion. People gasped. That meant Yellow also permitted Kyle Arden to become a Saint.
In short, he would be protected by Yellow, following the World Tree.
At the same time, they sensed it. This trial could no longer proceed.
If this trial were to continue, it would be the same as saying that the World Tree was connected to a black magician. In other words, a god would have to be put on trial.
Having already touched a prospective Saint, and now to insult a god by having them testify as a witness? No one could even dare to predict how the situation would unfold afterward.
Perhaps a war between the Holy Kingdom and the Empire would erupt.
Above all, Kyle’s every action was explained by Yellow’s words. He was not connected to a black magician at all.
“Then the trial….”
The judge listlessly picked up the gavel. It was to deliver the verdict and end the trial.
And between the trial, which was proceeding again, a cry of dismay was heard from someone.
“Fuck….”
Of course, it was Kyle Arden’s voice.
***
“Fuck….”
A curse that didn’t pass through my head flowed from my mouth. This unpleasant mood was not hidden at all, and I had no intention of hiding it.
I wasn’t expecting this kind of development when I requested Yellow’s judgment. Not for this kind of bombshell….
“Haa….”
Really, I can only sigh.
‘I knew he had this kind of personality, but.’
The divine name of contract and order. Looking at only that, you would think that Yellow would value rules.
But that’s not the case at all. As you can feel from his appearance, Yellow is a very childlike being, and has a lot of unique, selfish sides.
Of course, he possesses dignity as a god. I called him to use that dignity.
Why didn’t I reveal anything related to the gods? Because I didn’t want a god to be involved in my life. To explain the black magician incident, I inevitably had to mention a god.
But that damn personality messed up my plan.
Look at him now. The numerous gazes covering the surroundings. I feel like my body will be pierced by so much attention.
Regardless, Yellow floated above me, resting his chin on his hands.
I glared at him and said.
“Do you even know what you’ve done?”
The trial proceedings didn’t even enter my head. Anyway, now that it’s come to this, the trial was unconditionally won.
“Hm? Why are you angry?”
“Haa….”
I sigh at the attitude of asking what the problem is. As if he weren’t a child, his feigned ignorance is top-notch.
“If you keep pretending not to know, I’ll complain through the World Tree.”
I warned him. If I did that, even a god couldn’t easily get away with it.
Only then did Yellow say in surprise.
“Huh! I wasn’t supposed to talk about what I just said?”
“You call that a question…!”
“Ahem….”
Then the judge’s coughing was heard. He looked at me, not knowing what to do.
It’s only natural. Even as a candidate, the power that the word Saint carries is not ordinary. Saints and Saintesses are positions that can be compared to the Emperor of the Empire.
I bowed to the judge and apologized.
“I’m sorry. Please continue.”
“Ahem, regarding this, Kyle Arden….”
While he read the verdict, I looked at Yellow again.
“Take responsibility and fix it. If you don’t want to be bothered for a while.”
Okay, let’s just skip the Saint talk.
I had expected it to some extent since the World Tree had offered the Saint proposal, and he wouldn’t just sit still. More than anything, according to Yellow’s words, my story had already spread among the gods.
In other words, the timing was just brought forward, and it was something that would happen someday.
But the story about the elves and the Free City is different. If that fact spreads outside, I don’t know what kind of trouble it will cause.
‘Maybe the Free City side will make a fuss.’
I have to stop that at least. The more obsessed they are with money, the more bizarre things they will do.
“That’s easy. Who do you think I am?”
Yellow shone his yellow eyes and looked at me.
Meanwhile, the judge read the final verdict.
“Based on the preceding facts, it is determined that there is no guilt. Kyle Arden, I declare you innocent!”
And after the judge struck the gavel three times.
“Okay, everyone focus!”
Yellow flew to the center of the courthouse and focused everyone’s attention.
“Everyone knows who I am, right?”
“…….”
“…….”
People are silent. It was natural that they couldn’t react when a god said such a thing.
“Hmph, it’s not fun.”
Yellow was disappointed for a moment, but immediately started working.
“Anyway, I made a slight mistake? So I’m going to make a contract with you guys gathered here.”
When Yellow stretched out his arms, divine power spread widely around him. The range expanded beyond this space.
“Oh….”
“Wow….”
People seemed to feel peaceful in the holy energy, but I didn’t. It was so vast that my skin was tingling.
“First contract. You will not disclose the story of the elves and the Free City that you heard in this place.”
At the same time, a contract made of divine power was summoned to each person. Of course, I was excluded.
“Second contract. If you break the contract and reveal the information, you will lose the related memories. However, disclosure is permitted if you consult with me, the god of contract and order.”
Words were written on the contract according to Yellow’s words.
“Last contract three. In return, you can call me, the god of contract and order, to receive help without compensation up to 3 times in situations where a contract is needed.”
The moment they heard the last condition, students, professors, and staff all signed the contract.
To summon a god, a huge offering is needed. The fact that they will do that for free 3 times means they immediately rushed to sign.
So I laughed. It looks like a favorable contract, but in the end, Yellow didn’t lose anything and gained divinity.
“A more heinous guy than the World Tree.”
“Huh? I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“It’s okay.”
As long as it doesn’t directly harm me, it’s fine, and that’s their choice. I don’t have the responsibility to tell them what to do.
“Okay! 1,058 people completed the contract! Oh, and you can call me starting tomorrow, so keep that in mind.”
“Um… Why don’t I have a contract….”
Princess Ariel, who also did not receive the contract like me, asked. Yellow stared at her intently. He pouted and replied.
“You’re a descendant of Kieran. His bloodline is contracted to prevent them from doing anything with us.”
“Ah, so….”
It was a measure taken by the founding emperor to prevent the imperial family from getting involved with gods. Ariel doesn’t know that fact, but she roughly agreed and moved on.
Anyway, with the trial over, the aftermath was quickly resolved, and people began to leave one by one.
I also moved to find the things that were taken from me while I was being held. First, I asked the staff.
“Where are my belongings?”
“That, Saint….”
“…Don’t call me Saint, just tell me where they are.”
“Ah, so….”
However, the process was not smooth. Everyone who faced me whispered, calling me a Saint.
“Saint….”
“It’s the Saint….”
I heard those words throughout the journey to find my belongings. The same was true for Angelina, the student who testified for me.
“Hello, Saint Kyle….”
At that moment, my head became dizzy. How did my life become like this? I feel like I’m getting further and further away from my dreams.
“It’s the Saint.”
“Ah….”
Really, it’s a dog-like day.
Episode 110 Arrangement And Handling (1)
Episode 110 Summary and Handling (1)
It didn’t take long to find the stolen items. They were being managed at a nearby storage facility as evidence, so I went straight there and retrieved them. Once my innocence was proven, the staff quickly handed them over.
Fortunately, all the items were intact without anything missing. I also got my school uniform back and changed out of the temporary one.
After leaving the courthouse, everyone glanced at me. It seemed the rumors had already spread.
“Is that the Saint?”
“Yeah, that’s right. Oh, right. He’s still a candidate.”
“But who’s that kid next to him? The Princess is with him too….”
Not to mention the constant talk about the Saint.
‘Damn it….’
How burdensome and annoying that is. I want to go back to before the trial right away. At least back then, it wasn’t this much attention.
I turned my eyes to the source of this situation.
“So, why are you following me?”
“Huh? Why else? I came because Tianis is here, to look around. Ah! Will you guide me? I don’t recognize anything since the appearance has changed.”
“…Just get lost if you’re done with your business.”
“Aha! Just like Green told me, you have a lot of picky sides.”
“…….”
Yellow laughed happily even at my reaction. He doesn’t care what I say.
That’s mostly how gods are. They are very, very self-centered and selfish beings, and most of them are lenient if you please them.
Thanks to that, I have a headache and my head is about to explode. I’m already annoyed because of the divine power being emitted, but having him stick next to me and act up is nerve-wracking.
So, I wish he would just get lost. But he’s not thinking of leaving.
“…Hey, let me ask you something.”
“What is it, what is it? Ah, if you answer, you’ll guide me?”
“Don’t talk nonsense and just answer.”
Anyway, separately from that, there was something I wanted to ask Yellow. He’s busy every day because his epithet is the God of Contracts and Order. If it’s not a time like this, there’s no time.
“You know Lana Heytalde, right?”
“Huh? Ah! That child Green likes? Of course, I know her. I think none of us don’t know her? Because she was a Saintess candidate before Estella.”
It’s a known fact. Lana’s blessing isn’t there for no reason.
“But why that child?”
Yellow’s question. I answered immediately.
“Then have you ever met Lana? Specifically, at the amusement park held for the Founding Festival.”
“Hmm~ I wonder?”
My face contorted at Yellow’s mischievous smile that aroused curiosity.
“Don’t joke around and answer. If you don’t want to be guided.”
“Haha! You promised?”
Only then, with a satisfied expression, did Yellow answer my question.
“First of all, I don’t know why our prospective Saint is curious about that. If it’s the amusement park, I visited it. As soon as it opened.”
“Then Lana?”
Yellow shook his head.
“Unfortunately, I didn’t meet her. I’m also very interested in that child, but the amusement park was muuuch more important!”
Damn it, then who was the god that Lana and Lia met at that time?
No matter how much I think about it, there is no god whose characteristics match except for Yellow.
I asked again, just in case.
“Are you sure?”
“Of course! I swear on my name, I’ve never met that child!”
A situation where he even bet his divinity. Then it’s certain that he didn’t meet Lana.
‘I don’t like these kinds of mysteries.’
I sigh inwardly. I asked, but it only made me more curious.
I don’t want to care about gods if I can help it, but they force me to be interested. Ugh, that’s why gods are….
“Haa….”
“Why are you so serious? Do you have something that’s not working out? Can I help?”
“No….”
“Ah! I got a call!”
At that moment, Yellow interrupted me.
“Yeah, yeah, why did you call? Estella is looking for me? Again this time? Okay, I’ll go right away~!”
Yellow, who was chattering while looking at the air, looked at me and said.
“Our Saintess is looking for me! I’ll go. Guide me later. Then goodbye~ Our prospective Saint, Kyle!”
Yellow spewed out what he had to say like a machine gun and then disappeared. As if he’s not a child, you can’t grasp him.
“He’s, he’s an interesting person… Yellow-nim is.”
“There’s no need to use honorifics for that kind of guy.”
What honorifics for that kind of bastard. I’d rather use them when looking at a dog on the street.
Then the Princess asked carefully.
“But… are you really going to be a Saint?”
At Princess Ariel’s question, I frowned.
“I don’t know why even the Princess is like this. I clearly said no.”
“But from what I heard….”
“That’s just them saying whatever they want, ignoring my opinion. You have no idea how troubled I am right now because of that damn guy….”
Ah, I’m going crazy. It’s this kind of reaction from the beginning, I can’t even imagine how much worse it will get later.
Then the Princess suddenly chuckled.
“…Why are you laughing?”
“I’m just amazed. Although the Imperial Family and Arden aren’t on good terms with the gods, they don’t hate them this much. Above all, there aren’t many people who are so sensitive to the word Saint. Did something happen with the gods?”
“…No, it didn’t.”
I said seriously. And even if I told her, it would be difficult for her to understand.
Even so, the Princess smiled kindly.
“Okay. Kyle, you must have your own troubles. Still….”
The Princess paused for a moment and then continued.
“Next time, I hope you’ll tell me in advance. Do you know how hard I worked to clear you of the charge of being a black wizard? At least if you had given me a hint, things would have ended more easily.”
A slightly complaining tone. But the emotion felt was not like that. It was a slightly playful tone.
For some reason, I smiled inwardly at that sight.
‘Yeah, that’s Ariel Tianis.’
A scene where she talks and jokes in a friendly way as if there is no difference in status. It’s her appearance that I had forgotten.
It was often expressed in the novel, but I couldn’t see it due to the ill-fated relationship.
So, it’s a pity if it’s a pity. Because I liked that side of her quite a bit.
“Well, I’ll think about it. If something like this happens again.”
“Well. Looking at the surrounding situation, it doesn’t seem like there will be anyone who will mess with the prospective Saint.”
“…Stop teasing me. I’m not a kid.”
“I’m just telling the truth. Ah, Lana is coming over there.”
At the Princess’s words, I turned around.
“Kyle~!”
“Hyung-nim! We’re here!”
Lana was running from far away, and Evan was running behind her with Veil.
Chloe was also there, and she slowly walked over and waved her hand in my direction.
“The interferers should disappear now. Go.”
Ariel gently pushed my back. And the moment she turned around, saying she was going too. She said to me in a small, mumbling voice.
“By the way, please be good to Lana. The trial would have been difficult without her.”
“I understand.”
“And… be a man and step up. Stop being ambiguous instead of teasing people.”
“…You’re not a professor, why are you so interested in other people’s love affairs.”
“It’s frustrating. Haa, why Lana is with a man like this….”
“Stop talking nonsense and go.”
The Princess nodded and slowly took a step. I said to Ariel, who was leaving.
“Anyway… thank you for helping me.”
“No. I just did what was natural as a member of the Imperial Family. And I didn’t do it all alone either.”
She said that and moved her steps. I turned my head slightly and looked at the Princess, and Lana, who had approached, was right in front of me.
“Kyle, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Did you eat….”
“I’m okay. Here, put it down first.”
Lana, whose face was somewhat gaunt, checked me out as soon as she saw me. I wish she would take care of herself more than my face. Sometimes she doesn’t take care of herself too much.
“Oh, prospective Saint-nim! Long time no see… Ack!”
I smacked the head of Evan, who was spouting nonsense. The guy I saw after a few days was still the same with his inability to grasp the atmosphere.
“Hyung-nim. Are you okay?”
“Yeah. And I heard from the Princess. You guys said you would help. Thanks to that, it was helpful.”
“No. There was no one other than the Princess to ask for help….”
Veil blushed as if embarrassed by my compliment.
“Sunbae~ What about me?”
“…You didn’t do anything.”
“Hey~ I cheered hard too?”
“That’s like doing nothing.”
“Ah! That’s too much!”
A scene that I somehow missed unfolds before my eyes. I felt that the short and long trial was finally over.
So, once again.
‘It’s back to everyday life.’
It was time to return to the original academy life.
***
Ariel stopped walking at some point and stood there. And she slowly turned her head and looked in a certain direction.
That direction was none other than the place where Kyle Arden and his party would be.
She had walked quite a distance, so she could barely see his figure in her vision, but her ability [Transcendence of Senses] conveyed the situation there without much difficulty.
She doesn’t do things like eavesdropping. She just quietly and blankly watches his appearance from afar.
What is she thinking?
Unfortunately, there was no way to know unless she expressed her thoughts out loud.
“…….”
Ariel stood blankly for a long time and looked at Kyle in the distance. And when he moved to move his place with his party.
She also moved her steps towards the dormitory.
“Haa….”
While letting out a sigh that was hard to know what she was thinking.
***
The next morning came.
“Keueuk…!”
I stretched as soon as I woke up in a sluggish body. It was the first time in a long time that I slept in a dormitory bed, so my condition was not very good.
Of course, the bed was better than in the detention center, but after experiencing the luxury bed in a free city hotel, the difference was clear.
It seemed that I had to replace the bed with a better one.
I checked the time and it was 6 o’clock.
I was about to finish my morning training and go to the student cafeteria to solve my breakfast.
“Huh?”
A postman was seen heading this way from the direction of the academy’s center. I don’t know him well, but I’ve seen him a few times.
Since I was the only one living in the lowest-class dormitory, he came straight to me.
“Hello. It’s been a while.”
“Ah, that… Saint-nim?”
Damn it, how far has the word spread in just one day?
“…Just treat me like normal.”
“Then, student Kyle. You have a letter.”
A letter? I haven’t received one recently, so it’s been quite a while.
‘Could it be again….’
Someone who heard my news may have thought it was a good time to send a letter.
That’s not my thing. It would be really annoying if another letter rush started.
‘To do that again. I’d rather burn this….’
But I couldn’t throw it away without checking, so I decided to take a look first.
I sent the postman away and lay on a nearby bench to look at the letter. And when I saw the seal stamped on the letter, I stared at it silently.
“Hmm… It’s from the family.”
This letter was sent from the family. Even by my father, Dekal Arden himself.
I don’t know what’s going on, but I broke the seal. And the letter said this.
[Explain.]
It was really father-like content.
Episode 111 Arrangement And Handling (2)
Episode 111 Summary and Handling (2)
A single sentence asking for an explanation. It’s typical of my father’s personality.
“But what’s the matter? You’ve been quiet all this time.”
He’s my father, who hasn’t contacted me once. The last contact was when he tried to send Elheim with a letter, and I heard the reply through my sister.
Of course, there was no word until the day before I was arrested and put on trial. He must have heard the news about me long ago.
What was he doing during that time? Maybe he was deciding how to deal with me depending on the outcome of the trial.
It’s understandable, considering how soon after stopping the surveillance I caused trouble again. This time, it could really get me kicked out of the family.
Anyway, I can roughly guess why my father sent the letter.
“It must be because of the Saint.”
Just as the Imperial Family doesn’t see the gods favorably, Arden is no different. Both knew the true nature of the gods better than anyone else.
But the eldest son of Arden becoming a Saint, even if only preliminary. It became a situation they could no longer ignore, so he contacted me.
“More than that, this stationery… Is it from the Magic Corps?”
The mana emanating from the letter. It’s different from the usual. I examined the stationery closely and identified the type of magic.
In simple terms, it’s a communication letter. Writing on it transmits the text to the recipient’s stationery. Presumably, that recipient is my father.
“He could have at least told me.”
If it were a normal person, they would have noticed it was a magical tool while writing the letter. The magic itself was engraved so faintly that it was difficult to notice.
He really has no consideration.
“What should I write…?”
I pondered, looking at the sentence that said, [Explain].
If I were to explain, I was wondering where to start, and what to leave out of the content.
But that thought didn’t last long.
“What’s the point now.”
If he was going to send a letter, he should have sent it sooner. Seeing him contact me after everything is settled makes me chuckle.
Or, if he had contacted me in the middle, I would have thought about it a bit more. But now it’s too late.
So I picked up a pen to write on the paper.
“First…”
[No.]
I started with a simple word.
***
Arden’s morning flows busily.
The servants were bustling about cleaning the mansion and preparing breakfast, and the family’s knights and soldiers were sweating profusely while doing their morning training.
Likewise, Dekal Arden, the head of the Arden family, had no time to rest. He started his day’s work in his study before breakfast.
Rustle, rustle.
As usual, the study was filled with the sound of a pen scratching against paper.
“…….”
However, Dekal couldn’t concentrate on his work and kept glancing at the stationery next to him. He couldn’t seem to stop the behavior.
A glance every five minutes, sometimes he would write a single letter and then look at the letter.
After repeating that a few times, it was already 7 o’clock. It was almost time to go to breakfast.
Just as Dekal was getting up from his seat. The letter flashed slightly, and letters began to appear.
Dekal stopped and sat back in his chair as the letter was written one letter at a time. Immediately after, the sentence was completed on the stationery.
[No.]
“…….”
A short answer. Dekal stared at the letter with a blank expression.
Even without this, the family was already noisy because of the recent events. He removed the surveillance as he wanted, and as soon as he left him alone, problems arose again after only a few months.
At the family meeting, the dominant opinion was that he should be brought back immediately. If Elheim hadn’t suggested waiting for the results before acting, he probably would have been dragged back right away.
And now he’s become a Saint.
The fact that spread in a single day caused confusion not only in Arden but throughout the empire. Even though it was still “preliminary,” the gods had directly confirmed it, so it was certain he would become a Saint.
Because of that, countless letters poured into the family. Most of the content was courtesy letters to establish connections in advance.
In addition, His Majesty the Emperor also contacted him directly. It was obvious that this incident would cause a major stir in the continent.
Therefore, as the head of a family, he had to understand this situation. He needed to know when he became a Saint and everything that had happened in the process.
But he says no.
Dekal picked up a pen and moved the nib.
[Do you realize the gravity of the situation when you say that?]
The letters disappeared and were delivered to his son. The reply came surprisingly quickly.
[Yes.]
“…….”
Dekal rested his chin on his hand and pondered for a moment. And after a while, he moved the pen again.
[I told you half a year ago. To stay quiet. This incident seems to have been resolved well, but it was definitely a big commotion. Depending on the outcome of the family meeting, we may bring you back to the family.]
Dekal, having finished with a period, quietly watched the letter.
1 minute, 2 minutes… the clock hands moved, and time passed.
And on the 3rd minute. Letters appeared on the stationery.
[So be it.]
A sentence that felt somewhat mocking.
Immediately after, the letter shone, and the connection was cut off.
“…….”
The letter with the traces of the last words his son sent.
Dekal could only stare at it with a blank expression.
***
[So be it.]
I wrote that one phrase and tore the letter. The letter with the broken magic circuit turned into an ordinary letter.
I don’t particularly regret it. My father was someone Kyle Arden disliked, and we didn’t have a particularly good relationship.
There’s no problem either. Even if this happens, the family can’t touch me.
To be clear, it’s true that I hate anything related to the gods. The divine power that feels divine makes my skin crawl, and that Saint talk is annoying to death.
But that doesn’t mean I ignore the power that the word Saint holds.
Even though the preliminary label is attached, a Saint is a Saint. Even the emperor of the empire can’t treat me carelessly.
Either way, this is a world where gods exist. Naturally, there are many believers. Even in the empire with freedom of religion, 40% believe in gods.
But they forcibly drag me, a Saint, away? And that fact becomes known?
It would turn into a really big problem. In the worst case, the Arden family alone could fight a war against the whole world.
Maybe the gods would react first before that happens.
A Saint and a Saintess loved by God are beings in such a position.
So if they want to touch me, they have to be prepared to lose everything.
“Hmm, it might be okay to be expelled from the family.”
Suddenly, I think it might be okay to abandon the name of Arden.
Now that things have come to this, it’s difficult to get good words even if I return to the family after graduation. So cutting ties with the family is quite an attractive option.
“Well, I’ll think about this later.”
Graduation is still far away, and there’s no need to choose in advance.
Slowly, and leisurely, I can decide when I reach the end.
I threw the paper into the trash can, left the dormitory, and headed to the student cafeteria for breakfast.
***
The empire has four distinct seasons. Thus, the academy was entering autumn after summer.
The autumn wind dyes the ground with red fallen leaves, and the moderately cool temperature pleasantly wraps around the body.
It’s the kind of weather that makes you want to lie down somewhere and take a nap, a landscape that naturally brings drowsiness.
Of course, even in such circumstances, the students’ passion for improving their grades and skills didn’t stop. As a result, the sparring grounds were filled with scorching heat.
Even though it was autumn and their bodies and minds could be relaxed, the students diligently engaged in sparring. The professors also put their heart and soul into teaching to repay the students’ efforts.
A little while later.
“Shall we see the skills of the preliminary Saint?”
Professor Mylon, who had finished sparring, beckoned and called me.
“…Could you not say that?”
“Oh dear, the Saint is angry.”
“…….”
Professor Mylon’s lips were raised high as if something was funny.
Well, even this level of reaction is tolerable. Some professors even watch my every move.
That’s because all students at Tianis are equal, but Saints are a different story.
Think about it. The position of a professor whose lecture is attended by a king or emperor.
Even if there are many students of high status like Princess Ariel, if the status is too high, it’s naturally burdensome. In modern terms, it’s like the president is sitting there.
So Professor Mylon’s reaction is quite good. Of course, that doesn’t mean he forgets his duty as a professor and gives me preferential treatment in grades.
I sighed inwardly and moved to the center of the sparring grounds. He laughed as if it was fun.
“Just one question. When did you become a Saint?”
“…I’m not going to tell you. And I’m preliminary. Not a formal Saint.”
“No, that’s not why I asked. The teaching is different depending on how much you’ve handled divine power.”
He continued as if to say he would teach me if I didn’t know.
“Holy knights have very different energy management from ordinary knights. It’s because of the fundamental difference between mana and divine power.”
“You know more than I thought.”
“Haha, I have a connection with holy knights because I wandered around the continent in the past to practice swordsmanship. I’ve also visited Eustia.”
He could have said more about his experiences at that time, but he kept his words to himself. That’s not why he brought up the story.
And I answered the question.
“Unlike what you expected, I can’t use divine power.”
“Oh, you can’t use it. If you’re a Saint, you should have so much divine power that you can’t use it all. That’s amazing.”
No, actually, I can use it. The World Tree has been sending me divine power little by little since it brought up the Saint thing. It’s sent even more since the trial.
But I don’t want to use it. I have enough mana, so why would I use divine power? I wouldn’t use that kind of thing even if you gave it to me.
“Anyway, I use mana, so you don’t have to teach me anything special.”
“That’s a shame. It would have been a good teaching material for other students as well.”
As expected of a professor. He’s only thinking about teaching the students.
“Even so, it’s not like God’s help wasn’t involved in that much skill improvement.”
Professor Mylon said, emitting mana. The atmosphere of accommodating the students was gone.
“I’m a student though…”
“Yeah, you’re a student. But your skills aren’t at the student level.”
“I’m still at the student level.”
“Haha! Even a passing dog would laugh. No one here would believe that. And… we’ll find out about that later!”
At that moment, Professor Mylon kicked off the ground and rushed forward. He charged straight at me with a delighted face. He’s very combative as a prosecutor before being a professor.
“Haa…”
I had no choice but to draw my sword. And as I moved to defend, Professor Mylon sent a telepathic message.
-By the way, did you know? The students who framed you were caught. Even the ringleader.
“What?”
My mind went blank for a moment at the topic that didn’t fit the situation.
As a result.
Thwack!
His training sword hit my head, and blood flowed profusely from the direct hit. It gushed out like a fountain.
The atmosphere turned cold in that instant. Professor Mylon scratched his head and said.
“Should I have told you after the lecture?”
“…….”
Or he could have said it earlier. Damn professor.
Episode 112 Arrangement And Handling (3)
Episode 112 Summary and Handling (3)
I visited the infirmary after the lecture. I received treatment from my master.
Fortunately, the bleeding stopped by the time I arrived at the infirmary, so I didn’t need major treatment.
“I’m sorry. Who would have known that a guy who usually concentrates so well would lose his mind.”
“…….”
Professor Mylon bowed and apologized. However, this incident was also due to my carelessness, so it was difficult to get angry.
“Haa… It’s okay. Please tell me in advance next time.”
“I will.”
He nodded. I went straight to the point. The people in the infirmary discreetly left.
“You caught the mastermind, I heard.”
“Yes.”
“That was fast. It’s only been a day.”
“It was easy to find him since we had the evidence and the person involved. And we couldn’t move slowly, considering who the target was.”
Indeed, the Tianis side couldn’t have stood still. If I or the Theocratic State of Eustia said anything, they would have suffered great disgrace and criticism.
“Where is he? The student union building?”
“No, he’s being held in the capital.”
Professor Mylon sighed and continued.
“He acted quickly. As soon as he failed, he cleaned up his dormitory and was preparing to escape to a mansion owned by his family in the capital. We almost missed him.”
Apparently, the mastermind was a nobleman.
Immediately after, Professor Mylon handed me a note.
“This is the location of the mansion. If you go, there will be other professors there, so you can hear the rest of the story there.”
I took the note and moved to leave the infirmary. Professor Mylon said to my back.
“Don’t get too angry when you go. You could kill him if you’re serious.”
“I’m not that lacking in judgment.”
“It’s just a light piece of advice to keep it moderate.”
I gave a short smile at his words. Then, I left the infirmary.
‘Thanks for the advice, but….’
I’m too old to react strongly to a brat’s actions.
Of course, I plan to punish him properly.
***
I arrived at the residential district, one of the six districts of the capital. This place is literally a district for residence. Most of the buildings are houses.
I immediately moved towards my destination.
The residential district is divided into areas based on the price of houses. So, I could walk straight without having to wander around.
I arrived in front of the mansion.
Knights were already blocking the gate. Their attire was that of ordinary knights, but the skill they emanated was more than that. They were definitely imperial knights.
I stood in front of the knights. And I said to them.
“I can go in, right?”
They stared at me blankly. Then, they nodded slightly and opened the gate.
The mansion I entered was quiet. It was a silence that even felt strangely chilly. Also, there were no servants or gardeners in sight.
Step by step.
As I slowly moved my feet, someone appeared before me.
“You’ve come.”
It was a professor. I didn’t recognize him, so I didn’t know his name. I bowed politely, and he led me.
“I don’t know which professor you heard it from, but I think you know what the situation is.”
“I heard it from Professor Mylon. That the mastermind was caught.”
“Yes.”
He moved his hands here and there, dispelling the magic of the mansion as he moved forward. Roughly speaking, it was set up with trap magic, tangled like a maze. It seemed the professor had installed it to prevent possible intruders.
As I followed him, I arrived at a certain room. The door was tightly closed with magic, and it didn’t seem like it would open.
The professor moved his mana to unlock it. I asked him.
“So, who is the mastermind?”
“Taylor Kaust, a student you know well.”
Come to think of it, there was such a student. I remember clashing with him over the re-examination in the first semester.
Meanwhile, the professor released the magic. And just as he was about to open the door, the professor continued.
“However… his condition is not good.”
Immediately after, the door finally opened. Inside were several professors and, unexpectedly, Princess Ariel as well.
I greeted the professors lightly and looked at her.
“…Your Highness is here too.”
“Well, I’m in a position to defend Kyle.”
It seems they brought her because they thought she was someone who knew the situation well.
Anyway, they were surrounding one person. Taylor Kaust, whom the professor who brought me had mentioned. And as he said, his condition was not good.
Vacant eyes as if his soul had left, arms and legs hanging limply, and no vitality felt throughout his body.
“What did you do?”
The professors avoided my gaze. Then, the princess answered instead.
“It’s not because of the professors. Magic was activated while they were interrogating him after catching him. It seems it was a condition that activated when certain keywords were spoken. Taylor himself probably didn’t know.”
The princess explained that way.
“It must be powerful magic if the professors couldn’t do anything.”
“Ehem….”
“Ahem….”
The professors coughed awkwardly.
“Yes, it’s a powerful sealing magic that even the professors can’t handle. To break this, you need to be well-versed in this magic. The professor in charge is currently on a business trip.”
“Is it not possible even with a priest staying in Tianis?”
She nodded at my question.
Well, I expected it. The divine magic of the priests in the academy is specialized in healing.
“So, Kyle… can you call the elves? Their magic might be able to do it.”
Certainly, the princess’s words made sense.
Elves are a race with expertise in magic. Although not as much as dragons, they have the skill to follow right behind.
But I had no intention of calling the elves.
Why bother calling those bitches? It’ll only ruin my mood.
“That would be difficult.”
“Is that so….”
The princess wore a somewhat dejected expression. The professors also groaned. If the elves didn’t come, it would be impossible to solve the problem right away.
But I wasn’t going to just wait.
I reached out my hand towards him. And I reversed the magic.
“You… you knew how to use magic too?”
“Yes, well.”
After answering briefly, I continued to reverse the magic. The professor didn’t ask any more questions and watched my magic.
It’s convenient because of the word ‘saint.’ Because most actions are explained. There was no need to hide it like in the past.
About 10 minutes later.
Swish─
The sealing magic turned to ashes, and the magic that sealed his mind and body was released.
“It’s done.”
I wiped away sweat and stopped the mana operation.
While breaking the seal, I examined his mind and found that access to his memories was prohibited, and memory deletion magic was added in preparation for the seal being broken, so it took quite a while.
“This is amazing….”
“His magic level is high. As expected, he learned it from the elves….”
The magic professors were whispering from the side. Well, it’s probably very different from the elves’ magic, but it didn’t matter if they were mistaken.
Immediately after, vitality began to return to Taylor Kaust’s eyes.
At first, he was blank and unresponsive, but gradually, his eyes focused and returned to normal. He slowly raised his head.
“Where is this….”
“Hello, are you feeling better?”
“You, you’re… why are you here…!”
He was surprised to see me appear. But I ignored him and said.
“It’s none of your business. Tell me, who’s behind you?”
“…I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Taylor pretended not to know. I smiled at that sight.
“Hey, that doesn’t make sense. That you did this alone.”
The scale of the incident and the speed at which the trial was held were not at a level that a mere student could carry out.
“Did your family help you then? That makes even less sense. Kaust is at best a mid-to-high-level family, not a great family like Arden.”
“Don’t insult my family!”
He got angry. His face turned red with anger.
But I didn’t stop. I reached out and grabbed Taylor by the neck.
“Cough-!”
Taylor contorted his face in pain. I said quietly.
“Hey, think carefully about who you messed with.”
I tightened my grip on his neck and continued.
“Do you think your family can protect you? No, they can’t. They’ll abandon you. Because the family will disappear if they can’t even manage one child.”
“Kyak-!”
Then the princess hurriedly intervened.
“Kyle, that’s too muc….”
At that, I brought my finger to my mouth and gestured to be quiet. At the same time, I conjured a magic circle behind my back. Then the princess became quiet.
I continued to speak, giving him just enough strength to breathe, barely able to breathe.
“Then what about the guy behind you? Well? No matter what position he’s in, he can’t touch me.”
I loosened my grip slightly, allowing him to breathe.
“Maybe even he’ll give up on you. That’s what the position of a saint is. So stop wasting time and answer!”
I put the strength I had released back in and poured in mana. And I used the muscle-tearing technique to give him pain that would barely allow him to maintain his sanity.
“Kkeuek, kkeueue…!”
Veins sprouted on his forehead, causing blood to flow from his nose and mouth. I said in a warning voice as if to prepare.
“Is this not enough? Then one step further….”
“That person is….”
“What?”
Taylor opened his mouth. I pretended not to hear and asked again.
“That person thinks you’re just…!”
The moment his emotions reached their peak. I shoved the prepared magic into his head.
And the magic that unfolded synchronized with Taylor’s emotions, and the memories that had been dormant were forcibly pulled out. I replayed it.
Then a scene appeared. It was Taylor talking to someone.
-Are you saying we should put that guy on trial again?
-Yes.
-But to do that….
-I’ll take care of the preparations. You just have to execute it.
-But….
Taylor hesitated for a moment. The other party said as if to reassure him.
-Don’t worry. There’s no possibility that you’ll be involved even if you fail. And don’t you want revenge? I heard you’ve been through quite a bit….
The other party tempted Taylor. After a moment of hesitation.
-I understand. Prince Rayan.
-Yes, that’s right.
Rayan smiled brightly at Taylor’s answer. Immediately after, the Second Prince reached out his hand and the memory was cut off.
“…….”
“…….”
Silence flowed in the space. The professors lost their words after seeing the video.
At the same time, Princess Ariel gnashed her teeth and was furious.
“Rayan…!”
She was about to storm into the imperial palace right away. I stopped Ariel.
“Calm down.”
“But…!”
I had no choice but to grab the princess’s shoulders and said.
“Getting angry won’t solve anything.”
“Hoo….”
She took a long breath.
“That’s right. You’re right. This won’t solve anything.”
The princess, who had regained her composure, quickly began to ponder. However, no suitable solution came to mind.
“A member of the imperial family is behind this….”
“It’s going to be difficult to touch him….”
The professors each said a word. The confrontation between the imperial family and the saint was bound to lead to a structure between the Theocratic State and the Empire.
“If it weren’t for the imperial family law….”
Ariel bit her lip tightly and expressed her frustration. As she said, there was no way for a member of the imperial family to punish another member of the imperial family.
Well, I’m satisfied that the mastermind was revealed. It’s better than passing it off without knowing anything.
Along with that, I issued a gag order to those in this place.
“Don’t say anything about what you heard here. It’s not good to be known outside.”
“But if we leave Rayan alone….”
“I’ll take care of it myself.”
I fully understand the desire to punish him right away. However, there was no way to execute him in the current situation.
“I understand.”
“I got caught up in something unnecessary.”
The professors, who had finished their work, took Taylor Kaust, the mastermind, away. And the room was left with the princess and me.
“Kyle… are you really okay with that?”
“Do I look okay to you?”
“No… I can see it in your eyes. That you’re more angry than ever.”
The princess said, looking into my eyes.
Honestly, I’m angry. But that doesn’t mean I can storm into the imperial palace and kill him.
Of course, the time is not right yet, but there was a way to eliminate Rayan Tianis.
“Anyway, I’ll prepare little by little. Your Highness, don’t show it too much and prepare slowly.”
“I understand.”
Like me, the princess didn’t seem to have any intention of leaving Rayan Tianis alone.
Immediately after, we left the mansion. And we parted ways at the academy.
***
One day, back to normal life.
I was tearing apart a dormitory room and remodeling it.
“Kyle, what are you doing?”
Lana asked me, who was working so hard. I answered right away.
“I’m going to train that guy.”
“Evan, the junior?”
“Yes.”
It was time to start preparing for the next episode.
“Me? Me?”
“Yes, you.”
And I plan to roll him very, very, very thoroughly.
Episode 113 Training (1)
Episode 113 Training (1)
Unnecessary furniture is thrown out, and the floor and ceiling are torn down. The walls are also demolished to widen the space.
“Okay, this should be enough.”
By connecting the three rooms in a row like that, a fairly large space was created.
It wasn’t a particularly difficult task. I could roughly cut it out with a sword, and clean up the debris with magic.
Of course, moving furniture in Tianis is one thing, but remodeling the dormitory at will is prohibited.
It’s different for workshops or assigned research labs, but allowing that would harm other students.
But I easily got permission.
I heard that this dormitory is scheduled to be demolished in three years. They say there’s no caretaker and it’s stuck in a corner of the academy, so it’s useless. So they told me to use it as I please.
The fact that I’m a prospective saint played a big role in that. After the trial, something related to me was treated like a sanctuary, so they didn’t touch it.
Yesterday, when I went to the student cafeteria, the seat I used to sit in was empty, saying it was reserved for me. I couldn’t help but sigh at that scene….
Anyway, having received permission, I started work right away today.
I took out the auction items stolen from the auction house from my subspace.
Each one is an item with powerful abilities. If I sold these, I could make a fortune.
But now they’re just consumables to help Evan grow.
“First, this is….”
[Mirror of Illusion] is an artifact with significant side effects. It inflicts curses on the user proportional to the time of use.
I’m planning to modify it a bit because I can’t use it as is. I conjured mana at the tips of my fingers.
“Narrow the application range and, instead, the curse….”
I limit the ability to lower the backlash. After fiddling with it for about 30 minutes, I was able to minimize the side effects.
Afterward, I installed the modified artifact in the center of the room.
Next, I connected the mana supply source and magical tools and materials to assist with the ability. Lastly, I drew a magic circle to control it.
This work took quite a while because it was the finishing stage of trimming and organizing. After working hard for about 3 hours, the work was done.
“Hoo….”
I wiped the sweat from my forehead. My sleeves were damp because I was soaked.
I usually entrust things like this to others. It’s a pain in the ass to do everything from start to finish myself.
“Kyle, are you done?”
“Hyung, I bought lunch!”
Then Lana and Evan, who had gone to the student cafeteria, returned. Both were carrying food in both hands.
I looked at the clock and it was 1 o’clock. I guided them in and started eating lunch.
“But Kyle, why are you making a separate place to train?”
Lana asked. She didn’t seem to understand why I was going through so much trouble.
“To put it simply, it’s training to catch monsters.”
Then Evan followed up with a question.
“There’s one in the training center, too.”
“That’s true.”
The ability to catch monsters is a privilege of the Department of Knights, and it’s also available in the state-of-the-art training center. It’s not real, but they implemented monsters with magic.
However, the implementation is so realistic that it’s indistinguishable from real monsters, so it’s possible to have battles that are no different from real combat.
“Evan, how much have you fought monsters?”
“Monsters? If I had to say, almost none. My village is so rural that not a single monster came out, and at most it was at Tianis… Even if you add all that up, it wouldn’t be 300?”
Even if you add up all the lectures and practical training, that’s about it. Evan’s hunting experience is very limited.
“Then what about a large number of monsters, or powerful individuals?”
“The former is impossible due to the training center’s function, and I’ve caught the latter a few times in the training center.”
I nodded at that. The Department of Knights’ training center has most settings possible, but there were also features that weren’t available.
“This is what I prepared for that.”
“Yes? In this narrow place?”
It’s definitely narrow to hunt in, even though the rooms are connected. It’s because the lowest-grade dormitory is so small.
“That’s not a problem. Everything’s ready. You just have to be prepared to suffer.”
“Uh… Hyung, I have urgent business….”
“Don’t joke around and sit down.”
“Yes!”
As I was finishing lunch, someone approached us.
“You were having a meal.”
“Why do you come every day these days?”
“Can’t a younger brother come to see his older brother?”
“Sigh….”
It was none other than my younger brother, Veil. He’s been visiting almost every day since the trial.
So it’s annoyingly tiresome. There’s one more person I have to deal with. I preferred seeing him occasionally.
“Hehe, hello, Veil hoobae?”
“Nice to meet you, Lana noona. Did you have a peaceful night?”
Veil greeted Lana politely. He’s been even more polite since he heard she helped me.
“Have you eaten?”
“Yes, I’m coming from eating.”
“Oh, really?”
Evan stopped eating and approached Veil. Then he put his arm around his shoulder.
“Then you must be full of energy?”
“I have energy.”
Then Evan’s lips curled up into a grin.
“Veil. We’re friends, right?”
“What else would we be if not friends.”
Veil answered kindly, even while being somewhat suspicious.
“Yeah, we’re friends. Then wouldn’t a friend help when a friend is in trouble?”
“What’s going on? I can help if it’s not a strange request.”
Evan smiled slyly as if satisfied with the answer.
“It’s nothing difficult. I’m going to receive training from Hyung, you know? So I was wondering… Wanna do it together?”
“Training? Directly from Hyung?”
“Not directly, but somewhat similar.”
“Hmm….”
My brother lowered his head for a moment and went into thought, and soon answered.
“I’m frustrated because my growth is stagnant anyway. If it’s Hyung’s training, it seems like it would be okay.”
“Good, you agreed?”
“Yeah.”
Evan looked at me. It was a look that pleaded for permission.
“Well, I guess it’s okay. The number of people doesn’t matter.”
As long as there was enough mana, it didn’t matter how many people went in.
After eating, I had the two of them lie down next to the [Mirror of Illusion].
“Hyung, but does this really train?”
“I told you earlier. It does. Just shut up and close your eyes.”
Veil listened to me well, but that Evan was being rebellious.
Anyway, after the two were in a stable state, I activated the magic.
Whoo-oong—
First, the magic circle was activated at their heads, and the artifact and auxiliary tools began to resonate. And the activated ability enveloped them.
Evan and Veil’s breathing gradually became even. It was as if they had fallen asleep.
“Do your best.”
Immediately after, I pressed the window that was created in front.
***
In a flash, Evan and Veil opened their eyes as soon as their consciousness returned.
“Ugh, my head….”
“Where is….”
The two grabbed their dizzy heads and quickly got up. And they began to assess the situation.
“Uh…….”
“Um…….”
But the two were speechless and spaced out.
The ground was rough without a single blade of grass, and the sky had no sun, only clouds floating around.
A very strange space. It was different from the world they knew.
If they were lucky, their clothes and weapons were intact, and they could use mana.
First, the two expanded their senses to explore the surroundings. But there was nothing to be felt. Evan and Veil were quite embarrassed.
“Uh… Hyung said he’d give us hunting training.”
“What kind of training are we supposed to do here?”
Catching monsters in a space with no living things. It was an absurd statement.
“Hyung? Hyuuuuung?”
Evan shouted loudly into the sky and looked for Kyle. Then a voice was heard in his head.
-Did you wake up? Are you awake?
“Ah, Hyung! Where is this?! No, more than that, where are you talking from?!”
“We need an explanation.”
Evan and Veil quickly asked at the familiar voice. Kyle ignored them and said.
-You don’t need to know that. Then shall we begin?
Immediately after, letters floated in the air.
[Number of monsters remaining: 200]
Two hundred? What does that mean….
But the two had no time to think. Something began to be created around Evan and Veil.
Kyle’s voice was heard again.
-First, lightly with 200. After you catch them all, you’ll be given about 20 minutes of rest. Oh, be careful because it resets if you die. Then do your best.
Immediately after, the voice in his head was cut off.
“Yes? What does that mean… Hyung? Hyung?!”
Evan looked for Kyle, but no answer came back, and he couldn’t concentrate on that.
“It’s coming! Prepare!”
“Ah, shit!”
It was because hordes of monsters were attacking them from all directions.
Thus, Evan and Veil’s hellish training began.
“Uwaaagh!!”
***
“I wonder how many times they’ll die at first.”
I thought as I watched the scene on the screen where the two were swinging their swords hard and struggling.
It’s true that the two are skilled, but they haven’t experienced this kind of situation much, so they’ll struggle quite a bit at the beginning.
If they die about 2-4 times, won’t they adapt? Well, with their talent, they might do well from the start.
Anyway, this is a transfer of consciousness to a virtual space implemented with magic, which is very helpful for training.
They don’t move their bodies directly, but it’s connected with magic, so the experience accumulated inside is accumulated in the body. That’s why I used to use this training method often.
“Huh? Lana, do you want to watch too?”
“Yeah, I want to watch!”
Lana was curious about this magic, so she stared intently at the screen that was floating in front of her.
We watched the training of Evan and Veil struggling for a while. And after confirming that there were no problems with the magic, I got up.
I’m planning to participate in that training too. Not together, but separately.
It seemed that some preparation was necessary as the next episode was going to be difficult. I lay down in another spot.
“Kyle’s going to do it too?”
“That’s why I made it.”
“Can’t I do it too?”
Lana wanted to participate in the training with me, but….
“I don’t think it’ll work.”
“Why?”
“Magicians can participate in the training, but summoners have a hard time.”
It wouldn’t have been a problem if Lana was a regular magician. However, it’s different in the case of summoners. Summons are also living things, so I had to connect their minds one by one, and above all, there was a limit to the capacity.
“I’m sorry.”
“No, then I can’t help it.”
Fortunately, Lana understood well. I handed the screen over to Lana and said.
“You can talk through this because you can talk with this.”
“Okay!”
I told her the general usage and activated the magic.
A consciousness being sucked in. Then, at some point, my mind turned off and then on, and my eyes opened.
The same scenery as the space where Evan and Veil were. Before summoning monsters, I prepared first. I drew the black sword, Karsar, which was implemented, and arranged my clothes.
“First, I need to regain my senses….”
And I handled the administrator screen and implemented the monsters.
“A thousand should be enough.”
“Kuaaagh-!”
“Krrr….”
Immediately after, a horde of monsters revealed themselves and rushed at me.
But unfortunately, this number is not a big threat. It’s just a warm-up to find the senses I’d forgotten.
Swish-!
“First, one.”
Soon after, the virtual space was filled with the sound of flesh being torn and the cries of monsters.
Episode 114 Training (2)
Episode 114 Training (2)
The monsters charge. The target is, of course, themselves.
Back-to-back, Evan and Bale watched each other’s blind spots and killed the monsters. Their movements, now familiar, dealt with the monsters without hesitation.
But the monsters’ offensive showed no signs of stopping. No matter how many they killed, the monsters relentlessly surged forward.
“Hoo…”
“Haa…”
Their breathing grew increasingly labored. They had enough mana, but a lack of oxygen supply slowed their movements.
Limit. Evan and Bale were feeling that word to the bone.
When the number of monsters they had killed exceeded 700.
“Keueok-!”
“Eueuk-!”
Their hearts were pierced. It was because their bodies were no longer able to move.
Once again, the moment of death surged. Their heart rate slowed, and the strength drained from their entire bodies. Through the closing vision, the letters they had seen countless times appeared.
[Failed to clear]
Immediately, Evan and Bale regained consciousness and opened their eyes.
“Haa…”
“Hoo…”
Seeing the unchanged appearance of the space, they both sighed, and Evan shouted in frustration.
“How can these different species cooperate so well?!”
The monsters filling the ground, underground, and sky were of various species. Yet, they did not kill each other but fought in cooperation.
In the sky, monsters like harpies constantly charged, and underground, monsters like worms overturned the ground, disrupting their balance.
Then, what about the ground? There was no need to mention it. The ones pushing with their bulk launched attacks whenever they had an opening.
A situation where checks and balances were intertwined. It was like hell.
Bale felt the same way. And if they continued like this, the result was obvious.
“I think we need to change our approach now.”
In the early stages of the hunt, they were able to hunt without much difficulty. They were students of Tianis, and even though the monsters were diverse, they knew how to hunt them.
The first 200? They were just flustered by the unfamiliar space and the large number, but catching them was easy.
Moreover, their physical condition returned to normal after completing the hunt.
However, as they continued hunting, and the numbers increased, they gradually reached their limit. The monsters pushed with sheer numbers and changed their attack methods, causing several problems.
No matter how much they looked out for each other, loopholes increased. This was because their abilities had limits.
“Change our approach? Tsk, well…”
Evan also felt the need for change. But he couldn’t help but be negative.
That’s because they had used everything they could. They used magic, created traps to change the terrain, and used the strategies and tactics they learned at the academy.
That’s how they were able to reach 900 monsters, surpassing 200, 300, and 400.
But now, with 1,000 monsters to catch. Could there really be a suitable method?
Of course, Evan and Bale grew as they continued hunting. They clearly saw the weaknesses of the monsters, and their attacks and actions became more concise and sharp.
He thought that maybe they could clear it if they repeated it a few dozen more times.
“No. Hyung-nim wouldn’t have trained us with that intention.”
“Well, Hyung-nim would be capable of that.”
Evan agreed with Bale’s words. The training method alone was enough to show that.
They couldn’t give up halfway, and if they failed, the situation would repeat itself until they cleared it after a break.
The most vicious thing was the increasingly tiring mental state. Their bodies were restored and fine, but monsters appeared every 20 minutes, making their heads spin.
If it were ordinary students, not Evan and Bale, they would have gone crazy. Perhaps Hyung-nim considered mental training as well as hunting skills.
“Then what should we do…”
“Hmm, I don’t know…”
The two put their heads together and pondered. But there was no way a solution would come out.
[1 minute before monster appearance]
Then the letters appeared. This damned space didn’t even give them time to think.
“Haa…”
“Hoo…”
In the end, they sighed and picked up their swords. The monsters were summoned.
After that, they died more than 6 times and repeated the hunt.
Nevertheless, there was not much improvement. At best, they died a little later, and the number they caught increased a little.
Then, after catching about 400 monsters, when their breathing became labored again.
‘If only I could do something about my breathing!’
Swish-!
While splitting the monster’s head, Evan thought.
To be honest, the hunt itself is nothing special.
Adjusting the pace towards the monster.
A state where he becomes one with the sword.
Familiar movements of the monster.
The combination of these three made the monsters fall as they were cut, and the scene was already nothing short of a massacre.
But the process of breathing, of supplying oxygen, was too difficult. No matter what method he used, it was difficult to create time to catch his breath, so he gradually lost strength.
‘If I could only solve this!’
He had discussed it with Bale several times, and they agreed. Solving that would be a great help in hunting.
Thwack!
“Keuk!”
A club struck his head hard. Instantly, Evan’s breathing was disrupted, and his mana fluctuated.
In the blurring vision. A scene came into Evan’s eyes.
“Kereureuk…”
It was the sight of a goblin breathing. Not only that one, but he could see at a glance when the surrounding monsters were inhaling and exhaling.
Did he catch too many? He could see all sorts of things.
‘Huh? Wait, if that’s the case…’
Then Evan suddenly had this thought.
The number of monsters that can attack from each direction is fixed. Four directions, plus sky and ground, for a total of six.
So, instead of breathing separately, if he breathed in sync with one of them, he would be able to supply oxygen smoothly.
‘Tsk, should I try it?’
He couldn’t guarantee success. But if he continued like this, he would surely die again.
‘Okay, let’s do it.’
Having made a decision, Evan immediately took action.
His first target was an orc. True to its massive size, its breathing was heavy and rough. Evan adjusted his breathing to match that characteristic.
‘It’s hard, as expected.’
It’s hard trying to force his own breath into another’s breathing. But it wasn’t meaningless.
The fullness that filled him as oxygen was supplied. Power overflowed his entire body. Evan cut down the monster in that state.
Swish-!!
The monster was cleanly split in two. Evan cheered inwardly and continued hunting with the hunting method he had found.
“Hup!”
It was difficult at first, but he got used to it after repeating it several times. Having found a solution, Evan shouted to Bale.
“Bale!”
“I figured it out too.”
Is it because they are from Arden? It seems Bale figured it out too.
Having found a solution, the two killed the monsters without hesitation.
[Remaining number of monsters: 0]
[Cleared hunting 1,000 monsters]
[Exiting mass hunt mode]
Letters floated in the air. At the same time, the monsters’ corpses disappeared.
“Uwaaa… it’s over!!”
“…This is the first time it’s been this hard.”
The two collapsed on the floor. Their bodies were immediately restored, but their minds were dying. He really didn’t want to do anything for a while.
“But your hyung-nim is really too much. What kind of thing is this?”
“I didn’t know Hyung-nim would be this vicious either.”
Who would have known that training would create such hell? If he had known, he wouldn’t have done it.
“But you learned a lot.”
“That’s true.”
He gained a lot of insights for the time spent here. In terms of efficiency, it was almost the best. Hyung-nim is not an ordinary person after all.
“But how do we get out?”
“I don’t remember hearing how to get out…”
Will an entrance be created, or should we close our eyes like when we came? For now, he tried the latter, just in case.
But then.
[Starting boss hunt mode]
Letters floated in the air.
“……”
“……”
The two, at a loss for words, could only stare blankly at it, and the monster was summoned.
The species is orc. Its body is 4 times larger than usual, and its appearance shows that it is a higher species. As such, its momentum was also enormous.
The orc looked around. Soon, the creature that found its prey rushed towards them.
“You devilish bastard! I’ll get you when I get out!!”
But there was no one to hear Evan’s desperate cry.
“Hyung-nim, this is not… You son of a…!”
There was also no one to hear Bale’s curse.
“I’m really going to kill you when I get out!!”
The training was not over yet.
***
At the same time, outside the virtual space.
Lana, who couldn’t go inside, watched the screen being broadcast.
The time inside and outside seemed to be different. About 12 hours had passed on that side, but only 2 hours had passed on this side.
But that was only for a moment. Lana was starting to feel bored.
It was fun when she was talking to Kyle, but she still preferred talking face to face. Kyle had been focusing on hunting since a while ago, so he hadn’t been talking.
“Eueueum…”
Lana pondered.
Kyle said it would be over soon. But there was no knowing whether that ‘soon’ would be 10 minutes or 1 hour.
Lana, who wanted to stay still if possible, carefully moved her body. And she secretly approached Kyle.
Kyle was fast asleep. It was a face she had seen many times, but Kyle looked really cute at times like this.
She could see why Ellaheim unnie said Kyle was popular when he was young.
Poke, Lana poked Kyle’s cheek. His cheek sank in. After playing around like that, Lana moved the target to her mouth this time.
She raised the corners of her mouth to make him smile, and lowered them to make him look sad. It was simple, but the act was quite fun.
“Hehe.”
She couldn’t help but laugh. There were hardly any times when he was so defenseless.
Kyle didn’t completely fall asleep even when he was sleeping. He was always on edge, ready to wake up at any time.
She found out about it when she woke up early one morning and Kyle reacted.
She heard from her grandfather that such a sight was a reaction seen by knights on the battlefield.
So, she was sometimes curious.
What was he preparing for by sleeping so lightly?
Not only that, but there were many strange things about Kyle.
People know that Kyle’s power comes from the World Tree.
But Lana knows. Kyle’s abilities are the result of effort, and have nothing to do with God.
Even so, it was definitely strange.
First of all, his rich knowledge was enough to make the professors go away, and it didn’t matter what kind it was. Monsters, magic, martial arts, etc. He knew the relevant knowledge as if it were natural.
“What kind of person is Kyle?”
Just a pure question. At the same time, it could be a late question. If she was going to do it, she should have asked when he saved her.
But Lana didn’t feel like it was particularly wrong. What’s wrong with wanting to know about the man she likes?
Anyway.
Click!
Just in time, Lana, who had a camera, took a picture of Kyle making a face. Of course, she made the face herself with her hands.
“Hehe, cute.”
Lana smiled, saying that even that was good. Then her gaze turned to Kyle’s lips.
Lips tightly shut. Even though it seemed like it would never open, it opened as easily as it was defenseless.
“No one… is here, right?”
Lana knew that there was no one around here, but she looked around just in case. Then, she carefully reached out and caressed his lips.
“Soft…”
As expected, even though he’s a man, this side is soft. It’s such an addictive feeling that she wants to keep touching it.
After caressing it for a while, Lana moved her gaze to her lips this time. Then, gulp, she swallowed her saliva.
Lana has desires, even if she doesn’t show them off. She can definitely fulfill it now.
But Lana hesitated whether to do it or not, and then stopped. It was against the rules to act first here.
Of course, kind Kyle will understand and move on. Maybe she can continue based on that.
Even so, Lana had no intention of forcibly taking her first kiss. She felt too sorry for the girls who liked Kyle.
In any case, Kyle and she are considered lovers in Tianis. Besides, they are always together.
It was a pity to go further when they were already hundreds of steps ahead. Especially to Ellaheim unnie.
Above all.
‘Lana, it’s always better to be kissed. Got it?’
Her friends advised her that being kissed is much more ecstatic than doing it herself.
So, she’s going to wait until Kyle does it first.
Maybe she’ll regret this choice in the future. Because she lost the best opportunity with one hesitation.
But someone said that love is about winning with your own hands. Lana had no intention of stopping because she was ahead of others.
“Kyle is a man with so many sins~.”
Lana smiled brightly and poked Kyle’s cheek once again.
Episode 115 Training (3)
Episode 115 Training (3)
[Remaining Monsters: 0]
[Cleared Hunting 10,000 Monsters]
[Exiting Mass Hunt Mode]
As soon as I saw the word ‘Clear,’ I collapsed on the ground.
“Haa, haa….”
Then, I took a rest while calming my rising breath.
I pushed my body to the extreme to find my forgotten senses, so even I couldn’t help but get exhausted.
Besides, unlike Evan and Bale, I only restored my mana to its original state and set it so that my physical fatigue wouldn’t recover. To regain my senses, I needed this level of restriction.
“Hoo….”
My breathing calmed down to some extent. At the same time, a sense of exhilaration filled my entire body.
It’s refreshing, maybe because it’s been a while since I’ve done some proper hunting. Now that I’ve set it up, it would be good to do it occasionally when I have time.
With that, my short rest ended. I manipulated the administrator window to disconnect from the virtual space in order to leave.
A momentary flicker of consciousness, just like when I entered. Soon, a familiar energy began to be felt on my skin.
Then, just as I was about to open my eyes and get up.
“Ugh, Kyle….”
Lana’s voice came from beside me. I turned my head and looked in the direction of the sound.
Lana was sleeping, using my arm as a pillow. She must have fallen asleep while waiting.
As I was admiring her appearance for a moment, I heard her voice again.
“When will it end….”
Lana frowned and mumbled in her sleep. Drool was even dripping from the corner of her mouth.
I chuckled at the sight. I said in a low voice.
“It’s over. So wake up.”
“Ueek…?!”
Lana opened her eyes in surprise. But Lana still had a dazed expression.
“Wipe your drool first.”
I wiped away the drool and then helped Lana up. Only then did Lana come to her senses, but she said with a flustered face.
“Oh, when did it end…?”
“Just now.”
“Th, then why didn’t you wake me up?”
“I did. Just now.”
“That’s not what I meant….”
Lana’s face, blushing with embarrassment, was quite a sight to see.
Anyway, after helping Lana up, we chatted.
“But were you that sleepy? Only 2 hours should have passed.”
“What are you talking about, Kyle? It’s almost dinner. It’s already been 5 hours.”
“Huh? 5 hours?”
At Lana’s words, I looked outside. The sun hadn’t completely set yet, but the sunset was gradually setting.
‘It should have been set to 1 to 12….’
I definitely set the time ratio like that. Since I spent about a day in the virtual space, only 2 hours should have passed in reality. In other words, it should still be daytime.
‘The setting seems to be a bit messed up.’
It seems like there were some minor mistakes since it’s been so long since I used magic itself. It wasn’t a big problem as it could be adjusted later.
“Then it must have been boring.”
“Yeah, it was boring.”
Lana still rubbed her face in my arms with sleepy eyes. Lana, who took her face off, finally had eyes that were free of sleepiness.
“More importantly, are you hungry?”
“Starving!”
“Then we should go eat.”
I was hungry too. Being inside consumes a lot of mental energy, so energy is quickly depleted.
Anyway, now that it’s like this, I had to wake Evan and my brother. But since they haven’t said anything so far, it seems like they are still inside the virtual space.
“Were they okay?”
“Hmm… not really? They were having a really hard time? They even cursed at Kyle.”
“That’s understandable. I made it difficult enough for them to curse.”
Otherwise, this training would be meaningless.
Of course, I didn’t set it to an unreasonable level. I implemented appropriate monsters considering their talents and growth potential.
Still, it seems to be taking quite a long time as it’s still difficult for their skills.
I manipulated the screen to check Evan and my brother’s situation. Just in time, a good scene appeared.
-Bale!
-I know!
Evan kicked off a platform made of magic and jumped into the sky. He flew magical sword energy and intermittently checked the boss monster.
Then, the mutated ogre with six arms wildly swung its arms to attack Evan. But Evan dodged with amazing agility.
‘His skills have improved a lot.’
His magic casting and mana control skills have more than doubled since before. After all, practical experience is the most reliable for growth.
Meanwhile, Bale dug into the monster’s arms. Immediately after, the form of wind concentrated on the sword. The nature of mana, which had changed into a mental image, hovered gracefully around my brother.
Pow!
In an instant, Bale’s arm and sword disappeared. He had unleashed swordsmanship.
Sasaasak-!!
Six blades of wind rushed towards the ogre. Compressed to the extreme and sharpened sharply, it engraved hundreds of wounds on the guy’s arm.
-Keuk, is it a little weak….
But Bale’s fierce swordsmanship failed to completely cut off the ogre’s arm. Nevertheless, my brother did not give up, and prepared for the next attack, scraping together the little remaining mana.
It was then.
-Bale! Do the same thing one more time! I found the weak point!
-This is the last time! Can I trust you?
-Of course!
My brother, who nodded, gathered mana on his sword once again and swung his sword again.
The sword energy, poured out as if it were the last, headed fiercely towards the ogre like a storm. And the moment the sword energy touched his skin.
-Eat this!
The cold air that bloomed from Evan’s hand mixed into the wind.
Then, the two energies combined into one and wrapped around his arm, digging between the wounds and freezing the flesh and the inside.
But the ogre’s resistance was not easy, and his arm was not completely frozen.
-Just die already!
Evan didn’t end it with that. This time, he shot fire with the maximum firepower.
The massive heat pouring on the frozen arm. No matter how strong the ogre’s resistance, the guy in a tired state could not withstand the rapid temperature change.
The six arms full of wounds shattered as they were. The two did not miss the gap.
To ensure a certain finish, Evan cut off his neck and Bale pierced his heart.
-Thud!
The mutated ogre collapses. Blood soared high into the sky between the wounds.
Afterwards, the two, who confirmed the monster’s death, ignored the blood that soaked their entire bodies and lay down on the floor. And said in a very tired voice.
-Haa, we finally killed it….
-I forgot how many attempts this was….
-Me too….
I turned my gaze away from the screen of the two exhaling sighs.
“You think they fought well?”
“Yes! As expected, it’s Evan and Bale. The professors said that mutated ogres are difficult for student levels.”
“Even if I set it weaker than the original, it’s still difficult for students.”
But sometimes you have to fight against someone stronger than you. Growing and increasing your limits was like that.
“Kyle, I’m hungry.”
“I’m done watching, so I should take them out.”
I manipulated the administrator window to disconnect the two. Then, Evan and my brother opened their eyes wide.
“Ugh, my stomach….”
“Ugh, my head….”
Evan was about to throw up right away, and my brother grabbed his head. I asked them.
“How is it? Do you feel anything different?”
But what was the problem?
As soon as they heard my voice, they looked at each other, glared at me with wide eyes. And then they rushed at me as if to kill me right away.
“Die! You devilish bastard!!”
“Hyung-nim… you shouldn’t exist in this world!”
Of course, I wasn’t one to be taken down, and it wasn’t hard to subdue the two who were mentally exhausted.
“Keueok-!”
“Ugh-!”
I sat on top of the two and asked.
“What’s wrong with you guys? I didn’t do anything wrong.”
“You don’t know? Are you even human?!”
“…I’ve come to dislike hyung-nim for the first time.”
That’s strange. I adjusted the difficulty well so it should have been appropriate.
“Tsk, should I send them in one more time?”
A small mumble that slipped out. Evan and Bale reacted.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry… please forgive me just once… I won’t talk back again…!”
“…I won’t see hyung-nim after that day.”
Evan went into a fit and begged for forgiveness, and Bale sulked and turned his head like a child.
“Was it that hard?”
“Yes… to be honest, I thought I was going to die.”
“…I knew what it felt like to go crazy.”
It seems like there are some problems with the settings for these two, just like the time ratio. Well, isn’t it okay since they did well and came out?
I came down from above and lifted the two up.
“I’ll buy you something delicious as an apology. Let’s go.”
At my words, the two had greedy eyes.
“Something expensive and delicious, right?”
“I’ll believe that.”
They were preparing to go out as if nothing had happened.
“Yeah, I’ll buy you something delicious and expensive.”
“Let’s go! This junior is so hungry!”
“Hyung-nim, let’s go.”
The two showed their age and left the room.
“The reaction is fun.”
“Men are simple creatures, after all.”
I guarantee that. Men, whether young or old, are very simple.
“Let’s go, Lana.”
“Okay! Kyle.”
Afterwards, I took Lana’s hand and headed to the capital.
***
Step, step
Footsteps echoing in the cave. Someone walked deep into the underground. Then, someone whose appearance could not be accurately expressed reached the end of the cave.
In front of him was a wounded beast. Its complexion was extremely pale, and the unhealed wounds were rotting.
Barely clinging to life. The beast, which didn’t even have a name, was in that state.
“This is quite rare. A state that is neither dead nor alive. Well, it looks like it will die soon.”
At his words, the beast growled and threatened. But he said as if he didn’t care at all.
“Well, you can’t even kill a human, so threatening me in that form isn’t scary. Of course, it’s the same even in your original form.”
A faint ominousness spread around him. The beast already felt the gap from the energy that seemed to sink into the abyss.
“Let’s stop the small talk and get to the point.”
He slowly reached out and stroked the beast’s wounds. Then, as if nothing had happened, the wounds began to heal.
The beast moved, telling him not to do anything useless, but he wasn’t one to stop.
In less than a minute. All of the beast’s wounds were healed.
“Good. This should be enough.”
He lowered his hand, satisfied with the sound. At that moment, the beast pounced on him. But the beast’s attack was blocked by a single finger.
“I like the rough stuff, but I don’t like toys talking back.”
Immediately after, black energy spewed from his hand. It wrapped around the beast and took over its entire body.
The beast’s eyes, filled with madness, did not feel the same reason as before.
“Then I’ll look forward to a fun scene.”
He stroked the beast as if he were dealing with a cute pet, and then disappeared.
In that place where the unknown someone had disappeared.
“Krrr-”
Only the beast’s cry echoed.
Episode 116 Monster Season (1)
Episode 116: Monster Season (1)
Inside Tianis’s conference room. Professors from each department were gathered there.
One professor lifted a teacup. The subtle scent of tea wafted up. He took a sip as it was. The heat of the tea, passing through his esophagus and reaching his stomach, warmed his body and chased away the cold.
“It’s definitely getting colder as we enter winter.”
“Haha, you’re right. It’s only the beginning, but this winter is particularly cold.”
Other professors nodded in agreement.
The winter weather, just beginning, was incredibly cold. Without using mana, it was difficult to stay outside for even two hours.
“Let’s stop the small talk and get to the main point. We’ll be busy for a while preparing on time.”
“Yes, let’s finish quickly and rest. The cold is making me lose my motivation.”
“Haha, shouldn’t someone from the Northern Continent like winter?”
“You wouldn’t say that if you saw it cold and snowing all year round, would you? Ah, look at that. Trash is falling from the sky.”
At that moment, white powder was visible outside the window. It was the empire’s first snow of the winter.
“Ugh, I’m tired of it. When will I ever get to clean that up again?”
She stared at the falling snow with a disgusted expression.
“How lucky. I was wondering when it would snow this year.”
“That’s right. Last winter, the first snow fell at the beginning of this year, so it wasn’t much fun spending winter.”
Of course, she was the only one like that; the other professors forgot about the meeting and were looking outside. Either way, snow wasn’t often seen in the empire’s capital, which had distinct seasons.
Anyway, the professors, having enjoyed the snow for a while, focused on the meeting again.
“How do you think we should proceed with this year’s joint freshman practical?”
“Well. No matter how we decide on the topic, the problem is the location to carry it out…”
“That’s right. The location is the biggest problem. Various issues overlapped, so we didn’t have time to prepare.”
Originally, it was something that should have been prepared immediately after the vacation. However, several incidents occurred along the way, and the schedule was delayed while dealing with them.
“It wouldn’t be a big problem for the General Studies Department since they aren’t restricted by location.”
“That department traditionally does group projects anyway.”
Usually, joint practicals for the General Studies Department involved grouping students into teams of about 10 to work on a project. So, all they needed was access to the library.
“What about the Production Department?”
“We just need the materials prepared. We have several contracted locations, so we can proceed there.”
Conducting practicals in an unfamiliar place was also a good experience.
Joint practicals are a test to showcase what students have learned over the past year. It is also to improve students’ skills.
“Then finally…”
“The Magic Department and the Knight Department are the problem.”
As expected, these two departments were the biggest headaches. Since the two had to conduct practicals together, the number of people was considerable.
“Where should we send 1,200 people…”
First of all, since they are departments specializing in combat, it was better to choose a topic related to that as much as possible.
There were so many belligerent students that something might happen if they weren’t allowed to use their bodies. In fact, there had been a commotion in Tianis’s history because of that.
Especially the wizards, even more so than the knights, seemed to love fighting. They spent more time in the training room than in the lab.
“How about the Hunting Fields?”
“There’s almost no activity there, so it’s difficult. The students probably won’t like it either.”
It was a place where practicals had been conducted before, so the students would be tired of it.
“Then a competition… Ah, that wouldn’t work.”
Joint practicals are based on the participation of all students. Therefore, only some students could not be allowed to continue the practicals.
“Hmm…”
“What would be good…”
The professors put their heads together and deliberated, and various opinions were exchanged. Then, one professor pointed outside and said.
“How about that…?”
At her words, the professors shifted their gaze to follow the tip of her finger. There was a huge mountain range visible even from Tianis.
“Hmm, the Millennium Mountains.”
“The location is perfect.”
“But that would be difficult for the students. And it’s snowing too…”
The Millennium Mountains had rugged terrain and were so large that the empire had not completely conquered them. On top of that, it was snowing, so there was no need to mention it.
“No. We won’t be going deep, and if we prepare properly, it should be enough.”
“A few magic tools should be enough to deal with the cold and snow.”
Above all, even if they were freshmen, the students of the two departments were not so weak as to be affected by this environment. Of course, it would be a bit of a struggle.
“Then it’s decided.”
That’s how the location and topic for the joint practicals of the four departments were decided.
“Ugh, I hate mountains…”
“Let’s not do that when we’re only there for less than a day.”
“Try living in the mountains. See if you can say that.”
“Okay, okay, stop complaining and let’s talk about what we need for the practicals…”
After that, the professors continued the meeting to prepare for the practicals.
***
It was already winter, and snow had piled up high in the academy. It was all white.
The cold air enveloped my whole body. I had imbued the winter uniform with magic to prepare for this, but the cold still penetrated it. This winter was so cold that it would be recorded in the empire’s history.
If I remember correctly, it was said to be similar to the weather in the Northern Continent?
Anyway.
“Hyung-nim~!”
Evan came running from afar, panting. Because of the weather, he was running while emitting white breath.
“What’s wrong?”
“That’s… Oh? Where’s Lana-sunbae?”
“The professor called her, so she went there for a moment.”
“Professor Latral? Isn’t he her grandfather?”
Evan nodded as if he understood.
“So why did you come?”
“Hyung-nim, that’s… what’s the joint freshman practical? They say they’re replacing the final exam with it…”
Come to think of it, it was already the end of the year. It was about time for the next episode to begin.
I smiled inwardly and replied to Evan.
“I don’t know. Ask someone else.”
“Ah, Hyung-nim… Why are you doing this too? Other professors and sunbaes avoided me that way too.”
Evan was sulky at the teasing tone. But I had nothing more to say.
Instead, I explained why I couldn’t tell him.
“Probably, even if you ask someone else, they’ll say they don’t know.”
“Yes? Why?”
“Because they have to.”
They have to solve it only with their own strength without receiving help from others. That is the intention of the joint freshman practical.
In a few months, they would no longer be freshmen and would not be old enough to receive someone’s help.
So, students and professors thoroughly conceal the contents of the practical. That’s the custom.
‘Well, to tell the truth, the intention to tease is bigger though.’
Tianis Academy is ultimately a place where people live. Isn’t it okay to play this kind of prank?
“Ah~ I see.”
Evan took it seriously again and accepted it. In this respect, that guy is as pure as Lana.
“Instead, I’ll give you some helpful information.”
“Oh? Is that okay?”
“It’s okay to talk as long as it’s not the main point.”
And they won’t get too scolded for talking. They’ll just say that I made the situation boring.
“Evan. What’s the weather like now?”
“Weather? It’s cold. It’s snowing too.”
“Yeah, it’s cold. And usually practicals are conducted outside, right?”
“Oh… then I should dress warmly and go, right?”
“No.”
I shook my head at Evan’s words. That wasn’t the answer.
“Evan.”
“Yes, Hyung-nim.”
I called Evan in a serious voice. Accordingly, Evan tensed up. I could see him swallowing hard.
I paused for a moment and said in a low voice.
“Never, ever pee outside.”
“Ah, Hyung-nim!”
Evan shouted loudly as if he thought my words were insignificant.
“You better take it to heart.”
Well, I guess he’ll have to experience it himself to know.
“Don’t joke around and give me some real information.”
Whether he knew it or not, Evan just grabbed me and asked that.
***
The day of the joint practical.
600 students from the Magic Department and 600 students from the Knight Department gathered in the Millennium Mountains.
The Millennium Mountains are a huge mountain range that stretches from the north of the empire all the way to the Northern Continent. Because of this, the mountain in front of them was incredibly large. Even if they raised their heads all the way, they couldn’t see the end of the mountain.
Therefore, the students’ minds were filled with thoughts of how high that mountain was.
In addition, the snow had piled up so much that they could only see white around them.
“Is it okay to go in there…?”
“The professors said it was okay, so wouldn’t it be okay…?”
Even so, the fear that arose from the depths of their hearts did not easily disappear.
The scenery unified in one color was more frightening than expected. It was reminiscent of the atmosphere of dawn’s night.
“Ugh, it’s cold.”
But unlike the other students, Evan was only shivering from the cold.
Unlike Tianis, the area around the mountain was not organized, so the snow reached up to their knees, and the cold wind blew so hard that their bones were aching. So, it was several times colder than when they were at the academy.
“It’s definitely… cold.”
That was the same for Veil. Veil, who had not experienced winter much, was unable to adapt to the weather even as time passed. Even if she protected her body with the magic tool and mana given by the professor, her condition did not change.
“Chloe, are you okay?”
“I’m good at enduring the cold, so I can hold on as long as I have mana.”
Chloe, who was sitting on the base of a tree, answered that way. She looked clearly different from the other two. Then, she yawned in a bored voice.
“Haaam, I’m bored…”
Evan, seeing that, said.
“Why aren’t you interested in the practical? The other kids are nervous.”
“You’re not nervous either, Evan.”
“I’m having fun, so that’s why.”
Evan found everything he did in Tianis fun. That was still the case now, even though he was almost a year into Tianis.
“You’re lucky. Everything’s fun for you.”
“You should be more motivated. How can you not be interested if it’s outside your interests?”
If she wasn’t interested, she wouldn’t even look at it. That’s how Evan saw Chloe.
It was the same with studying. Chloe would sleep during lectures if she wasn’t interested or didn’t find it fun.
How she manages to be at the top of her class every time in that way. It’s truly amazing.
“You’re only interested in Hyung-nim.”
“That’s because Sunbae is different~.”
Look at her, look at her. She’s only like that when the words Hyung-nim come out.
That’s why it’s even more unfair. She’s obsessed with Hyung-nim, and he’s obsessed with learning, but the gap doesn’t narrow.
Of course, he acknowledges Chloe’s talent. Hyung-nim also acknowledged Chloe’s talent. He said that it would be difficult to catch up with ordinary effort.
“Is this what talent is…?”
“Pfft!”
Chloe burst out laughing at Evan’s frustrated appearance. At the same time, the surroundings of the three were quiet.
“……”
“……”
How absurd it was to talk about talent. It wasn’t something that a guy who was in the top ranks of the two departments should say.
“Ugh, look at these trash!”
It was then. It was when the professor’s voice was heard.
She cleared the snow in an instant with magic. The students looked at the professor with shining eyes.
“What’s with those eyes? Ah… Achoo!”
The professor sneezed from the cold. She had a dissatisfied expression on her face.
“Ugh, I think I’m catching a cold. I have to finish this quickly and go back.”
She cast magic and said to the students.
“I guess you’ve heard the explanation roughly from the other professors, so I won’t say anything separately. Then, work hard while rolling around in the trash.”
Then she used magic. Following the magic, the students were moved into the mountains. Finally, the practicals had begun.
But.
-If you hear this, come down from the mountain immediately!
“Yes? What do you mean…”
-It’s Monster Season!
Soon, the mountains were in chaos.
Episode 117 Monster Season (2)
Episode 117 Monster Season (2)
Monster Season.
It was a term Evan was familiar with. Every time he took a lecture related to monsters, the professor emphasized it.
But it’s happening now? In this situation where the field training is taking place?
Evan immediately asked through the connected communication.
“Professor, is that true?”
-Evan? Are there other students around? Are you alone?
“Yes, I’m alone.”
-Tsk, why now….
The professor clicked his tongue. At the same time, a deep sigh is heard. Evan realized that this wasn’t some kind of prank to raise the students’ tension.
The professor continued to speak to Evan.
-How’s the situation? Are you safe?
“I haven’t encountered anything.”
Only 10 minutes after the start of the field training. Evan had not yet encountered anyone. Therefore, he couldn’t proceed with anything.
-That’s a relief. Anyway, Evan, get off the mountain right away. Our faculty is blocking them as much as possible, but there are too many. The barrier will be breached soon. Don’t stick around persistently!
The sound of battle is heard through the ear. At the same time, the ground shook and the atmosphere vibrated. It seemed the professor did something.
“But Professor, what about the other kids? Do they know about this too?”
-Other professors are also… Keuk! Trying to inform them… but time is running out, so it’s hard to inform everyone!
“Then….”
That’s when it happened.
Kwaaaang!!
A loud noise from the west. It sounded like something strongly hit the wall. And a line appeared in the air in the direction of the sound.
Jjeojjeojeok!
The line gradually widened its range. Once started, it never stopped, and soon cracks appeared all over the sky.
-Damn it! Block it somehow! If it breaks, it’s over!
The professor’s urgent cry. Mana was emitted from outside the barrier, blocking the gaps. However, the professors’ efforts were in vain.
Kwaang! Kwaaaang!!
As the barrier under repair was hit by successive impacts, it cracked rapidly. Destruction was faster than restoration. The result appeared immediately.
Jjeoeoeeoeong!!!
The barrier shattered. Fragmented mana falls from the sky. Instantly, a gust of wind from outside covered Evan.
-Evan, listen carefully! Right now…!
However, the professor’s voice was cut off in the middle. Interference waves flowing in with the wind were interfering with the communication.
Evan was left alone.
“Hoo-eup, Hoo….”
But Evan didn’t panic. After taking a deep breath. He took out the pure white sword, Raman, and expanded his senses.
Then, a familiar presence is felt on the skin. The energy of the monsters he had killed countless times in that dog-like space for the past few weeks.
He couldn’t pinpoint the exact location yet because his level was low, but he could roughly tell what kind they were.
“They’ve all gathered.”
Common orcs and goblins are basic, beasts influenced by mana, species that evolved under the influence of snow mountains, etc. Everything that can be called a monster is there.
The number that is felt right now is over 10,000. Judging from the professors’ reactions, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say there are more than that.
“Where were all these guys hiding?”
There’s no way the professors didn’t check. There’s no way they didn’t clean up in advance.
Then that means they were hiding somewhere waiting….
First of all, since it’s the first time experiencing it, and given the situation, he decided to understand that this is a characteristic of the ‘Monster Season’.
“First, I need to find the kids.”
Evan couldn’t go down the mountain following the professor’s words.
According to the professor, only a few students received contact. There are more students who didn’t.
Then the remaining students will 100% die.
The pressure and bloodthirst coming from the enormous number were difficult for students to handle. That was what he realized in the space his brother made.
Of course, some will quickly grasp the situation and act. But only a very few students are capable of that.
For example, Veil and Chloe. Those two will do well enough not to worry about.
Veil trained with him, and Chloe will come down yawning with her unique personality and magical skills.
“More than that, it’s worth rolling around.”
If he hadn’t trained in advance under his brother, he wouldn’t have been so calm. And he would have died trying to save his friends out of recklessness.
“As expected, the Saint is reading the future.”
Even if it’s preliminary, that power doesn’t go anywhere. It’s been said since ancient times that saints and priestesses can see the future.
Anyway.
Tak!
Evan, who had finished organizing his thoughts, kicked the ground. It was to find his friends.
The place changes quickly in an instant. He wasn’t familiar with moving on the snow, but he learned the knack as he kept walking.
Then, a presence is felt in front. First, the presence of a monster was felt, and soon the energy of a person was felt within it.
“Damn it, already…!”
Evan immediately jumped out.
Then he saw two groups confronting each other. One is of course monsters, and the other is students.
The numbers are 25 to 3. The student side had fewer numbers. In addition, one was seriously injured and collapsed, being protected by the other two. If it goes on like this, the result is obvious.
Evan put the monsters in his sights. Evan, who only captured the monsters excluding his friends.
Hwoong-!!
Swung his sword greatly with mana. Sword energy extending forward. It went forward fiercely and cut off only the monsters’ necks at once.
“Hoo….”
Evan exhaled the breath he had been holding back. And then ran towards his friends.
“Guys, are you okay?!”
“Ah….”
“Evan….”
Friends who were out of their minds. Everyone’s hands were trembling.
However, the friend who was seriously injured was more urgent than the other two. Evan approached the collapsed student.
A guy with blood gushing from his wound. Evan hurriedly used recovery magic. But the recovery speed was slow.
When he examined the state to see why, the blood was frozen by the cold of the snow mountain, slowing down the recovery.
Of course, there is a magic tool with magic applied, but it has long been destroyed in battle. He was constantly exposed to the cold.
“Ah, so that’s why my brother.”
I thought the words not to pee outside were a joke. Or just say it right away. Anyway, you go off on tangents in strange places.
“Hoo, that’s it.”
Evan, who realized the problem, immediately mixed magic and continued treatment.
After that, Evan conveyed the situation to the students. And the moment they were about to move together.
“More, more are coming…!”
“This time, 30 are coming…!”
The monsters were swarming again.
Of course, Evan expected it. The fact that monsters had rushed into the center far from the barrier meant that they were spread nearby.
Evan drew his sword again.
“Can I save them all.”
I hope so.
Evan thought so and rushed towards the monsters.
***
Monster Season, a phenomenon referred to as a natural disaster or catastrophe.
And this Monster Season has three characteristics.
One is the existence of a focal point that controls the monsters.
Two is contagiousness that makes monsters allies regardless of their species.
Three is aggressiveness that causes them to attack humans indiscriminately.
That’s why this phenomenon is tricky.
If you don’t eliminate the leader, the phenomenon continues, and if you leave it alone, the monsters increase and cause damage to the surroundings. Not to mention attacking humans.
“By now, Evan must have been attacked.”
The Millennium Mountains are the path the leader has passed. In other words, it’s swarming with monsters. Since humans have flocked to such a place, they must be under attack by now.
Huh? So you’re not worried? That’s because you don’t know Evan.
He looks stupid when he’s next to me, but Evan is the protagonist. He is the center of this world.
That guy is defeated? That’s impossible. There will be some hardships, but he will never die. Rather, he is the type to gain enlightenment in the meantime.
And more than anything.
‘It’s not like I trained him for nothing.’
It’s not like I don’t have thoughts. That’s why I trained him in preparation for that. He’ll come back perfectly fine.
Anyway, what I need to worry about is not that.
“Kyle, the air has changed….”
“I know.”
A quiet and heavy atmosphere surrounding Tianis Academy. In other words, it’s the atmosphere before something like the calm before the storm happens. And I know the cause of this phenomenon.
“Lana.”
“Yes, Kyle.”
“How many people in the academy can fight right now?”
“Hmm… not many. About 4~5 thousand?”
That’s about how many guards, 2nd graders from two departments, and professors combined. It’s less than I thought. Well, there aren’t that many mana users among the staff and other departments.
Besides, the guards’ highest level was Upper Expert, I think.
So, the reason I asked Lana this is because monsters are attacking Tianis.
“Wow, a wyvern…!”
The sound comes just in time. Over a hundred wyverns were flying in the sky.
“Why are monsters in Tianis…!”
And on the ground, hundreds of various monsters attacked the academy.
Tianis became a scene of chaos in an instant. But the monsters couldn’t attack humans right away. That’s because a barrier was prepared for this.
“Phew, that’s a relief. The barrier is blocking them.”
People sighed in relief, and I thought differently.
“Lana, gather the people. Everyone who can fight.”
“Huh? Isn’t it okay because of the barrier?”
“No, it won’t last long.”
It’s true that the barrier is strong, but it’s not strong enough to block tens of thousands of monsters. That wasn’t the barrier of the founding emperor.
“Why is this happening.”
“Why when the academy is empty….”
“Currently, from the 1st grade side….”
In the meantime, the professors were in a frenzy. Of course.
The end of the year and the end of the semester mean that one semester is coming to an end. And this period is really busy with exam-related matters.
The 1st graders are out on joint field training, and the 3rd graders are also gone for graduation exams. The related professors are the same.
In the end, the only ones left in the academy are our 2nd graders and the professors. Of course, not all professors are there. They are not in the academy due to business trips and other reasons.
In the midst of that, monsters attacked, so the situation can be said to be the worst. There are too few people to fight compared to the number of enemies.
In fact, Tianis was half destroyed because of this in the novel. The casualties were so many that it’s hard to express in words.
And I’m going to stop that.
Students gathered in front of me at Lana’s guidance. Everyone is shaking their eyes.
Although the barrier is blocking them, the number of monsters is visible. The clear numerical inferiority in front of their eyes is bound to be scary no matter how talented they are.
I said to them, who were afraid.
“Why are you all so scared.”
Then one student said.
“You, you’re the weird one… how can you not be scared looking at that….”
And another student continued.
“Look at the professors too. They don’t know what to do. We can’t… stop that.”
Spreading frustration. Once broken, it seemed like it would not recover.
“So. Are you going to die like this?”
I asked them in a low voice.
“No….”
“I don’t want to die….”
Yeah, who wants to die.
Of course, the students’ condition did not improve with this one word.
So, just this once, I decided to use the names of those damn things. That was the most sure way.
“Guys. Who am I.”
Then the students said in unison.
“Saint….”
“Saint-nim….”
“S, aint….”
They looked at me with shining eyes.
“Yeah, I’m a saint. Well, I’m still preliminary, and I don’t have faith like those guys from the Holy Kingdom. But keep this one thing in mind.”
I said as if to repay those eyes.
“I’m behind you. So trust me and fight. I’ll protect you so you never die.”
One by one, they raised their heads that had been drooping and opened their mouths.
“That’s right, I can’t die like this….”
“There are still so many things I haven’t done….”
They clench their respective weapons tightly. As fear spreads, the courage that once bloomed gradually spread.
“Hehe, Kyle is kind.”
“It’s nothing. Lana, you get ready too.”
“Yes!”
At my words, Lana also prepared to fight the monsters.
So. Am I confident in winning this war?
Of course. Who was I.
It’s an unwelcome profession in this world, but in the world I was in, we were heroes and objects of envy.
So what was I?
Hunter. We were called that here and there.
And I was the person at the peak of it.
Jjeojeojeok-!!
At that moment, the barrier surrounding Tianis shattered.
“Let’s start the hunt now.”
Episode 118 Monster Season (3)
Episode 118 Monster Season (3)
Before the monsters stirred up the inside of Tianis, I classified the students according to their specialties.
“You’re Team 1. You and you are Team 3.”
The reason for the classification is to manage the students more efficiently. Without a system, it was impossible to fight the monsters.
Clearly, the students of Tianis are outstanding. Moreover, with the skills of those who are about to become third-year students, they can easily kill the monsters running towards them.
However, that only works with a small number of monsters and in a limited space. In a situation like now, where they are attacking from all directions, their skills are not even 1/10 of what they could be.
Furthermore, they lacked the abilities needed in war. Especially the ability to read the war situation.
How the war is progressing, and what decisions need to be made. The ability to read the flow and act is severely lacking.
If they engage in battle like this, they will probably only see the enemy in front of them. The less experienced they are in war, the narrower their vision.
War is not something that can be done with just enthusiasm. Military power is basic, but various other abilities are needed accordingly. Especially the war with monsters is even more so.
Therefore, a commander is needed to grasp the war situation and give appropriate orders. I will take on that role and fill in the lack of judgment.
Of course, I mainly attacked dungeons solo, but I led many raid teams.
Well, it’s usually in units of hundreds, but I have led units of thousands before. There were various environments in the dungeon, and I have handled hundreds of thousands of soldiers.
After roughly finishing the classification, I cast magic over the students’ heads and said.
“The people gathered here are one team. Whether you fight or run away, move together as one.”
The students nodded, saying they understood. Meanwhile, the magic I cast settled in their ears.
“It’s communication magic. It’s basically connected in team units, and you can speak by putting your hand to your ear.”
The students checked if the connection was good. Seeing their faces, I confirmed that there were no problems and continued.
“You’ll hear me sometimes too. And act immediately when I speak. If you act as you please, even I can’t protect you. Follow me if you don’t want to die.”
I put some strength in my voice.
The students swallowed. They seemed nervous at the word “die.” But it’s a necessary measure. There were always people who didn’t listen.
Meanwhile, the monsters reached nearby. The guys who rushed in, destroying buildings, ran straight towards us as soon as they saw humans.
I put my hand to my ear and gave a low command.
“Team 1 and Team 2, move west. Prepare for impact.”
The teams that received the order moved immediately. As about 200 people moved in a rush, the ground rumbled.
Koo-oong!!
Immediately after, the two groups collided.
***
A battlefield where monsters and humans were entangled. The students fighting fiercely inside were having a terrible time.
“Ugh…”
“I feel like I’m going to throw up…”
First of all, the corpses were scattered around. The blood and stench coming from them made it hard to stand.
In the meantime, the battle did not stop.
“Hold on!!”
“Don’t back down!”
“Keugh…!”
A huge cry struck the ears. It felt like the eardrums would burst, and the head was dizzy.
At the same time, the murderous intent and shouts from the monsters made them nauseous.
Is this what war is like?
Was the Monster Season this terrible?
A scene not learned in the academy. It felt like all the learning so far was in vain. I wondered what I had trained so hard for.
Nevertheless, the students blocked the attacks with their swords and shields. Even if they were lacking, they didn’t want to die here.
A temporary stalemate ensued. At that time, a voice was heard in their ears.
-Teams 1 and 2, retreat while luring the monsters inside. Team 6 will assist the two teams.
Kyle’s order. The students belonging to Teams 1 and 2 took a step back.
The monsters, judging that they were frightened, pushed even harder.
Then Team 1 was breached. They couldn’t withstand the intensified offensive.
“Hey, left! Left!”
“Block it somehow!”
A desperate cry. Team 2, who had been retreating together, didn’t know what to do. If they helped Team 1, their defense would weaken.
“It’s okay. Don’t worry and retreat.”
A voice was heard at that moment. It was noisy on the battlefield, but they could recognize the owner of the voice.
Ariel Tianis, it was her. Team 1 let out a sigh of relief at her appearance.
“Don’t overdo it and follow me.”
The team members nodded. Immediately after, Ariel took the lead and ran towards Team 1. Team 6 was created by selecting students with quick movements and quickly arrived at the battlefield.
Ariel assessed the situation.
Team 1, which had been pushed back in a short time, was on the verge of collapse. The monsters were relentlessly digging into the weakened gaps.
“Only two people follow me, and the rest spread out and deal with them.”
After saying that, Ariel flew in and attacked the most dangerous gap first.
Swish-!
The sword became dyed red, and blood scattered. Ariel didn’t care that blood splattered on her face and cut down the monster.
The battlefield was somewhat cleared with the participation of Team 6. Team 1 retreated without damage. After retreating a certain distance.
-Team 8, cast the prepared magic, Team 9 use it immediately after Team 8’s magic is activated.
The order was delivered, and immediately a huge flame was created above the sky. It was fire magic cast by gathering one Team 8.
The fire that formed above the center of the monster group soon fell down.
Hwaaaack!!
The flames that touched the ground melted everything. Monster screams rang out, and the smell of burning flesh filled the air. But the magic didn’t end there.
Then wind magic swirled in the center of the flames. The fire, filled with tremendous heat, met the storm and swept through the vicinity.
Monsters were swept away without even resisting the firestorm. A scene like a massacre unfolded.
“It just wipes them out easily…”
“I know…”
Teams 1 and 2, who were watching it, were dumbfounded. They had only followed the given orders, but the surrounding monsters were all cleared away. It was an amazing result.
It was the same for Ariel.
‘Amazing…’
She admired inwardly.
The series of developments was too smooth, and the results were also successful.
Especially the attack and retreat timing. Ariel couldn’t close her mouth at the ability that seemed possible only by looking down at the battlefield from the sky.
How is that even possible? She keeps seeing new aspects since that day.
‘Surely back then too…’
However, Ariel couldn’t continue her thoughts. A monster wandering nearby attacked their side.
“Get back quickly!”
Ariel was startled and shouted at the other team. But then, a voice that seemed to have foreseen this situation was heard.
-Lana, wipe them out.
-Okay! Kyle.
At that moment, Lana’s summons appeared and attacked the monster’s side. The monster couldn’t do anything and died from the sudden appearance.
The timing was so perfect. It was a situation where three teams could have been annihilated. The students once again lost their minds with surprised eyes.
-I told you. I won’t let you die.
His voice heard through communication magic. His low voice was very trustworthy.
***
Looking at the battlefield.
The west side, centered on the student center, was roughly cleared. That side was connected to the ‘Land of Contract,’ so there were not many monster intrusions.
The same was true for the east side. Because it was connected to the capital, the east side was very quiet. However, seeing the smoke rising from the capital, it was also attacked there.
Then all that’s left is the north and south.
First of all, these two were very serious. The two places were directly attacked, so they were half-destroyed like in the novel.
But there were no casualties. Because the professors moved. The number was small, about 100, but since master-level experts stepped in, they could save people.
However, they were passive in dealing with monsters because they were busy with rescue. They will probably start hunting as soon as the rescue is over, but it will take some time.
Of course, it was difficult to expect much help from the guards because they were helping the professors.
So.
“It’s time to move.”
The later the monsters are dealt with, the more casualties increase. Besides, the number of incoming monsters is decreasing, so it’s time to step out.
I contacted Lana.
“Lana, are you ready?”
-I’m ready.
“Good. Let’s start.”
-Okay!
Koo-goo-goong!
Immediately after, the ground began to shake.
The source of the vibration was the south. It was in the direction of the general studies building. I turned my gaze that way.
Then I saw monsters and other creatures. Lana’s summons. According to the owner’s orders, they were driving the monsters this way.
Lana’s summons, which were large and powerful. The monsters, feeling the difference in class, ran away in fear.
Lana didn’t let the monsters escape in strange directions and accurately delivered them to me.
The monster herd reached nearby. I put my sword on my waist and took a stance. And at the moment when all the monsters entered the area, I drew my sword and swung it greatly.
The sword energy that cut the monsters in half while drawing a crescent moon. The result was annihilation without even having to check.
“Hoo, this is a bit tough.”
The range was wide, so I consumed a lot of mana. But this was the best way to deal with it for sure in a short time.
Well, there was no problem because the consumed mana could be replenished with the ring.
“Lana, there’s no more in the south, right?”
-Only small monsters are left. The professors are taking care of that. They are also blocking the road, so they can’t invade.
“Good. Block the road with a wall and leave it to the professors and join me.”
-Okay, Kyle!
Good, this solves the south.
Now all that’s left is the north. If I block that, I will have completely blocked the invasion route.
After joining Lana. I headed to the north of the academy, the manufacturing department building.
The north, which I arrived at, was almost in the final stages. It seemed like it would end soon.
“Huh? Why is it already over?”
“Hmm… what is it?”
It shouldn’t be over this quickly.
And the person who would solve our doubts appeared in front of us.
“Hyung-nim! You’re alive.”
“What. Are you back?”
“Haha, I had a hard time. I really thought I was going to die?”
“It looks like it.”
Evan’s tattered school uniform showed how much he had suffered.
Anyway, I understood with Evan’s appearance. The fact that he arrived meant that the first attack was over. All I had to do was wait for the next.
“Let’s rest for a while. I’m so tired I’m going to die.”
“Ah, do you want to go to the student cafeteria? They’re preparing food.”
“I’m hungry too!”
Still, it was a relief. I said I was okay, but I was really worried. I didn’t know how a twisted story would turn out.
So.
“Then let’s go there.”
It was enough that he came back safe and sound.
Episode 119 Monster Season (4)
Episode 119 Monster Season (4)
Tianis after the monster attack. The academy was unrecognizable from its past self.
The beautiful flower garden and walking paths had vanished without a trace, and numerous buildings had collapsed, leaving only debris.
A scene like a ruin. Having transformed to the point of being ruined in just 6 hours, Tianis looked nothing like the continent’s best academy.
“Ha… it’s a real mess.”
On the way to the student cafeteria, Evan let out a big sigh. I said to him.
“Still, it’s less damage than the number of monsters.”
The number of monsters that attacked the academy was roughly 60,000 to 70,000. To end with this much damage with less than 1/10 of that number is a good defense.
“I know that… but it’s just… my heart feels heavy.”
Evan seemed disheartened by the sight of his beloved academy.
But what could he do? Tianis was empty.
Well, if the 3rd year students and their professors who had left for the graduation exam had been here, the damage could have been halved. If even the 1st year students had been here, they might have defended perfectly.
Even so, the atmosphere in Tianis wasn’t the worst. There were no people mourning or drooping. Instead, it was full of energetic voices.
“Hey! Let’s lift this stone together!”
People who had the strength to move gathered and cleared the debris of the buildings.
“Here’s a potion. It’ll make you feel better if you drink it.”
They helped those who were injured and exhausted with items they had made themselves or brought.
The reason they could muster such strength was because there were no deaths. Although the buildings were destroyed, no one died thanks to the hard work of the 2nd year students, professors, and guards.
Of course, there were many injured, so the student hall area was full of patients.
Meanwhile, we arrived at the student cafeteria. This place wasn’t exactly quiet either. It was busy preparing food for those who had worked hard in the battle and for the injured.
Chopping, stir-frying, and steaming ingredients. They were cooking food and carrying it out as soon as it was finished, without a moment to rest. It was like watching another battlefield.
We sat at a makeshift table set up outside the cafeteria. Food was served to us right away. It was a consideration, knowing that we had suffered the most in this incident.
However, unfortunately, we couldn’t choose our dishes because of the situation.
Still, we ate it deliciously without complaint. It was a meal after a long battle, so we were hungry.
After filling our stomachs like that. I brought up the topic first.
“So, how was it on your side?”
“That’s right, Evan junior. Were there any injured people?”
“Ah, us? Well, there are many injured people. Monsters suddenly attacked after we started our practical training.”
Evan explained what had happened in the Thousand Mountains.
Fortunately, the professors and some students ran around diligently, so there were no deaths. One of them was Evan.
“I would have died if I had been just a little later.”
“You worked hard.”
“Haha, it’s all thanks to you, hyung. I couldn’t have saved them without that training, for sure.”
“When have I ever made you do meaningless things?”
“I guess you’re right.”
It’s worth training them after all. In the novel, there were actually many deaths among the 1st year students.
Anyway, that’s that.
“So Evan, are you okay?”
“Me? Well… it’s tough.”
“You call that just tough looking like that?”
Evan’s current appearance was a mess. As I said earlier, his school uniform was torn to shreds, and countless scabs were visible through the gaps.
He definitely only received treatment to stop the bleeding. He hadn’t done anything else.
I poked Evan’s arm and said.
“Aren’t you hurting like this? Even like this?”
“Ack, hyung! Time, time!!!”
Evan acted like he was dying from just a light poke.
How dare he lie in front of me. I’m an expert in this area.
Then Lana asked.
“Did you really come without getting treatment?”
“Ahaha… there were a lot of injured people. I wasn’t seriously injured, so I just got a rough treatment.”
“Evan junior. You shouldn’t do that.”
Lana seemed to think this wasn’t right either and got slightly angry. Then she summoned her summoned beast. It was the phoenix Nene.
“Nene, will you heal Evan junior?”
-Chirp!
At her master’s words, the creature cried out spiritedly. Nene then breathed out fire. It enveloped Evan and healed his wounds.
The phoenix’s sacred flames contained the power of healing and purification.
Only then did Evan’s face look much more relaxed.
“Make sure you get proper treatment next time. Got it?”
“Y-yes…”
“Sigh…”
He’s really someone who needs a lot of looking after.
Anyway, Evan’s matter was roughly settled.
“So, where did the other two go?”
“Ah, Veil was called away by the professors. It seems like there’s something to contact regarding his family.”
Arden is a family in the position of guardian of the empire. They come to help as soon as a problem occurs in the empire. But currently, not a single member of the Arden family was seen.
So he must have gone to contact them about that.
“Then what about Chloe?”
“Chloe went back and went to sleep. She said she was too tired from moving around so much. She ran around a lot too.”
“How much?”
“As much as me or Veil. She also secretly does what she has to do while complaining. I wish she’d do that usually.”
Evan sighed at Chloe’s behavior.
But being able to say that is only possible because they’re close. One way or another, the two were on good terms, bickering with each other.
“But when I glanced at her, she seemed a bit angry. Is it because the kids were hurt?”
“Don’t bother being curious.”
I said that to Evan. Sometimes it’s better not to know.
Above all, Chloe isn’t the type to sympathize with other people’s pain. In other words, if she showed an angry appearance, it meant she was really angry.
Of course, I know the reason why.
While we were continuing the conversation. Evan’s head was nodding. He was bound to be sleepy since he had filled his stomach after being exhausted from the battle.
“Go and sleep if you’re sleepy. You can go into any tent and sleep.”
The dormitories were intact, but seriously injured people were using them. There were even people who had lost consciousness due to severe injuries.
“But not yet…”
“Tsk tsk. Don’t overdo it and just go to sleep.”
Even so, Evan held out, and eventually I picked him up and threw him into a tent. As soon as he was laid down on the makeshift cot, Evan quickly fell asleep.
“Evan junior is unexpectedly stubborn.”
“That’s just foolishness.”
“Hehe, I guess so.”
As expected of the protagonist. He’s stubborn in strange ways.
“So Lana, what are you going to do?”
“About what?”
“You must be sleepy too.”
“Yeah, sleepy.”
Lana had sleepy eyes. Lana had suffered as much as I had.
So I took Lana and brought her to the dormitory. My dormitory wasn’t destroyed because I had cast magic on it in preparation for the monster season.
Like that, Lana and I went to sleep a little earlier than the others.
***
That night. A quiet night with a sense of silence.
I left the dormitory for a while and surveyed the academy.
The reason I’m doing this is because I don’t know when, where, or how the boss monster, the leader who commands the monsters, will launch an attack.
In the novel, there was actually a second attack. However, unlike the novel, the possibility is low because they lost many subordinates. Still, there’s always a “what if,” so I thoroughly checked around.
“No abnormalities.”
Fortunately, the walls blocking the passageways were intact, and monsters didn’t swarm in at night.
After that, on the way back to the dormitory. The entrance of Tianis was a little noisy. The cause was the people who had visited Tianis late at night.
“It’s about time they arrived.”
There is a treaty that all countries cooperate when a monster season occurs. They sent troops in accordance with that treaty.
Well, since they’re people I’ll meet tomorrow anyway, I glanced at them roughly and went back to the dormitory.
Soon I reached the dormitory. Chloe was sitting on the bench in front of it with a sulky expression.
At her appearance, I sighed inwardly and opened my mouth.
“What’s going on at this hour?”
“Heeing, sunbae…”
Seeing me, Chloe’s face changed into a tearful one, and she jumped up and ran towards me.
“Please comfort me. I’m going crazy with frustration…”
Then she came into my arms and sobbed. It was an atmosphere where I had to soothe her right away.
But no way. Where did she learn to do such nonsense?
I gently pulled Chloe away and said.
“Please don’t say things like that while crying fake tears.”
“Ah, sunbae! I’m seriously serious!”
Okay, this is real. That anger was coming from the bottom of her heart.
In the end, I sighed inwardly once again and asked.
“So what’s the problem?”
“Well, you know, sunbae~.”
Then Chloe complained with a brightened face.
“Usually, people use the dormitory alone in Tianis, right?”
“Yeah.”
“And as for that room, the room owner has all the authority. Things like how to decorate the room or how to arrange the furniture.”
“That’s right.”
Chloe’s words were absolutely correct. She continued.
“Then think about it. Someone has silently invaded the room given to you! How would you feel about that?”
“I’d feel bad.”
Invading one’s territory. That’s a very unpleasant thing.
If it were in nature, it wouldn’t be strange if a fight broke out. Invading territory is like that.
“That’s right! It’d be super~ unpleasant. But what if they mess up the room as they please in the meantime?”
“I’d want to kill them.”
“As expected, you and I are a good match!”
“Don’t talk nonsense.”
Chloe tried to hug me again, thinking that we were on the same wavelength. I took a step back before that happened and avoided it.
“Tch, shouldn’t you accept me at times like this? You accept Lana unnie’s so well.”
“Lana is different from you. And don’t stray from the topic and just say what you have to say.”
“Heeing…”
She became tearful for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal.
“Still, you’re accepting me well today, so I, with a generous heart, will let it slide!”
Chloe smiled brightly, not knowing what was so good.
“Anyway, I’m in that kind of situation right now. Silently crossing over into my territory without saying a word. It’s super unpleasant, you know?”
A hollow laugh comes out. I said quietly.
“So, you want to kill someone because your territory was invaded?”
“Who would misunderstand if they heard that? When did I ever say that~.”
“It’s not a misunderstanding, it’s the truth.”
Chloe was smiling with her eyes, no matter how much I scoffed.
“Anyway, sunbae. Don’t you want to end this terrible thing quickly? I don’t want to see Tianis fall apart anymore.”
She looked at me and continued.
“I’ll give you a little bit, just a very little bit of information, and it seems like it’ll end quickly if you take care of it. What do you think?”
“……”
An unexpected proposal. A completely different development from the novel’s contents. Originally, the information was given to Evan in the form of a coincidence while the monster season was in progress.
Is this also because I got involved? Or did the story get twisted for another reason?
I thought about it for a moment, but what’s certain is that the story is slowly changing.
“…Chloe.”
“Yes, sunbae!”
“That statement can also be interpreted as you being somewhat connected to this incident. What would happen if I told the professors or someone else about this fact?”
I subtly put pressure on her like that. It’s an attractive proposal, but I didn’t want to be drawn to it.
But what came back was
“Puhuh! You’re going to report me, sunbae?”
It was Chloe’s appearance, bursting into laughter as if it was funny.
I said without blinking an eye.
“Yeah, report.”
Then Chloe laughed even more. She laughed so hard that she grabbed her stomach. After laughing like that for a while, she opened her mouth after calming down.
“Sunbae. Do you know what I’ve felt while looking at you all this time?”
“What is it?”
“That is…”
Chloe made eye contact. She stared intently, as if she would see through my inner thoughts like Princess Ariel.
“You don’t rely on others. You try to handle everything that happens around you alone.”
“……”
“Just look at Lana unnie’s situation. You know that I was the one who caused it, but you didn’t tell anyone else about it. Not even unnie, who’s the person involved.”
She carefully reached out her arm.
“Of course, there are a few people you rely on. For example, Evan?”
And she grabbed my hand.
Touching palms. Chloe wiggled her fingers.
“But you’re not like that at all with others. Rather, you see them as something similar to objects of use.”
Her face slowly approaches. A sticky and slow movement like back then. But there’s no aura of seduction.
“A life where you can’t trust others. That must have been the life of the villain called sunbae, before you became Kyle Arden.”
A quiet whisper. Her words weren’t over.
“Therefore, you’ll never tell anyone. That’s the conclusion I’ve come to.”
“Are you sure?”
“I think I’m sure. Your heartbeat also answered that way.”
“I could have controlled it.”
“Eii~ you’re not that kind of person, sunbae. You have stubbornness in strange places, like Evan.”
I let go of the hands we were holding. Chloe licked her lips as if she was disappointed.
“Okay. I’ll do that.”
“You made a good decision!”
“When are you going to give me the information?”
“I can’t give you a definite answer as to when it’ll be either. That guy is so elusive.”
“Tell me when you find out.”
“Okay!”
Having finished the deal, we ended this meeting.
“Then see you tomorrow, sunbae~. Dream of me!”
“Go.”
I sent Chloe away. Then I sat on the bench and thought.
“I can handle one of them, right?”
It’s difficult to entrust that guy to Evan as well. It doesn’t matter since it’s not the main body anyway.
“Haaam~.”
Yawning pours out. I’m still sleepy even though I slept so much.
I went back to the bed where Lana was.
***
The next day.
The support troops from foreign countries have all arrived at Tianis Academy.
Episode 120 Monster Season (5)
Episode 120 Monster Season (5)
The academy was bustling with people in the morning. The reason being that the 3rd graders and professors had returned. n
They wore bewildered expressions at the sight of the academy, which had changed in a day, but quickly adapted and moved to normalize the academy.
With the addition of the 3rd graders, the work picked up speed. There was no one slacking off. Knowing that it was an emergency, they did their best in their roles.
In contrast, unlike them, I headed to the student hall early in the morning. It was because they called me.
I wasn’t alone, Lana accompanied me. The professor who came to call said that he would have some students who were active yesterday attend the meeting. Of course, it seemed like I was there for a different reason.
“Kyle, there are many people from other countries.”
“There are a lot of them.”
Various people and groups are visible near the student hall. Almost all races that can be seen on the continent are there.
Is it because I appeared in such a place? Everyone looked at me.
“That child is….”
“Yes, the one who was supposed to be the Saint….”
“Could it be from the Arden family….”
The voices I heard in my ear and the concentrated attention bothered me a little.
Well, it’s an expected reaction. The rumors of the Saint have spread far and wide, and I was a famous rascal on the continent.
Anyway, there was a group that was sending the hottest gazes among them. It was the Theocracy of Eustia.
“We greet the Saint of the White Paper.”
At that time, a priest greeted me while looking at me. As if that was natural.
I was a little upset, but I could only feel goodwill in his eyes, so it was hard to say anything.
Of course, not all those related to the Theocracy greeted me. Only the White side of the Light God approached. Most of the clergy only observed from afar like the others.
“Kyle, you’re popular?”
“Don’t tease me too. I’m going to die.”
In general, the clergy of Hyayang only consist of good people. So I try to accept them as much as possible… But the problem is that they have divine power in their bodies.
As someone who hates God to the level of disgust, I was uncomfortable with them. I wish they would just watch like the other guys.
Anyway, I passed them and entered the student hall.
Then the people and groups that could be seen were divided into five.
The Empire, with the Tianis faculty and the Imperial Knights together.
The Theocracy of Eustia, bringing in believers who worship the six gods.
The Magic Kingdom of Falun, leading only magicians.
The Kingdom Alliance, a group of relatively weak countries.
Finally, the barbarians of the Northern Continent, who have no country and no tribe.
Representatives and their aides from there were present at this meeting.
And the eyes were focused on me again. I ignored it and looked at the professors of Tianis.
“Welcome, Kyle.”
“What’s going on?”
“Aren’t you expecting it?”
I nodded and answered.
I am a student of Tianis and a prospective Saint at the same time. I am not in a position to be left alone like other students.
“I understand.”
With that said, I moved towards the Empire. Then someone said.
“Kid. Why are you going there? You should come here.”
I turned my head in the direction of the sound. At the end of my gaze were the Ains of the Theocracy of Eustia, including a beastman who mixed humans and animals.
And the beastman who spoke was a tiger (虎族). He was a representative combat race among the beastmen, with impressive stripes on his hair and tail.
“Even if you’re a prospective one, you’re still a Saint. If you understand, find your seat.”
The guy continued to speak, shining his eyes like those of a beast. I was dumbfounded and laughed. So I was about to say something.
“Be careful what you say. He is a student of Tianis before he is a Saint.”
The professor growled and protested.
“Be careful? I’m just telling the truth. Isn’t it a foregone conclusion that you’ll come to the Theocracy someday?”
“…That doesn’t mean the Theocracy has the authority to tell him what to do.”
“Then I’ll ask you. What do you think?”
The guy looked at me and asked. I answered his question.
“Shut up, you beast. Who are you ordering around?”
Silence filled the conference room in an instant. My skin shivers at the coldly subsided atmosphere. But I straightened my shoulders proudly.
Beastmen are a race with strong wildness. If you don’t catch them at the beginning, they will climb on you.
“I’m being nice to this kid because….”
Look at that. The guy is angry at that one word. He’s about to pounce on me right away.
“The Green One is protecting you, so that person will protect you…!”
“Hatan.”
Then someone sitting next to him intervened. She was someone I knew well.
“Sit down. This is not a place to fight.”
“But Elena! That guy…!”
When she stopped him, Hatan looked wronged. But such a temper did not work in front of the elf.
“Stop it and sit down. If you’re an aide, show the appearance of an aide.”
“Are you taking sides because the Green One likes him? To such an arrogant guy?!”
“Hatan, this is your last warning. If you continue to ignore my orders, I will send you back to Eustia.”
“Tch!”
The guy felt that it would be dangerous if he resisted any further, so he sat roughly on the chair. As expected of a beastman, his behavior is beast-like.
After that, Elena stood up and bowed.
“I’m sorry for our aide.”
Most people nodded and understood when the representative of the Theocracy, an elf, apologized. I also returned to my seat after receiving her wink.
After the commotion subsided, the meeting finally began.
Immediately after, a map appeared in the center of the conference hall. A huge landmass, with more than ten dots existing only near the capital.
“I know this is the Empire… but what do those red dots mean?”
“They are the locations of monsters.”
The professor manipulated the magic tool to enlarge the red dots. Then a scenery came to mind. Beyond that, there were hundreds, no, thousands of monsters.
“Our faculty and the Imperial Knights moved during the dawn to find them. They are currently on standby.”
But it wasn’t necessarily still.
“That dot is moving.”
“That’s right. It moves every two hours, perhaps to increase its numbers. About 10,000 more are added each time it moves. Therefore, it is expected to be about 100,000 per dot.”
If you add up all ten points, the number is roughly 1 million. That’s a huge number. If that hits this place, the capital will be blown away.
“1 million….”
“At that level, all the monsters in this area would have been taken away.”
“Of course, it’s an estimate. It was difficult to grasp the exact number, so it may be less than that.”
Even if they said that, people only sighed.
“Are there any other damages?”
“This is a bit questionable. Except for the Tianis and the Thousand-Year Mountains, there is no information that the monster group attacked. There is none at all.”
At the professor’s words, they tilted their heads.
“That can’t be?”
“Is that accurate information?”
“There was damage from the move… but there was no fact that they were directly attacked.”
Like the others, the professor who explained it also found it strange while speaking. It was natural for the monster season to attack humans.
A clear abnormal situation. Those gathered here shared their opinions on it. And one assumption arose.
“The goal seems to be the Imperial Capital….”
“If that’s not the case, there’s no explanation….”
Even if they didn’t know about the Thousand-Year Mountains, they saw it as unmistakable from the fact that they attacked the Tianis Academy and the capital.
“That’s a big deal…. If that’s the case, it’s difficult to block with the number of support troops.”
“Besides, even the Arden family can’t support us….”
“Was there no contact from Arden?”
When the Kingdom Alliance asked that, people looked at me and Veil. The two of us were Arden’s blood.
Veil answered the concentrated gaze.
“My father says he doesn’t have the ability to send reinforcements. A black magician went on a rampage again recently.”
“Oh, dear….”
“It would have been much easier if Dekal were here….”
One way or another, Dekal Arden is a knight who discusses the strongest on the continent. Of course, there are many strong people in this place, but not as good as my father.
In addition, the family’s knights are also composed of only those who are skilled, so even a little bit would be a great help.
“How about Eustia? Can’t you send the Saintess?”
“Estella cannot come due to internal circumstances.”
The representative of the Theocracy, Elena, shook her head. Then someone said.
“You’re not deliberately not sending her, are you?”
“…Be careful what you say. She also wanted to come, but she couldn’t help it because her condition was not good.”
“I can’t believe that.”
“……”
There were a few words like that because the Theocracy of Eustia had so many things to hide.
“Anyway, there is no solution unless each country sends more support troops.”
Strategies and tactics also require the right number of people. It doesn’t solve the problem by being ahead in terms of quality.
Then Elena looked at me absentmindedly. And then she asked in a low voice.
“What do you think, Saint?”
“Me?”
“Yes, you.”
“I don’t know why you’re asking a student like me.”
Then Elena frowned. But she didn’t give up and said.
“I heard the story. You led the students and stopped the monsters. Even with only 1,000 people and 20,000 monsters. With that level of leadership, it’s worth listening to.”
With Elena’s words, attention was focused in an instant. Why doesn’t that elf leave me alone?
“Tell me what you think?”
“Yes.”
“Well, okay.”
It’s not like I can’t tell you.
“You’re probably expecting it… but you can’t stop this at all. If the monsters attack, you should see it as annihilation.”
“That’s a cold judgment.”
“Then should I say something hopeful? You have to say those words while looking at the situation. But…”
“Keep going.”
Elena urged me at the hesitant words. I soon opened my mouth.
“There’s no way to do it at all. If you meet just one condition.”
“What is it?”
“The location of the leader.”
Then the support troops who were watching this situation were whispering. Elena ignored it and asked.
“The location of the leader?”
“Yeah. And this is talking under the assumption that the monsters are only targeting the capital.”
I nodded and continued.
“First of all, the monster season starts with the existence of a leader, a boss. He’s also the one who controls the monsters.”
“I know. Everyone gathered here does.”
Yeah, there’s no way you wouldn’t know.
“Then, if the aforementioned assumption is unconditional, where will the monsters attack?”
“They’ll… attack here.”
“That’s right. They’ll only attack here. They won’t look anywhere else. Then here’s a question. What happens if you kill the boss while the monsters are attacking?”
“Well….”
Almost everyone, including Elena, fell into contemplation and came up with an answer.
“The monsters who have lost their center and regained their minds will fight each other….”
She couldn’t continue her words.
“That’s it. If you only kill the boss, that monster group is nothing.”
The monster season was eventually forcibly merged due to the existence of the boss. So if you eliminate the cause, the monsters will fight each other and self-destruct.
Then Elena found the loophole in my plan.
“But… there are also shortcomings. If the leader gives an order and annihilates them in the meantime, it’s useless.”
Her words were very reasonable. It was obvious that the boss would not stay still.
“But you just said that I caught how many with how many people?”
“…Are you asking for command authority? Even the troops?”
I shrugged my shoulders instead of speaking.
Then the people in the conference room exchanged words.
“He’s a Saint, but it’s dangerous to leave it to a student.”
“However, it’s not an unrealistic story. If it’s done as he says, the result will be successful.”
“But I don’t know the location of the leader….”
“If only I knew that….”
I don’t know the location of the boss. Therefore, the conclusion was that it could not be carried out in my way.
Usually, the leader moves with the group and is found among the attacking groups. But since it wasn’t found in the two attacking groups, I had to find it first.
Then Evan said, handing something over.
“Um… I found this in the Thousand-Year Mountains yesterday.”
What Evan handed over was a clump of fur with an ominous energy.
“This is….”
“It’s not usually a monster’s.”
“You found it in the Thousand-Year Mountains. Do you know anything?”
They asked the barbarians living in the Thousand-Year Mountains.
“That place is a peaceful mountain. Monsters that threaten us… do not live there.”
The support troops who heard the answer soon shared their opinions.
“If this is part of the leader.”
“It can be tracked.”
The people of the Magic Kingdom of Falun exchanged words and soon came to a conclusion.
“In the end, is there no choice but to do as you said?”
Elena sighed and said.
“What else do you want?”
“There’s no problem if I have troops. Well, it would be nice to have one of Arden’s knights.”
Even if they fight with some of the support troops, there is no knight like Arden. Their strength and cooperation were called the best on the continent.
“I’ll tell His Majesty the Emperor.”
The commander of the Imperial Knights said so. Certainly, if the Emperor said so, my father would send at least one knight order.
After that, they shared their opinions, and it was about time for the meeting to end. A knight hurriedly opened the door of the conference room and came in.
“I, the Arden family, have sent reinforcements.”
Immediately after saying that, someone appeared from behind the knight.
“Huh?”
That familiar face.
“Sister?”
It was Ellaime, exuding the aura of a master.
Episode 121 Monster Season (6)
Episode 121 Monster Season (6)
She introduced herself as soon as she entered the conference room.
“I am Ellaim, the commander of the Knights of Arden. I have come late to join you under the orders of the head of the family.”
Her voice spread through the conference room. Her unique, blunt feeling was still there, but there was a power in her voice that forcibly drew attention.
And with the support of Arden and the appearance of the commander of the Knights, the atmosphere in the conference room was vibrant.
“Haha, that’s a relief. Arden has sent support.”
“Ellaim… come to think of it, I heard there was a recent change in the commander of the Knights.”
The Kingdom Alliance side was quite noisy about it.
“She looks strong?”
“Hatan, I’m warning you in advance. Don’t you dare start a fight.”
“Okay, Elena. I’ll hold back here.”
“Haa…”
The Holy Nation stopped the beastman, who was a natural-born fighter.
In addition, the Empire gave Ellaim a short nod, and Falun wanted to talk to the Magic Kingdom’s biggest customer right away. Well, the barbarians of the Northern Continent had a bit of a bad relationship with Arden, so they had a fearful look in their eyes.
Anyway, Arden joined late, and they continued the meeting with her in the mix. And they briefly explained to her what the situation was and what plans had been discussed.
“I understand.”
Ellaim nodded and replied after listening to the explanation.
“Does Lady Ellaim have any other opinions?”
At the question, she glanced at me for a moment. It was because she had heard that I had proposed the plan being discussed.
“I am familiar with the Monster Season. If that assumption is true, I think it’s worth trying.”
“Is that so.”
Ellaim is clearly young, but no one ignored her. Just being in the position of commander of the Knights of Arden proved her skill.
They can trust her just by her name. Arden was a family in that position on the continent.
“Is Lord Dekal unable to come?”
“The Knights of Arden have all been dispatched, and the head of the family has also gone out with them, so he cannot come. Currently, I and the Knights are barely able to be sent.”
At those words, the people in the conference room were saddened and didn’t bring up the related topic anymore. The fact that the head of the family was away meant that it was that urgent.
Still, they seemed to think that it was better than nothing that they sent someone. Even if it was just one knight order, Arden was Arden.
“I’m relieved. Thanks to you, the plan will be more solid.”
“Then the placement…”
The situation was already a headache. Once that was somewhat resolved, they moved on to the next topic.
“We, will take charge of this area.”
The barbarians pointed to the area near the Thousand-Year Mountains. They dealt with monsters in practice yesterday, but in the meantime, they formed groups.
“It’s definitely better to leave the mountains to you.”
Most of the Northern Continent is mountainous terrain. Therefore, it was decided that the barbarians, who were familiar with the snow-covered mountains, would take charge.
“We will take charge of this prairie.”
The Falun Kingdom, made up of wizards, pointed to a vast land. That kind of terrain was perfect for wizards.
“Then our Kingdom Alliance…”
In that way, they defined the areas they were in charge of one by one.
And it was the turn of the Justia Holy Nation. The elf Elena said.
“Our Holy Nation is planning to move with the would-be saint. We will take charge of protecting the capital and Trianis.”
What? Who with whom?
“What nonsense are you talking about? Why are you moving with me? Take charge of another area, or move as a boss disposal team. In the first place, there’s the Imperial Knights, so why are you butting in.”
The Imperial Knights are enough to defend the capital, and the Academy only needs to share a little bit of troops. There were also students in Trianis.
But the stubborn Holy Nation guys didn’t listen.
“It is the will of God. To move together.”
“Aish!”
That damn God, God, God. No surprise they are servants of the gods. Their way of thinking only goes in that direction.
“We respect the Holy Nation’s decision.”
“To take on the most difficult task.”
“Justia, strong.”
In the meantime, the representatives of each group agreed with the decision of the Justia Holy Nation.
Of course, I understand. Because instead, the Imperial Knights can be deployed elsewhere.
Same with the defense issue. Divine magic, depending on the situation, has outstanding power in protection.
However, as the one watching it, I was frustrated to death. To have to be with those damn guys. I’d rather die.
“What is Arden planning to do?”
“We are planning to move as a separate unit to provide support.”
“Indeed, with the mobility of the Knights of Arden, that would be possible.”
It’s hard to imagine how they would travel all over the vast empire, but with the speed of the horses raised in Arden, it was enough.
“Good. Let’s end today’s meeting here. We’ll make the rest of the adjustments as information comes in.”
The situation was roughly settled. The meeting, which lasted for several hours, finally came to an end.
***
Student Center after the meeting.
Now that the plan for the future has been established, people left their seats. It was to prepare for the given role.
The first group to leave was the barbarians, followed by the Kingdom Alliance, and then the Empire and the Magic Kingdom left together to analyze the fur clumps.
The last one was the Justia Holy Nation. Some of them glared at me as they left. In particular, the beastman Hatan glared at me as if he was going to kill me.
And Elena, the representative of the Holy Nation and an elf, also left. As she was about to leave, Evan hurriedly followed her.
“Elena!”
“Evan.”
Tsk tsk, he’s really fallen for a woman. I really sigh. But he worked hard, so I just left him alone.
The student center was gradually emptying. So I had to leave now, but.
“It’s been a while, Sister.”
I didn’t leave my seat.
“Yes, it’s been a while. Young Master.”
Ellaim didn’t leave either.
For reference, Lana left first, considerate of me and my sister. So only the two of us were left in the conference room.
After a brief greeting, we slowly approached each other. And I spoke first.
“Sister, you’ve changed a lot.”
“Is that so.”
“Yeah.”
Ellaim, whom I met after half a year, had really changed a lot.
First of all, the overall appearance. The noble aura flowing around her body, as well as her impression and demeanor, were clearly different from before.
This change was because she had become a Sword Master. From this realm, the mind is established, and dramatic changes occur depending on the person.
“I didn’t know you would reach Master already.”
“It’s because I gained a lot from you, Young Master. It didn’t take long after returning to the family.”
After seeing the smile on her face, I lowered my gaze. At my sister’s waist was a symbol signifying that she was the commander of the Knights of Arden.
“Did you become the commander of the Knights?”
“Yes, I was lucky.”
I chuckled at those words. Honestly, it was an absurd thing to say.
“The commander of the Knights isn’t a position that can be achieved with luck.”
Just as many students want to attend Trianis, the Knights of Arden are desired by knights to belong to.
Therefore, the competition rate is no joke, and many talented people flock to it.
There’s no need to say more about the commander of the Knights. Skill and skill, evaluation, etc. You have to be excellent in every aspect to rise to the position.
Of course, my sister is the last of the five Knights of Arden, the Blue Knights, the weakest in terms of skill.
But the fact that she reached the pinnacle of the Knights at the age of 22 proves that my sister is not ordinary.
“I worked hard.”
I laughed once again at my sister’s answer. But the way she spoke was too annoying.
“But sister.”
“Yes, Young Master.”
“How long are you going to keep using honorifics? Are you going to keep doing that even though you’ve become the commander of the Knights?”
Arden’s power structure is very unique.
The head of the family is at the top. Below that are the head of the family’s family, the Council of Elders, and the commander of the Knights side by side.
In other words, my sister and I are in an equal position. So there’s no need to use honorifics unlike before. Of course, it’s different in official settings.
“……”
My sister was silent for a moment. But her eyes didn’t leave me.
I didn’t avoid it. I looked at my sister as well. Each other’s figures were reflected in our eyes.
She stared at me for a long time. Then, Ellaim suddenly moved one step forward. For a moment, I wondered what she was doing, but my sister didn’t stop.
As her actions, which I couldn’t understand the meaning of, continued, I ended up being cornered against the wall. Only then did my sister open her mouth.
“Kyle.”
“Yeah, sister.”
I answered, but there was no reply. Instead, she called me again.
“Kyle, Kyle…”
Rough breathing. My sister panted as she called my name in succession. At the same time, the sound of her heart pounding could be heard all the way here.
“Kyle…”
“What’s wrong, sister.”
I answered her low call properly.
My sister lowered her head. The crown of her head gently pressed against my chest. In that state, my sister continued to speak.
“I… I really worked hard. I even reduced my sleeping time to train.”
“You did well.”
“I also went out on missions without any days off.”
“You worked hard.”
Reaching Master and becoming the commander of the Knights. That was impossible with ordinary effort.
“Every time, I thought of you, your words lingered in my mind. Without missing a single day…”
“It must have been hard, sister.”
“…Yeah, it was hard because I thought of you even while sleeping. But it’s okay. Because I’ve come to see you like this.”
My sister raised her head. In her eyes, which met mine, I could see her determination not to let me go. She wasn’t embarrassed by my sister’s voice either.
“Why have you changed so much? Are you trying to seduce me?”
A figure who can’t control her emotions. It’s completely different from half a year ago.
“It’s your fault. You sent me back to the family…, do you know how sad I was when I returned?”
The corners of my lips went up at her grumbling. It’s a figure I haven’t seen before. It seems that the stress was so great that a personality change occurred.
“But it was sister who made the decision. I’m a little wronged if you blame me.”
“…Anyway, it’s your fault.”
After saying that, she reached out and wrapped her arms around my neck. And then she hugged me. Since there wasn’t much difference in height between my sister and me, there was no need to bend my knees.
“I missed you. My brother.”
“Me too, sister.”
I also reached out and hugged her. It wasn’t that I didn’t miss my sister either.
After finishing our reunion after a long time, I asked my sister.
“But how did you come? Veil said it was hard to send support.”
“It’s a long story… I became the commander of the Knights, so I had some leeway. I couldn’t just leave the former commander of the Knights alone.”
She said that her father created another knight order, led by the former commander of the Knights. Thanks to that, there was enough leeway to deal with the black mages, so they were able to send support.
“That’s a relief. I was in a situation where I needed support anyway.”
“I heard it earlier.”
She nodded. And then, after hesitating for a moment, she asked.
“Kyle.”
“Is there something you’re curious about?”
“The saint… is that true?”
Her father heard it, so she must have heard it too. I had no intention of hiding it.
“Well, it’s true. It’s preliminary, though. You can tell by looking at me, right?”
“Since when…”
“It hasn’t been long. About 2 months?”
“Not from the beginning?”
“Would I ever lie to my sister?”
I know why she’s asking this, and who she’s asking it for, but I only told the truth. Fortunately, it went well.
“I understand. I’ll tell the head of the family that.”
I knew it was because of that. Because there aren’t many opportunities like this. After the last incident, my father didn’t say anything.
We talked about other things after that. It was our meeting after half a year, so we had a lot to say.
“Shall we go out now? Lana must be waiting too.”
“Okay. More than that, Lana is still kind. She even gave up her seat.”
“That’s just Lana.”
That one word explains her.
After that, we left the student center. Then Lana was in front of the entrance, along with Evan. Of course, Elena was by her side too.
“Ellaim unnie!”
Lana ran to Ellaim and hugged her.
“I missed you, unnie!”
“I missed you too, Lana. I missed you a lot.”
The two hugged each other like good sisters. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen that figure too. It was a scene I often saw when she was there.
“Have you been doing well?”
“Hehe, I’ve been doing well thanks to Kyle. How about you, unnie?”
“I can’t say it was enjoyable, but I spent it fulfilling.”
“Eung, Ellaim unnie~.”
Lana hugged her sister even tighter.
“It’s been a long time, sister! It’s good to see you!”
“Me too. How was it with Young Master?”
“Haha, with hyungnim…”
Evan said with a stiff expression at Ellaim’s question.
“…It was hell. Sister! Please stop hyungnim!”
Evan is telling Ellaim about the things I’ve done in the meantime. I didn’t do anything wrong, though.
“And this person is…”
“You saw her earlier, right? My name is Elena, and I came as a representative of the Justia Holy Nation.”
Evan introduced the elf at Ellaim’s question.
“Nice to meet you. My name is Elena, and I came as a representative of the Justia Holy Nation.”
“Nice to meet you. My name is Ellaim, and I’m in charge of the commander of the Blue Knights.”
The two exchanged brief greetings.
And then Ellaim looked at Evan and Elena, and Elena looked at me and my sister.
After exchanging unknown glances, they shook hands.
“Please take care of me.”
“I’m the one who should be saying that.”
I couldn’t understand what that action meant.
Well, their first names are the same, and they’re both knights who use swords, so I guess they have something in common.
“Elena, what’s wrong?”
Evan didn’t seem to know that, though.
Episode 122 Final Battle (1)
Episode 122 Decisive Battle (1)
Time passed and passed, and it was the seventh day since the Monster Season began.
As always, the academy’s morning, with heavy snowfall, was not a pleasant sight. It had been snowing every single day.
As a result, the people of the academy had to shovel snow every day, and the phenomenon seemed to signify the end of the empire, causing people to feel somewhat uneasy.
Of course, only some felt that way due to the bad weather. The overall atmosphere was fine. This was because Trianis had changed a lot in the meantime.
One of them was the restored building. Although not all buildings were restored to their previous state, most of the important buildings were restored.
In addition, the fortress walls that had been destroyed by monsters were rebuilt. The walls, now stronger than before, seemed impenetrable to external attacks.
The reason why restoration was possible in such a short time was thanks to the existence of the dwarves. No matter how large the wall, it was nothing in the face of the dwarves’ hands.
Of course, there were some problems with supplies and labor, but that was immediately resolved. The empire was not a country without money, and there were numerous wizards in Trianis.
It was already winter with snow falling. Because of this, morale was slightly dampened, but it disappeared as the buildings were restored.
There were several other reasons as well.
According to the treaty, each country sends reinforcements immediately upon hearing the news. However, the support that comes to the war-torn area does not end there.
The Monster Season is a disaster that threatens the continent. If this war is not ended, they know what kind of consequences await.
Therefore, continental organizations other than countries, such as guilds, send people.
Typically, adventurers.
They explore the continent’s unknown and solve dangers, and they came and accounted for the largest proportion. It can be said that more than half of the support came from adventurers.
The reason can be roughly guessed.
‘There’s no better opportunity than this.’
A phenomenon in which monsters occur in large quantities. It was a golden opportunity to earn money and fame.
Even if they didn’t make a name for themselves, they could definitely earn money. One way or another, adventurers were no different from mercenaries.
Anyway, for that reason, Trianis was very different from the first day of the attack. Of course, it wasn’t just quiet.
In any case, there were monster groups lurking within the empire and near the capital. In the meantime, there had been several attacks.
They ambushed us in the deep night or early morning, when we were asleep. However, it was not difficult to stop them. There were enough people on constant guard in the capital and Trianis.
‘Well, the people who worked hard to stop them must be dying.’
But what can you do? That’s when the ambush happened. If you have any complaints, you should complain to the monsters. Still, I slept well thanks to the night watch.
In the meantime, I arrived at the student center. I went straight inside. The reason I came here was for the morning meeting.
At the first meeting, I was decided to be in charge of defending the capital and the academy, but it was not confirmed until the third meeting.
The country that is working together is the Theocracy of Eustia. I was going to defend this place with those guys.
Of course, I refused. Moving with those guys. I hated it more than death.
However, the national alliance allowed the combination that was considered optimal: the Saint and the Theocracy.
I was unhappy with that, but as a commander, I couldn’t miss the meeting, so I headed to the meeting room every morning.
And the meeting proceeded.
Our commanders were able to hear good news. The analysis of the fur ball of the boss that Evan brought was finally over.
The analysts said what they had found out.
“According to our analysis, the location of the guy changes every time.”
“What does that mean?”
“It is as it sounds. He never stays in one place. Apparently… he can move through space.”
Silence fell for a moment at his words. And the captain of the Imperial Knights asked.
“Is there a way to catch him?”
“It’s hard to say it’s a way, but it seems that the number of times he can move in a day is 10 times. The range is limited to the group he leads.”
“Then….”
“To catch him, you have to hit each group at the same time to waste the number of moves.”
The analyst said that the boss should be cornered to eliminate the number of spatial moves.
“Is that the only way?”
“That’s the best we can do right now. Even if we try to deploy nullification magic, it’s too wide. In the first place, there is not enough time, and the resources to be used for it are a waste.”
Everything made sense. It was better to use it elsewhere than to invest in it.
“What do you all think?”
Elena’s question. The commanders gathered here answered the question.
“I think it’s okay. The problem is how quickly we can go to support after catching the boss….”
“If it’s the mountains, no problem.”
“We need to prepare a means to contact them.”
After saying a word like that, it was my turn. Elena looked at me and asked.
“What about you?”
“What, do you have a proper solution? If that’s the best, then we have to proceed that way.”
Actually, there are a few methods that come to mind, but I don’t intend to use them. The boss had to meet Evan.
“I understand. Then….”
After that, a few more words were exchanged. As many people gathered, many problems arose. There were also some necessary items, so I requested a few.
Shortly after, the meeting ended. I moved on.
When I came out of the student center, Ellaime was outside. It seemed she had finished her shift.
But she wasn’t alone. Elena, who had left before me, was with her. The two were talking.
“Sir Ellaime, have you had such a case?”
“Yes, even after meeting again recently…”
“It’s the same. Sometimes I don’t realize it, so it’s difficult…”
“I understand. Perhaps because of the age difference, I feel it more…”
A scene I’ve seen several times. The two got along so well and were having a pleasant conversation. I don’t know what the topic is, but I left them alone because they looked happy.
I approached her, making a sound. Then Ellaime turned her head.
“Have you returned, young master?”
“You can speak comfortably. But what were you talking about?”
“I won’t tell you.”
Ellaime just smiled slightly and answered. I wasn’t very curious, so I didn’t ask any further.
“Did you get some sleep? Aren’t you sleepy?”
“You’re the only one who would say that to a Sword Master.”
“So you don’t like it?”
“…No.”
She blushed at my words. After that, I looked at the elf next to me.
“You can go now. My sister is going with me.”
“I was with Sir Ellaime before you.”
“You’ve talked enough. Go and deal with those beastmen. Didn’t you hear earlier? Everyone is uncomfortable because they are starting fights everywhere.”
Anyway, those fighting guys. With all kinds of strong people gathering in Trianis due to the Monster Season, incidents happen every day.
Yesterday, they ganged up on a famous adventurer and told him to fight.
“That’s a problem that you, as a saint and commander, should solve. Don’t do this here, move yourself.”
As expected of an elf, she doesn’t understand. She can’t understand that I’m telling her to leave so I can be with my sister. Why are those related to God so hopeless?
I was getting annoyed, so I grabbed Ellaime’s hand.
“Sister, let’s go. Didn’t you have breakfast….”
“Kyle.”
Ellaime’s soft call. I stopped abruptly. And then I turned my head.
“Don’t do that. You’re still talking with Sir Elena.”
“…Okay.”
It seemed like she would get angry if I dragged her forcibly. I clicked my tongue inwardly and released my hand. My sister then gave me a look of appreciation.
And I thought they would start talking again, but.
Peeeong!
A flare exploded in the sky, signaling the arrival of monsters.
“Monsters are gathering! Move quickly!”
“Prepare for departure! We will also take the warp gate and move to the designated area!”
Shouts erupted from here and there. The academy quickly entered combat preparations.
“Tsk, it finally came.”
It wasn’t unexpected. The monsters attacked on the day we had somewhat identified their location. However, the time was a little earlier than in the novel.
“Sister, I can’t have breakfast with you. Let’s see each other later.”
“I understand.”
Ellaime nodded. But it didn’t end there. She came closer to me.
And then.
“Never get hurt. Okay?”
She looked at me with worried eyes. I smiled and answered.
“Did you forget? I’m stronger than my sister.”
“It’s different from then.”
“Really?”
“…It’s true.”
Well, let’s stop with the farewells(?).
Ellaime, the commander of the Knights, ran to her Knights. Watching her leave, I also said.
“Let’s go.”
“Yes, Saint.”
We moved towards the fortress walls.
***
After finishing my preparations, I stood on the fortress walls with the Theocracy guys.
Then, black dots can be seen in the distance. They were monsters.
“How many in total?”
“They say there are 900,000.”
“Haa, that’s a lot.”
As much time as we were given, they were also given time. So, they gathered a lot of monsters from the empire, and there were more than 2 million monsters gathered under the boss monster.
And about half of them came here.
“How should we deal with them….”
I look at the monsters and think.
The plan has been roughly set up. However, there is a possibility that it will be messed up due to the occurrence of variables.
Among them, there are also monsters that the people here cannot handle, and the morale may decline due to a sudden drop in morale. Human minds are weak, so when someone starts to die, fear spreads.
Well, if there is a way to prevent that….
“Should I move after all.”
That’s the best. If I step in, the damage will be drastically reduced.
“Hey, is everyone keeping their positions?”
“Yes. We are waiting as you ordered.”
There are four races sent by the Theocracy. Dwarves, Elves, Beastmen, and Humans.
I gave each of the four who can use divine power a role.
“Hmm, it seems like it will go well if the beastmen just follow my orders well….”
Before the monsters arrive. Thoughts kept running through my head.
Then Elena muttered.
“It’s so different now that the war has broken out. It’s different from how you behaved quietly in front of Sir Ellaime.”
“What did you say, you?”
“It’s a compliment.”
“…I’m warning you, don’t approach my sister. You might really die.”
I spoke with a little force in my words. But Elena expressed doubt.
“I don’t know why you hate us, even though you are a Saint who will be above us in the future. Even my mother might like you.”
“That’s none of your business. Just listen to my warning.”
“I don’t want to.”
“What?”
“I get along well with Sir Ellaime.”
I can’t tell the World Tree. It’s really frustrating.
I looked straight ahead.
“Okay, tell the priests to prepare.”
“I understand.”
Elena immediately contacted those who were waiting on the fortress walls.
A little later.
The monsters approached the fortress walls. The monster groups, filling the front, charged straight at us.
Eyes filled with madness. They are ready to kill all the humans in front of them.
The monsters crossed the boundary drawn by the eyes, and crossed the second boundary line.
Elena said to me, who was not giving any orders despite that.
“The preparations are complete. Quickly….”
“Not yet.”
“But considering the timing of the activation, we should do it right now….”
“Not yet.”
I cut off her words and watched further.
To the limit of the limit. I left the monsters alone. Then Elena shouted.
“What are you doing now! Are you trying to die….”
At that moment, the monsters crossed the boundary I had set.
I immediately pulled up mana and unleashed magic. A huge magic circle was created in the sky in an instant.
I shouted urgently to her.
“Tell them to use it right now!”
“It’s too late to use it now! Even if we use it, the fortress walls…!”
“Just shut up and use it!”
After all, I am the commander. Elena bit her lip tightly and gave orders to the priests.
Immediately after, the prepared divine magic was used. But as Elena said, it was used too late, so it took time to reach the monsters.
But there is no problem. It’s all within my calculations.
Divine magic passing through my magic circle. The power that passed through the magic circle was amplified and went to the monsters. And the moment the divine magic touched the ground.
Kwaaaang!!!
It gave them several times the original power.
“…….”
Monsters turned to ash in an instant. I said to the elf with a blank face.
“See, there’s no problem.”
At those words, her face began to rot. And then she shouted.
“How can you say that…!”
Her face was distorted with anger. The expression of the angry elf was quite a sight to see.
Episode 123 Final Battle (2)
Episode 123, Decisive Battle (2)
“Now!”
I aim for the timing and shout again. Then Elena uses the wind spirits to deliver orders to the priest unit.
The range covers Tianis and the entire capital’s walls. It was too wide. But Elena delivered all the orders without much difficulty.
Elves are basically inseparable from spirits, but their spirit affinity and mana limit their spirit magic.
However, she is the leader of the Knights who protect the World Tree. Although she is only a young 200 years old, her skills are better than any other elf.
Swordsmanship is master level, spirit magic is beyond that, and she also uses magic to some extent. So, using spirits to deliver orders was easier for her than anything else.
A presence is felt from all directions. A massive mass of divine power was created in the sky above the walls.
It was a scene that had already been repeated several times. The monster, having learned the result through the deaths of numerous allies, immediately changed its course of charge.
“You pathetic bastards. Too late.”
They had come in too deep, and the allies were holding the rear. The retreat route was blocked. It was too late to realize, and there was nothing the monster could do.
Immediately after, the amplified giant divine magic, having passed through my magic circle, was fired into the center of them.
Kugugugung!!
A roar that shook the earth. The result of the divine magic was transmitted to the walls.
However, apart from the massive impact, there was little damage to the ground, and only the monsters were reduced to ashes and disappeared.
Currently, the monsters are consumed with madness. The sacred energy of divine power was very effective against them.
With that, the fourth attack ended. The monsters could no longer approach and retreated for a moment. It seemed the boss monster had given an order.
In the brief gap, I immediately ran around the walls, giving orders to Elena one by one.
In the battlefield, every minute and every second is precious. So, when there is time, you have to grasp the situation and organize it. If you act as usual, a sudden creaking scene unfolds.
“Move all the injured on the east wall to the back. More than half are injured. Tsk, I told you not to overdo it.”
I told everyone to save as much stamina as possible before the battle. But as expected, some people overdid it and got seriously injured.
“Also, have the priests with less than half of their divine power switch with those on standby. Tell them to recover as much as possible until the next turn.”
“Yes.”
Most of the priests had greatly reduced their energy after using massive amounts of divine power four times in a row. Since this battle would last at least half a day, it was important to distribute stamina and energy.
“Tell them to take care of their weapons now, too.”
“Understood.”
As I spoke, Elena relayed the orders. The people on and inside the walls moved and became noisy.
“Oh, and the beastmen and elves?”
“The beastmen are itching to get out there, ready to jump out at any moment.”
“I’m telling you in advance, if they do, I’ll beat them half to death.”
“I’ll tell them, though I don’t know if they’ll listen.”
I should have broken their spirit once and for all.
Beastmen value strength above all else, as befitting their nature as natural fighters. That’s why Hatan becomes slightly calmer in front of Elena.
“How about your side?”
“My people are just waiting for orders. Preparations were already completed.”
“Then that’s fine.”
Should I call them diligent? Among all the demi-humans, the elves are the best.
Even just looking at their behavior during battle. Elena listened well even when she had complaints. Dwarves or beastmen would never do that. They move according to their own stubbornness.
Anyway, now that the situation was settled, I looked at Elena, who had been working hard, and asked.
“So, is there anything you want to say?”
But she hesitated and moved her lips. To eliminate that hesitation, I said.
“Tell me. It’s the aide’s role to help the commander.”
Elena frowned. Still, she slowly opened her mouth.
“…It was too dangerous. All the battles so far. If we were just a little late, the walls would have been breached and this place would have disappeared.”
“But the result couldn’t be better, right? If it turned out well, it turned out well.”
“You call that a thing to say…!”
Elena burst into anger like in the first battle earlier. But that was only for a moment, and soon she sighed and calmed down.
“Hoo, all right. I acknowledge your leadership as a Saint. Grasping this wide battlefield and making judgments in an instant is impossible for any general. But.”
She paused for a moment before continuing.
“Apart from that ability, it’s not good to mix gambling into orders. That’s an action to avoid above all else. War is not a place where luck works.”
She spoke to me as if advising and imparting a lesson. I smiled slightly and asked.
“How old are you? 200 years old?”
“…I’m exactly 199 years old. That’s in a few days. And don’t bring up things that are irrelevant to the topic.”
I don’t know why she’s so sensitive about age. I chuckled and said.
“Then how about you.”
“Yes?”
“How many wars have you experienced to talk like you know everything?”
“At least more than you.”
“So how many times?”
Then Elena frowned but pondered before answering.
“Monster seasons are 38 times including this one. Adding other wars, it’s over 50.”
Monster seasons occur on average every five years. Considering her age, 50 times is quite possible.
“50 times… that’s quite a lot?”
“Yes. So, from next time, be careful….”
“Then what did you realize from those 50 times?”
I cut her off and said.
“Usually, you’re right. It’s too dangerous to hope for luck and give orders. That’s not a commander. It’s just an enemy leading allies to their deaths.”
That’s just an incompetent commander. It’s better to eliminate them before they cause more damage. So, when I met those guys, I excluded them first.
“But, do I really look like I’m relying on luck?”
“…….”
“Think about it. Do all four battles so far look like luck?”
Someone said that even if the first time is a coincidence, if it continues three times in a row, it’s skill.
That saying applies to any world.
“…Are you saying it’s all a calculated timing?”
“That’s right.”
I nodded. It may have looked precarious to others, but I calculated it thoroughly. To extract maximum efficiency.
It may seem easy to say, but it’s not that simple.
The monster’s moving speed and action principles, the timing for the magic to reach the desired location, topographical characteristics, etc. I had to grasp and calculate all of those things.
I barely learned it after spending more than 10 years rolling around with monsters.
“You’re saying a mere 18-year-old child calculates that? Unless you’re a 9-circle mage. It’s impossible.”
“What’s impossible?”
There is no absolute in the world. Even if everyone shouts impossibility, someone can do it.
“But….”
Elena couldn’t escape from the long-lasting shock. I said to her blank expression.
“Are you going to be okay with Evan if you’re so stuck in a frame?”
“Wh, why are you talking about that!”
Elena shouted angrily.
“Hey, think about it. Is Evan someone who makes sense?”
“Uh… definitely….”
She acknowledged it when she was reminded of Evan’s existence.
Elves are a well-balanced race, so they have talents in magic, martial arts, and spirit magic. But most races don’t.
However, Evan’s magic and swordsmanship, the talent and growth potential of both, were beyond common sense.
Then Elena blushed, thinking of Evan. I said to that face.
“Tsk, tsk, you’re falling for a man. Don’t you know it’s a war situation now? Think about your man later! Anyway, you make it so obvious that you’ve never even held a man’s hand.”
“I, I have held a man’s hand!”
I scoffed at that and asked.
“With whom?”
“Th, that uh….”
She hesitated. The target was obvious.
“You’ve only been training your whole life. It’s obvious. You’ve only held your dad’s hand when you were young, right?”
“…….”
Elena was silent and turned around, clasping her hands together and muttering.
“Mother… why did you make such a man a Saint….”
It wasn’t a loud voice, but I heard everything.
And I thought I should stop teasing her. Because once an elf gets sulky, it takes quite a long time to resolve. And they hold grudges.
The fact that she doesn’t even move for a long time while offering a prayer is proof of that.
“Hey, stop sulking and move.”
“…….”
When there was no answer, I turned around and said.
“Fine, don’t. I was going to tell you what Evan likes when the monster season ends.”
Immediately after I finished speaking, the wind fluttered next to me. When I turned my head, Elena was already attached.
“What, weren’t you not coming?”
“…Let’s go.”
She glanced at me and said. I started moving my feet.
“Don’t worry. The information is accurate. It’s not like I’ve been hanging out with Evan a little.”
Maybe no one knows him as well as I do. Maybe I know him better than Evan.
That’s how we checked the situation on the walls and prepared for the next clash.
Then, while moving for a while, someone’s words came to my ear.
“Haa, if only he resembled even half of Evan…. Or maybe prevent Evan from being tainted….”
See that? She really holds a grudge.
***
Meanwhile, at the same time.
“Huk, huk….”
Evan was breathing heavily.
Evan’s appearance, panting on top of the corpses scattered around, showed how fierce the battle had been.
Someone approached Evan.
“Student Evan. Are you okay?”
“Ah, Knight Commander.”
It was none other than the Knight Commander of the Imperial Knights. Evan tried to get up immediately.
“Just sit down. I’m not so strict as to worry about that in this situation.”
Then the Knight Commander also sat next to Evan.
The battle was already over. Most of the monster groups in this area had been cleared. The knights who had come out with the students were finishing up.
“You’re still a freshman, right?”
“Haha, yes. Well, I’ll be a sophomore soon.”
In fact, he could be considered a sophomore already. In terms of time, two semesters had already ended.
“A sophomore… amazing skills for his age.”
He had seen Evan’s performance several times during the battle. It was at a level that couldn’t be compared to his age group.
No, if you only looked at his skills, he was in the top tier among all the knights on the continent.
“Thank you for the compliment.”
“It’s not empty words. Do you know how famous you are in the Empire?”
“Me? I am?”
Evan was surprised by that.
Of course, Evan knew he was famous. But he thought it was limited to Tianis. Either way, he had taken the top spot in two departments of the continent’s best academy.
“It’s just that recently you’ve been overshadowed by the Saint, Kyle Arden, who’s with you, but most people know. There are many people who are watching you closely.”
“Oh….”
That was something he didn’t know. Evan didn’t care about his reputation, so he didn’t bother to look it up.
Still, he was a little curious because the Knight Commander said so.
“Is the Knight Commander one of them?”
At those words, he chuckled. Unlike other cunning students, it was a look derived from pure curiosity.
“Yes. I also highly value you. You….”
He paused for a moment. Before long, he continued.
“To the Imperial Knights….”
That’s when it happened.
Woooong-!!
A mana reaction was felt from the front. The two reacted immediately and drew their swords.
But faster than that. The space distorted and tore, and a creature appeared.
A wolf with faded gray fur. Its size exceeded 10m, and its claws were larger than humans.
“Prepare for battle! A boss has appeared… Keuk!”
The Knight Commander, realizing that this was the boss, shouted immediately. But he couldn’t finish his words. An energy that compressed his whole body. It constricted his body.
The Knight Commander tried to drive it away by drawing up mana. But no matter how much he used mana techniques, it didn’t get better.
“Why….”
He wondered about the phenomenon he couldn’t understand. And when he looked down, he saw his hand. A hand that had never trembled in front of any strong person was shaking like crazy.
Thud.
At that moment, the boss of the monster season reached him. A large eye looking down at him. The Knight Commander realized then when he met that eye.
It was fear. Fear coming from an existential difference that made him less than an ant.
Even the will to fight disappeared, and a sense of powerlessness came over his whole body. Feeling that his life of the past 40 years was in vain, he said quietly.
“Ah, I am….”
Kwaang!!
At that moment, the boss struck the Knight Commander. He flew away at the speed of light and crashed into the ground.
The Imperial Knights then arrived. But they also felt the same emotions as the Knight Commander.
“Ah, ah….”
“Huk, huk…!”
The knights, engulfed in despair, couldn’t even think of picking up their swords and sat down.
That’s how the fight with the boss seemed to end in vain.
But there was someone standing here unharmed.
“What are you….”
It was Evan, who was not at all affected by the boss’s energy.
“Why are you making such sad eyes….”
Evan asked, looking at the boss’s eyes.
Episode 124 Final Battle (3)
Evan was very embarrassed by the current situation.
The monster season is a disaster that can happen anytime, anywhere, and in any way. Therefore, the boss who leads it was also treated as a disaster.
In short, an enemy. It was a being that threatened the continent where various lives, including humans, lived.
Also, Evan knew how scary and vicious the leader monster was.
That’s because he had seen so much data in the lectures. The bosses of the monster seasons that had occurred over the past hundreds of years all had eyes that knew only destruction.
But, why does this guy… have sad eyes?
The higher species is an existence that is further evolved from ordinary monsters. Intelligence and abilities are more developed, and some monsters have aspects that are superior to humans.
But a monster is still a monster. No matter how much it has evolved, it still retained the instinct to harm other living things.
In particular, he had learned that the boss who leads the monster season pours everything into destruction, so he couldn’t understand those eyes even more.
While Evan’s head was complicated, he gripped his sword tightly.
The commander of the Knights was attacked by the monster and was not here, and the Knights had lost their will to fight. He was the only one who could stop the boss in front.
Fortunately, his friends were far away. If they had been with him, the situation would have been even more complicated.
Evan prepared himself to react at any time, focusing as much as possible.
Clearly, there was a big difference between the boss and himself. The energy it was already emitting was several times greater than Evan’s own.
However, when he saw the first attack, it wasn’t to the point where he couldn’t react at all. At least he could see the direction of the attack.
Of course, even if the boss’s energy was suffocating and suffocating his body, it wasn’t to the point where he couldn’t handle it.
Considering that, he wondered why the commander of the Knights and the Knights reacted like that, but this wasn’t the time to be lost in random thoughts.
“I just need to hold out until support arrives….”
Evan muttered to himself.
Anyway, someone else must have requested support by now. Since it wasn’t far from the other units, if he could just hold out until then….
At that moment, the boss raised its front paw. That scene came into Evan’s eyes.
In an instant, Evan reacted immediately and his body accelerated rapidly.
In Kyle’s training, Evan had fought against many higher-species monsters. Some of them were as huge as the boss in front of him, and some had powerful strength.
All of them were monsters that were difficult to face head-on. That’s why Evan learned several techniques in that dirty and difficult real battle.
Evan firmly fixed his legs on the ground. He straightened his back so that there would be no disruption in his strength. His eyes were fixed on the boss’s feet, and at the same time, he organized his mana.
And the moment the huge foot and sharp claws reached his eyes. Evan unleashed his power. The sword, which was swung upward from below, moved forward, emitting explosive power.
Clang!!
Claws and sword collided. Small sparks flew everywhere. But the momentary collision didn’t last long.
The sword was being pushed downwards. With Evan’s skills, he could only hold on for a moment.
An enormous impact struck through the sword. At the same time, the result of the collision was drawn in his mind. Evan didn’t stand still.
He vigorously activated his mana core and controlled the mana spreading throughout his body. He combined it with the impact and let it flow into the ground.
Kugugung!!
The diverted impact destroyed the ground. The ground cracked, and the ground on which Evan stood was dented by the gap created by it.
“Ugh…!”
Unstable ground. Evan was embarrassed as his center collapsed. If his posture fell apart like this, he couldn’t prepare for the next attack.
However, the ground, which had collapsed deep down, continued to shake, hindering Evan.
Still, Evan barely managed to regain his balance. Something was seen between Evan’s vision. It was the boss’s foot.
“You, damn it…!”
Evan gritted his teeth and quickly regained his posture. But it was too late to deal with it. The attack reached right in front of him before his posture was complete.
Kwaang!
Immediately after, a roar echoed across the battlefield.
***
The war with the monsters continued, and the war that started in the morning continued until lunchtime.
But by that time, the monster attacks had gradually decreased. The idiot who gives the orders doesn’t pour huge forces into a situation that hasn’t been breached.
‘And by now….’
It’s about time the boss and Evan met. I don’t know the exact time, but I know it’s now that the monsters have been pushed back.
Anyway, during a brief break, I issued a maintenance order, checked beyond the fortress wall, and asked.
“How is the situation in other places?”
“They say it’s going smoothly.”
As expected, the war that unfolded within the Empire was flowing without problems. The continent had experienced monster seasons several times and had overcome them, so this was possible.
“Do you think it’ll be over today?”
“At the earliest today, and at the latest, the war should be able to be finished within 3 days.”
“Well, I guess so.”
I nodded at Elena’s words.
Usually, monster seasons last for at least a month and up to 3 months.
The first reason is that monsters are gathered under the boss, making it difficult to deal with them at once, and the second reason is that they are affected by terrain and weather.
Lastly, depending on the situation, the boss also runs away, which leads to the war lasting a long time.
But now, each group is widely distributed throughout the Empire. Unlike previous monster seasons, it was easy to deal with the monsters.
In addition, the boss’s goal was clear, so there was no need to be dragged around.
“Oh, Sir Ellaime asked me to say hello. He said he went far away and won’t be able to come back today.”
“…Why are you contacting my sister?”
“Sir Ellaime said it first. I just listened.”
Just contact her directly. I understand that they get along well, but I didn’t like my sister being connected to anything related to gods.
“Tsk, it’s terribly tasteless.”
I felt dirty for no reason. I spat out the combat rations I was munching on. Even if they are preserved with magic, combat rations are still combat rations. They taste the same, which is bad.
At that time, something came into my sight. I looked at it and said.
“Hey. Don’t you think this monster season is strange?”
“I do. As I said before, I’ve experienced monster seasons more than 30 times.”
For now, the war is being fought and stopped, but it seemed like there were questions.
“But what can we do? That’s what monster season is like. It’s not as extreme as this time, but changes have happened from time to time.”
As expected, she knew well from her many years of experience. The way the war progressed changed several times depending on what kind of monster the boss was.
“Then what do you think of that?”
“Yes? What do you mean….”
I pointed to beyond the fortress wall with my chin. Elena looked in the direction of my actions.
“That, is….”
“How is it? Isn’t it strange even with that?”
She couldn’t close her mouth. Elena was surprised by the scene in her sight and shouted.
“That’s impossible! How could a higher species…!”
What she saw was a scene where monsters that had evolved, higher species, were gathered together.
There were about ten thousand of them. Completely different species were united and gathered together. Just like a human army.
“Why is this happening….”
It was no surprise that she, who had lived for so long, reacted like this.
The contagiousness of the monster season only applied to ordinary monsters. It didn’t work on evolved higher species. Even if it did, it was limited to the same species.
“What is that….”
“No way….”
The reactions of those who belatedly saw beyond the wall were soon heard. Everyone had a flustered expression.
Leaving those reactions aside for a moment, I took a soldier’s spear next to me. It was well made, but it was a spear that couldn’t withstand my strength. I imbued the spear with 10 layers of durability enhancement magic.
“This should be enough.”
I grab the spear, feeling its solid sensation. It’s been a while since I’ve held a spear, but when I grab it, my posture naturally forms.
3, 2….
And then, counting numbers in my head, the moment it became 1.
Paang!!
I threw the spear, bursting the mana gathered in my arm. The sound of air bursting was heard.
Swaeeeeeeeeeek!!!
The spear that moved forward violently, cutting through the wind. The spear, which accelerated and accelerated again by the magic spread the moment it was thrown, drew a streak of light.
And.
Kwaaaang!!!
The spear that flew pierced the center of the higher species group, creating a huge crater. Their blood and flesh scattered.
Only then did people come to their senses. Elena was startled by the roar and looked at me.
“Prepare for departure. You, me, and the elves and beastmen will go out and stop those guys.”
“It’s dangerous. I’d rather request support….”
“I think you’ll die before that?”
If it was a normal monster, I wouldn’t mind, but the current forces can’t stop that. Even if I commanded, the fortress wall would be breached before support arrived.
In the first place, this episode doesn’t assume that all monsters are killed. It depends on how quickly Evan incapacitates the boss. That’s what it depends on.
“If you understand, prepare quickly.”
“Yes, Saint.”
Fortunately, Elena understood well. Judging by the fact that she even called me Saint, she must know that this is the best option.
Afterwards, I checked my equipment and turned my head in one direction. I looked in the direction where Evan would be and muttered.
“What choice will you make….”
The story has already changed a lot. Evan has also changed a lot from the novel.
Then, what choice will you make, and what ending do you want?
I was so curious about that.
So, Evan. Oh, protagonist of this world. Don’t worry about this side and show me your choice.
“I will protect your home until you make a decision.”
I will help you.
Episode 125 Final Battle (4)
Episode 125: Decisive Battle (4)
A battlefield swept by a storm. Evan wore a blank expression.
Before such Evan, there was a giant footprint. Its owner was the boss he had just faced.
“E, Evan, are you okay?!”
“Are you hurt anywhere….”
At that moment, students came rushing to Evan’s side, panting. They checked on Evan’s condition.
Even with his friends there, Evan was still out of it. His unfocused eyes only stared into empty space.
“Hey, water! Get me some water!”
“Evan, snap out of it!”
They slapped his cheeks, sprinkled water on him, and moved to bring Evan back to his original state. Thanks to his friends’ efforts, Evan finally came to his senses.
“Ah, yeah… I’m okay….”
However, Evan’s voice lacked strength. That made them even more anxious.
Could it be because he experienced a moment of death?
The students thought it was possible. Even they, who were far away, felt fear from the boss’s presence.
Evan, who faced the boss head-on and went to the brink of death, his reaction was not unreasonable.
However, unlike the students’ thoughts, Evan was fine. His hands and feet did not tremble, and he didn’t feel like running away immediately.
He had died several times during Kyle’s training. If you only count the number of times, it’s over 100. He became too familiar with feeling despair and frustration in the face of death.
But even in that state, Evan stared blankly at one spot.
None other than the space where the boss had been standing until just now. Evan stared at that place for a long time and muttered.
“What is it….”
Originally, he should have died. Looking back again, death was certain.
The boss’s attack was right in front of him, and his posture was unstable, so he couldn’t even hold his sword properly. It was such a dangerous situation that he couldn’t think of the next move.
But he lived. He survived without dying.
The reason was that the boss stopped attacking midway. Thanks to that, Evan was able to continue his life.
“Seriously, what is it….”
Why on earth did he spare him? He can say with certainty that he didn’t spare him out of compassion.
It’s still vivid. The image of the boss changing his attack trajectory and striking the ground. And what kind of eyes he was looking at him with.
It was clearly… eyes that didn’t want to kill.
It didn’t make sense. When he attacked the commander of the Knights, he didn’t hesitate at all.
Moreover, Evan was even more confused by the boss’s continued strange behavior. He trembled in that state, hesitating to make the next attack.
That wasn’t just limited to himself, but also applied to other students. When he turned his gaze to his friends who were far away, he exuded an aura that he would kill them immediately, but he trembled and didn’t show it in action.
Such a bizarre behavior. It looked as if he was controlling his body, which was being manipulated, to refuse to attack.
It was already bewildering with those sad eyes, but with that kind of behavior on top of it, Evan became even more troubled. It was a series of scenes that defied common sense.
Therefore.
“I need to check it.”
Whether that feeling is genuine, whether that behavior is not a lie.
Evan got up. And he said to his friends, who were unable to do anything. Before leaving, he had to sort out the situation here.
“Guys, first of all….”
Evan gave instructions one by one.
Cleaning up the monster carcasses, laying the unconscious knights down properly, etc. He took as many measures as possible.
The students followed Evan’s words well. With no commander, Evan was the only one to trust. One way or another, Evan was the most reliable person among the students, in addition to his skills.
Evan didn’t stand still either. In the meantime, Evan found the commander of the Knights. The traces of him being blown away were clearly visible, so it wasn’t difficult to find him.
“Hoo, thank goodness….”
The commander of the Knights was unconscious with his eyes closed. Fortunately, he didn’t die.
Of course, his bones throughout his body were shattered, and he spat out blood from internal injuries, but as expected, he was a master, so he didn’t die easily.
Evan carried him on his back and returned to his spot.
Afterwards, after healing him moderately with magic, he took out the magic tool from the commander of the Knights’ ear. It was a communication magic tool exclusively for commanders.
Evan put it in his ear. Various voices were heard.
-Keueuk, confronting the leader in the Luar Plain….
-Just hold on a little longer! Arriving in 10 minutes….
-Keoeok! Damn it, moved….
-Boss appeared in the Tember River! Immediately…!
The cries of the commanders. As expected, the atmosphere was not good. Perhaps something similar to what happened here is happening.
Evan, listening to the communication and figuring out the boss’s location. The last space movement of the guy was confirmed.
Evan immediately kicked off the ground and got on the horse he had ridden to move.
“Evan! Where are you going!”
“Support will be here soon….”
Evan said to them in response to his friends’ calls.
“I’m sorry. I have something to do.”
Perhaps he was the only one who could do it, being fine in front of the boss. He had to move directly for that.
With a serious expression, the students couldn’t stop Evan. Seeing his friends’ expressions, Evan rode his horse and moved.
But as he moved towards the place where the boss was, he had this thought.
“If….”
If someone is manipulating him, what choice should I make?
The culprit of the monster season is ultimately the boss’s existence. Even if there is someone behind him, the phenomenon continues unless he dies.
Moreover, he has already caused numerous casualties, so his crime cannot be forgiven unless he dies.
But he couldn’t give up on the boss, that wolf. The sad eyes kept flickering in his mind.
Conflict arises in his heart. All kinds of thoughts torment him throughout the move.
What is the right choice, how can I achieve a satisfactory result?
But even after thinking and thinking, he couldn’t make a decision.
“What would hyung-nim do….”
In the moment of choice. How would hyung-nim solve this?
He wanted to run to hyung-nim and ask him right away. But there was no time to do that, and he shouldn’t.
He couldn’t rely on hyung-nim forever.
“Come to think of it….”
He had a conversation with hyung-nim about a similar topic sometime ago.
-What should I do if I have to choose between two?
-Yes. I was lucky to save them, but if I hadn’t, one of them would have died.
-So you’re asking what I would have done?
-Well, something like that. It might happen again.
When he asked that, hyung-nim replied with an indifferent face.
-I don’t know why you’re asking me that.
-Ah, hyung-nim! I really thought about it seriously!
Then hyung-nim said.
-Evan. Don’t ask others for opinions on such matters. Everyone has different values, and the criteria for selection are also different. If you had to choose between family and friends, who would you choose?
-Uh…….
When he couldn’t answer, hyung-nim said this.
-Okay. Then let’s use me as a standard. If I were to weigh Lana and the entire academy, who would I choose?
-Hmm, I don’t know. Lana-sunbae is a precious person to hyung-nim, but choosing between her and the entire academy is a bit….
-That’s how you would think. But you know….
Hyung-nim continued in a very serious voice.
-Even if Trianis were to perish, I would choose Lana. You or Bale would have done the same.
-Uh, that’s a touching statement… but aren’t you being too extreme?
-That’s why I’m saying this. It might sound strange to you, but it’s obvious to me. So I don’t like asking others about that issue, and the same goes for me. But if that moment comes, Evan, remember this.
Hyung-nim said, looking into his eyes.
-Don’t worry about whether it’s the best or the worst. Just do what your heart tells you to do. In my experience, that’s the most certain thing.
“Do what your heart tells you to do….”
He keeps repeating hyung-nim’s words.
And Evan came to a conclusion about that.
“I want to save everyone.”
He didn’t want any more people to die, and he wanted to save that suffering wolf.
But Evan knew that it wouldn’t be easy.
-Of course, to succeed, you need to have the power to do so.
Yes, he lacked power. Currently, Evan’s power to realize that wish was too insufficient. He had grown countless times over the past year, but at best, he was still just a student.
What’s the point of being born with talent? It’s not there when you need it.
He resents himself for being born late today. It would have been different if he had been born a little earlier.
“Seriously….”
As soon as he crosses one wall, another wall blocks him. It’s a wall that can’t even be compared to the worries he had just now.
The world is a series of choices, but this was too cruel.
“What should I do….”
Frustration envelops his entire body. He’ll be arriving at the place where the boss is soon. Evan had no idea what to do.
And immediately after.
Woo Woong-!!
The pure white sword, Raman, emitted a pure white light.
[Evan, my companion. I will help you.]
To help his partner.
***
Blood and flesh, killing intent intertwined. A stench stings the nose, and thick smoke obscures the vision.
Humans, demi-humans, monsters. In the battlefield where everyone’s five senses and minds are paralyzed.
In that place full of the madness of war, someone, stained with blood, wielded a black sword and roamed the battlefield.
He broke through the monsters ahead of anyone else, and he ran around and killed them more diligently than anyone else.
And the people on the ramparts could immediately recognize who he was, even from afar.
Kyle Arden.
He is called a saint, but he is just a student who is on the battlefield to fight against higher-ranking monsters.
Of course, he was not alone, but fought with the people of the Holy Kingdom. However, the number was only about 1,000.
So dizzying scenes unfolded, and dangerous situations occurred. Those who watched it closed their eyes tightly each time.
But they didn’t have the skills or courage to be together in that.
“Saint-nim….”
“Please save us….”
They could only pray to him as he fought hard.
Episode 126 Final Battle (5)
Episode 126 Decisive Battle (5)
Phew!
Blood spurts from the gap of the monster I cut in half. The gushing red liquid covers me.
But my whole body has been soaked in blood for a long time. Ignoring it, I continued to swing my sword.
Swish—
The monster splits in two. Again, blood sprays from the severed surface. Blood splattered once more.
Cheee…
Unlike before, smoke and a rotten stench emanate from my whole body. Parts of my clothes and skin were melting.
That’s because some monsters have poison. In particular, higher species often have enhanced abilities or racial characteristics as they evolve.
Of course, I was constantly protecting myself with mana, but this type seemed to have evolved more strongly.
However, it’s not a level of poison that would cause poisoning. This body is not immune to all poisons, but it’s difficult to harm it unless it’s an extreme poison like Intangible Poison.
‘And all I have to do is increase the output.’
I raised my mana to strengthen the mana shield. At the same time, I used the Arden Mana Cultivation Method.
I have never stopped training in the family’s cultivation method.
However, separately from that, I have not yet imbued it with my own color and nature. It is still a blank canvas. In other words, I have not perfectly used the abilities of the mana cultivation method.
The reason is because it’s too precious. It was too precious to use all the power of this excellent martial art now.
Of course, I could do it right away if I wanted to. But there was enough power without having to do that, and it wasn’t the time to use it yet.
‘Yes, not yet…’
Anyway, that doesn’t mean the characteristics disappear. Imbuing color and nature means that there are no limits to containing the two.
So, as in the past, I absorbed the poison again. And I converted it into mana.
What’s important in hunting is not only skill, but also stamina and mana management.
No matter how great your skills are, it’s useless if you don’t have the power to show it. In fact, there were many hunters who died because they used their abilities recklessly and ran out of mana.
Just like now.
“Ugh-!”
Suddenly, one of the beastmen collapsed. They were competing to see who could hunt more, and their leg strength gave out.
A momentary gap. The monster wouldn’t miss it. The surrounding monsters focused their attack on him.
A shaman’s spell binds his arms and legs, a tree larger than his body is swung, and a wall rises around him.
Restraint, attack, and cutting off the retreat. The three combined to kill him.
Thwack!
Releasing power, I kicked off the ground. The rapidly changing view. In an instant, I arrived in front of the beastman in danger.
Immediately, I swung my sword to break the tree, and spread magic under my feet to crush the wall and the spell.
Even if it’s a higher species, it’s still a monster. Compared to humans of the same level, they may be stronger, but they have many weaknesses and a different depth.
The crisis was over. I didn’t stop and took a stance. And after placing the monster that attacked just now in my sight, I swung my sword.
Three swings. The sword energy that stretched out split them in half.
“Hoo…”
Exhaling, I looked around. While I was dealing with this side, Elena and the elven troops were fighting the surrounding monsters.
To clean up, I joined in to help. And the situation calmed down.
I approached the beastman who almost died just now.
“Hey.”
“Uh, that’s…”
When I called him in a cold tone, he panicked and didn’t know what to do. I didn’t stop and exuded momentum.
“I told you. Don’t do stupid things on the battlefield. Focus on the battle.”
“Cough, w-wait…”
“Isn’t the commander’s order like words to you!”
While some are trying to minimize casualties while protecting this place, others are moving with their competition as more important.
“If I said it once, you should know how to listen!”
“S, save me…”
He couldn’t breathe under the pressure of killing intent. But I didn’t stop. Rather, I pressed harder as if telling him to die.
“Why don’t you stop?”
A voice was heard at that time. When I turned my head, Hatan, the representative of the beastmen, was there.
“Isn’t it possible for young blood to do that?”
The beastman representative, the head of a tribe, was saying such a thing.
“And who has been teasing us until now? If you’re a commander, you should understand the characteristics of the unit and give orders.”
“…….”
I was speechless at the sight of him saying such words as if they were right. Other beastmen seemed to agree with his opinion.
How ridiculous that sight was. I declared to them in this situation where the battle was not over.
“Elena. From this moment on, exclude the beastmen and proceed with the battle. Send people to the capital to fill the insufficient personnel. Since it should be focused on recovery and support rather than combat, priests will be enough.”
“Understood.”
Elena, who was beside me, gave orders to her subordinates. Then, of course, there was a backlash.
“Ha, do you think I’ll listen to that order…?”
“And tell your mother right now.”
At those words, I said to Elena again.
“…What words are you thinking of conveying?”
“The preliminary saint, Kyle Arden, is officially protesting to Red through Green.”
Saints and saintesses have several privileges. One of them is the ability to ask or wish something from God.
Most of them grant it as long as it’s not excessive. It’s not for nothing that they are loved.
This was a story that applied even to the preliminary ones.
“Even so, the World Tree…”
“My mother said she understands. She said she’ll do it right now.”
Unexpectedly, the answer came quickly. I nodded and said to Elena.
“Let’s go.”
“Yes.”
Elena hurriedly gave instructions and gathered the elves together. With the beastmen gone, we had to stop the higher species by ourselves until support came.
“Wait!”
At that time, Hatan jumped out. I moved my arm at that moment.
Bang!!
A line is created with a roar. Sensing the danger, he stopped abruptly.
“I’m warning you, the moment you cross that line, I’ll consider you enemies.”
The biggest enemy inside is an incompetent ally. I kept them because I trusted their skills, but if they interfere like this, it’s better to remove them.
“But if we’re not here…”
“Shut up. Go do that kind of competition in your arena.”
I said, exuding killing intent. Hatan and the beastmen behind him flinched.
“And… if you thought I’d accept it gently like Estella, you’re sorely mistaken. Do you think I exist to clean up after you?”
She might laugh it off. But not me.
When I got angry, Elena put her hand on her sword. Following her, other elves also moved. In this regard, elves were the best among all demihumans.
The beastmen no longer moved. Satisfied with the sight, I led the elves and moved.
“W-wait a minute…!”
But then, a desperate cry was heard. I ignored it and moved on.
“Even if you don’t care about anything else, sending us back is…”
I kept moving with the same tone. And soon, a satisfactory answer came.
“I-I’m sorry… Saint…”
To the beastmen, fighting is honor itself. But if they can’t participate in such a war, there’s nothing more dishonorable than that.
When I turned around, Hatan was bowing deeply. Of course, the surrounding beastmen were the same.
I looked at those guys and said quietly.
“Do well. It’s the last time.”
“Yes, yes!”
The beastmen were a little more docile. I nodded and said.
“Let’s go.”
I once again led the elves and beastmen and led the battle.
***
The battle went smoothly.
Elena and Hatan are both masters of strength. They were not existences that would be pushed back by higher species. With me joining in, there was no way we would be pushed back.
In addition, the elven troops silently did their part with Elena, and with the beastmen who listened properly joining in, we were able to gradually reduce the numbers.
But that was it. No matter how many monsters we killed, the battle didn’t end easily.
The reason was because monsters kept pouring in.
With humans gathering in droves in the middle of a monster-filled battlefield, the monsters around them also took an interest and rushed in.
Not only that, but I couldn’t focus all my attention on this side. Although attention was mainly drawn to this side, the war was still going on at the walls.
While giving orders and fighting here, receiving reports on the situation of the walls and giving other orders was difficult even for me. The amount of information to be processed was too much.
So, my brain was slowly overloading. Blood trickled down my nose.
“…Are you alright?”
Elena asked. Wiping the flowing blood, I said.
“I’m fine.”
It’s just because my physical realm is still low. I used to be able to do this easily when I was a hunter.
And more than anything.
‘I’m starting to get used to it.’
Kyle Arden’s talent shined even more in situations like this. In the midst of fierce battles, he was adapting to the fight in real time.
“What’s the situation with the boss?”
I asked Elena, who was wearing the commander’s communication magic tool. Throughout the battle, she had been listening to the situation instead of me.
“Evan… is fighting alone.”
“He’s not being pushed back?”
“He’s barely holding on at a ratio of 3 to 7…”
Elena seemed worried about Evan. She looked like she would go out to support him right away if I allowed it. But she didn’t show it.
I said to her.
“Don’t worry. He’s not the type to die easily.”
“But…”
“Hey, do you know who taught him? It’s me, I taught him.”
I, who was a hunter, I, who was a monster expert, taught Evan. Not the Tianis professors, but me.
So, there’s no doubt about his ability to deal with monsters.
“So…”
I continued, cutting down a monster.
“Focus on the battle now.”
“…Understood.”
“More than that, the fact that you appeared means…”
At that time, a monster blocked our way. It was a huge drake the size of which could easily break down the walls.
And I knew very well what this guy’s appearance meant.
“It must mean that this war is coming to an end.”
He was the most powerful monster after the boss. These guys are hidden in each battlefield.
“I’ll deal with that guy. You lead the other kids and stop them from interfering.”
“Yes.”
Elena, who nodded, gave orders to the elves and beastmen. They spread out widely following her and cleared the surrounding monsters.
The space is getting wider and wider. Only me and the drake were left. I said to the guy, who was making a small cry.
“Let’s have some fun, you and me.”
And then I blew mana into the ring and pulled out the power contained within.
[Unique Magic: Territory Declaration]
At that moment, mana surged around me.
Episode 127 Final Battle (6)
Episode 127, Decisive Battle (6)
Mana spreads. Surging and expanding its range, it absorbs the mana of nature and seizes the space.
Information from the space, expanding its domain between my senses, flows in, and a slight sense of omnipotence envelops my whole body.
-Krrreng….
Then, the drake lets out a threatening cry. It seemed that my mana, filling the sky, the earth, and every gap, was displeasing to it.
The creature violently spewed out mana, trying to destroy the deployed magic. But it was useless.
“It doesn’t work that way.”
Unique Magic.
A term referring to original magic developed by mages of the 7th Circle or higher.
In some worlds, it’s called a domain or signature, or, like me, unique magic. This is not just any ordinary magic.
Experience, enlightenment, mental image, wishes, and more. It is a magic that weaves together and melts down everything obtained while learning and mastering magic.
Simply put, it is the culmination of a mage’s life. Unique magic is like that.
Therefore, the magical system contained within it is distinctly different from ordinary magic. Because it contains everything about the mage. Depending on the mage’s skill and mastery, it can exert power akin to divine authority.
Even though my physical level is low, my unique magic was not at a level that could easily disappear.
-…….
After that, the creature didn’t charge. It watched me, wary of the magic I had unleashed.
The drake is a subspecies of dragon. It is more intelligent than humans. It quickly realized that I was not a weak human to be ignored.
Whoosh!
I was the one who moved first. I kicked off the ground and lunged into its embrace. The highly cautious drake put up its tough scales as a defense.
I infused sword energy and swung my arm greatly.
Clang!!
Scales and sword collided. Sparks flew in all directions. Even though I swung Karsa, which can cut through a Sword Master’s Sword Force, with considerable force, it only left scratches.
‘As expected of a subspecies, it’s tough.’
I expected it. Because I’ve hunted countless dragons and their subspecies. Creatures that inherited even a portion of the dragon’s blood were different from the base.
I was bounced back by the reaction force. A few steps away. Immediately, I kicked off the ground and narrowed the distance.
The gap narrowed. I once again wrapped Karsa in sword energy. This time, I transformed it to be as solid as a blunt weapon.
Clang!
A sound like metal colliding spread. The sharp sound was so painful it felt like my ears would burst.
But I didn’t stop and kept hitting the scales. Information such as the strength of the scales and the quality of the flesh was transmitted through the vibrations.
I obtained all the information I needed. At that moment, I changed my stance and adjusted my mana.
Tap!
Then, I climbed up its foreleg. As I got closer, the drake changed its fighting stance. The creature twisted its body violently, rotating half a turn.
“Seriously, you’re just like a lizard…!”
The nasty temper is the same!
It’s not difficult to stay attached like this. I can just use mana to adhere. But that wasn’t why I stuck to it. I released mana from under my feet and leaped high.
I reached a position higher than the drake. Something was caught behind me. It was the drake’s tail. The tail, breaking the sound barrier, was about to strike me head-on.
My judgment was quick. As soon as I realized it, I loaded my sword and body with a thousand pounds of weight. The rapidly increased weight pulled me to the ground.
Nevertheless, the tail’s speed was faster, and it approached my back in the blink of an eye.
The moment the tail hit me. I deployed a shield on my back. On top of that, I covered it with the mysteries of indestructible Vajra, and laid shock absorption and conversion magic behind it.
Wham!!
Immediately after, a tremendous roar was heard, as if a huge object had collided. Thanks to the prior preparation, the pain wasn’t as great as I thought it would be. Just a slight stiffness in my back.
My body falling downwards. The drake’s body was visible in front of me. Its huge body couldn’t be hidden.
I positioned myself with the blade pointing downwards. At the same time, I converted the absorbed shock into mana and formed a Sword Force with it.
The sword, enveloped in Sword Force, swelled greatly. The drake’s eyes changed at the sight of the brightly shining sword form. It knew the danger of this.
Moreover, there was enough time for the attack to arrive before it could evade. Sensing that, the drake reinforced the area to be attacked. The red scales turned black.
At the same time, the drake opened its mouth. Mana concentrating between its jaws. A trait exclusive to dragons and their subspecies, Dragon Breath.
Immediately after, a huge stream of mana was fired at me. Immense heat reached me in an instant.
‘Good timing.’
I smiled as I looked at the breath.
There are still battles to come afterward anyway. I had to conserve my strength in preparation for that. But it’s doing me a favor by saving me the trouble, so thank you very much.
I drew out some power from my soul. The ring reacted to the movement of my soul.
[The power of the Dragon Slayer dwells within you]
Dragon Slayer.
My power and achievement, gained from killing over ten thousand dragons.
The sword and my entire body were dyed with the energy of dragon slaying. Relishing the power I wielded after a long time, I sent my gaze forward.
In the meantime, the breath came right in front of me. I lightly swung my sword.
Kwa-ga-ga-gak!!!
A beam of light split in half with a roar. The dragon-slaying energy, which exerts absolute power against dragons, easily cleaved the breath.
But it didn’t end there. I spread the dragon-slaying energy widely. The energy scattered in all directions absorbed the drake’s mana and returned to me.
Something I couldn’t do at first. But after killing 1,000 dragons, I was able to make the mana of dragons that had escaped dominion my own.
The depleted mana in my dantian. I couldn’t absorb all of the creature’s enormous mana, and it surged around me.
The drake’s face turned dark. The expression that changed after the breath disappeared was quite a sight to see.
Now all that’s left is to pierce those scales. I withdrew the dragon-slaying energy and took my stance again.
My body heading downwards due to gravity. The creature struggled to avoid the tip of the sword. I deployed my Unique Magic to the fullest.
[Unique Magic: Domain Declaration] is not an attack magic. It’s not a buff magic that enhances the body either.
It is an auxiliary magic created for longer, more efficient battles. All of my Unique Magic, including this, is like that.
[Point Regression], which returns the body to a certain point in time, and other Unique Magics were all developed with a focus on combat.
The distance gradually closing. It was a distance that was just barely out of reach. But I ignored it and pushed the sword in with all my might.
At that moment, the sword disappeared as I infused my will. Karsa, enveloped in Sword Force, split into six and revealed itself from below the drake.
The creature’s eyes were filled with panic, not knowing that the swords would appear there. It belatedly tried to move mana to block it, but it was too late.
Thwack!
The six Sword Forces pierced the creature. Since I had already grasped the strength of the scales and flesh, I perfectly pierced the vitals without much difficulty.
Koo-oong, immediately after, the drake fell to the ground. The creature didn’t move. It was killed instantly.
Watching the blood flowing from a total of 12 holes, I recovered my power. Karsa returned to its original form, and the remaining mana was absorbed into me.
[Domain Declaration] is a Unique Magic that allows you to freely move power within the constructed domain. If my mana is contained within it, anything within the domain can be moved to any desired location at any time.
That’s what I used just now. With a little more application, it is also possible to mix martial arts while magic is being cast. The opposite is also true.
‘Well, I’m still barely able to use it.’
Because my level is low, I cast it with the help of the ring’s power. If my physical level gets higher, it will improve in terms of usage and application.
I surveyed the battlefield.
A somewhat chaotic atmosphere. Some of the higher-ranking species were milling around, not knowing what to do.
“I guess the death of the leader is a big deal.”
This creature under me must have been the king of one area, at least for now.
The battlefield gradually being cleared up. Then Elena came running. Her face and armor were covered in blood, probably because she had been running around hunting hard.
“You’re not hurt…”
“Why? Would you like it if I was?”
“…That’s not what I meant. Anyway, I’m glad it ended without any mishaps.”
I tapped the creature under my feet and asked.
“How was the situation while I was fighting?”
“It was very smooth. Probably because of the monsters you hunted.”
“I guess so.”
The presence of a leader or commander on the battlefield was really important. That was the same for monsters. No, maybe it’s even more significant than humans.
Anyway, that’s not what I’m curious about.
“More importantly, how is Evan doing?”
“Just a moment…”
Elena put her hand to her ear and asked about the situation over there. And her expression gradually brightened at the news she heard.
“Evan, Evan…!”
Forgetting that she was in the middle of a war, she shouted loudly. I quickly covered my ears and said.
“I get it, so calm down.”
“Ah… ahem.”
She cleared her throat once and turned her face away. But she couldn’t hide the blush on her face from embarrassment.
Anyway, since Evan finished his work, there was only one order I had to give.
“Elena. Retreat. Go back and prepare to defend.”
“Understood.”
She briefly bowed her head and gathered those who had come out for the expedition. The appearance of those gathered was not very good.
The elves, not to mention the beastmen who are fighters, all had tired faces. I shouted at them.
“We’re going back.”
That’s how we returned to the wall.
***
When we arrived at the wall, the battlefield where we had been fighting until just now was already a mess.
That was to be expected, as hundreds of species of monsters were gathered in one place. In the first place, monsters hardly ever leave their respective areas. Because it is their livelihood.
But now, due to the boss of the monster season, they have left their territories, and races that can be considered enemies have even banded together, so it was natural for fights to break out.
The monster season is ultimately nothing without a leader.
“It looks like it’s slowly coming to an end…”
Elena muttered, looking at the scene beyond the wall. She had a lingering? No, a relieved expression.
The others on the wall were the same as her. Watching the monsters fighting among themselves, someone collapsed with a thud. They seemed to be out of energy.
It’s understandable, since they’ve been on edge for the past week. Maintaining something far from everyday life is usually not an easy task.
“Yeah, it’s almost over.”
There was still some cleaning up to do, but to others, the monster season was already as good as over.
Probably in a few hours, the troops that had gone out on the expedition would return, and they would spend time sorting out the events of the past few days.
But unfortunately, I wasn’t in a situation where I could rest right away like them.
‘Still, it’s okay to just blank out for a moment, right?’
The end of [Main Episode: Monster Season]. So this much deviation should be okay.
“But… what are you going to do now?”
“About what?”
I looked at Elena at her incomprehensible question.
“There’s no need to stay here any longer. You’re still a reserve, but you’ve become like a saint because of this. Wouldn’t it be better to transfer to the Academy of Yustia?”
Did the World Tree tell you to do this? She’s talking about things I’m not interested in.
“I’ll take care of my own future, so mind your own business. And a saint? What saint? No matter what anyone says, I’m still a reserve.”
I just borrowed the word saint this time because I had no choice. I have no intention of ever getting rid of the reserve label. I’ll refuse even if those damn gods force it on me.
“Still…”
“What more do you want to say?”
I was a little annoyed, but I kept listening, thinking about the effort she had put in.
“I’m thinking about Saint Estella…”
That’s when it happened.
“Ah! Senior, are you done?”
Chloe’s voice came from behind. She was already next to me.
“I think you’re in the middle of an important conversation, but this is more important. I’ll borrow Senior for a bit~.”
“Oh, that’s…”
As always, the my-pace Chloe didn’t listen to what others had to say. Before Elena could finish her sentence, she put her arm around mine and said.
“Senior~ Let’s work hard together!”
Immediately after, Chloe used teleportation. My vision flickered.
Episode 128 Final Battle (7)
Episode 128: Decisive Battle (7)
The place we moved to and arrived at was inside a cave.
The spatial coordinates were roughly at the northwestern end based on the Imperial capital. We came quite far.
The inside of the cave was devoid of light. It was so dark that I couldn’t see anything. I first spread my sense of ki. There was nothing around.
“Ugh, it’s dark…”
At that moment, Chloe’s voice was heard from the side. It was a voice full of dissatisfaction.
She cast a Light magic spell. The light brightly illuminated the inside of the cave.
“Tch, he always has to be in a place like this.”
Chloe, who revealed her face, was making an annoyed expression. Whether she did or not, I said to her.
“Stop complaining and guide me. Why did we come to a place like this instead of moving straight ahead?”
“I can’t help it~. He’s such a shady guy, he would have run away if I did that.”
Chloe took the lead and led me, continuing to speak with a still dissatisfied face.
“Look at him now. Is it normal to hide in a cave like this? He could be in a bright place, but he always has to be in a dark place. Anyway, that son of a bitch is…”
“Don’t curse.”
“Sunbae~ I’m really angry. Do you know how hard I worked to find this place? I ran around diligently during the time you worked hard~.”
Chloe swept her forehead as if to express how hard she had worked. Of course, there was no sweat on it.
“What’s so difficult about chasing him?”
“You’re saying that because you don’t know that son of a bitch. Look at this.”
Chloe pointed straight ahead. At the end of her finger, a hazy mist was filling the passage.
Chloe reached out to the mist. Then, it attacked her as if it were a living creature.
Of course, it didn’t work, and Chloe lightly waved her hand to get rid of the mist that had covered her.
“How easy do you think it is to find him when he does things like this?”
“Well, I guess so.”
The mist was not only an attack, but also mixed with various magics, confusing the senses and mind of the intruder. If you were contaminated with that, an ordinary human would die instantly.
‘It looks like there are traps too.’
In addition, there were trap magic spells on the cave floor and walls. This was also intended to kill or expel intruders.
“But it won’t work anyway.”
Chloe spread her mana widely with a confident face. A mana barrier surrounded her and me. The mist disappeared without a trace as soon as it touched the mana barrier.
“Okay, let’s go!”
Chloe started moving again. I followed her and moved my steps.
However, even if the obstacle of the mist was excluded, moving was not easy. As I said just now, traps were laid, and the terrain was also rough.
Well, even that was somewhat cleared up as Chloe rearranged the terrain while complaining. Each time, a sound was heard, and the inside of the cave was filled with unpleasant noise.
“Be quiet. What if we get caught?”
“Sunbae, do you think I didn’t calculate that? And it’s okay. By now, Evan’s side will be so focused on, they won’t have the余裕to look around here.”
Saying that, she moved forward more noisily. It was a sigh-inducing sight.
After moving for a while, Chloe stopped abruptly.
“Oh, right, Sunbae. I’ll give you a few warnings before you meet that guy.”
Then, she looked at me and said.
“First of all, when you meet that son of a bitch, don’t listen to anything he says, no matter what he says. His words contain power, so you might be controlled at some point.”
She covered my ears with her hands as if to tell me to close my ears tightly and fight. The mana flowing from her hands blocked my ears.
“If I block it this much, it should be okay.”
Chloe’s voice sounded muffled. Immediately after, she removed the mana and continued to speak.
“Don’t believe everything you see. He’s a guy who operates from behind the scenes, so he’s really good at using illusions. He’s probably better than me?”
With that, she finished her warnings.
“Of course, it won’t be a problem for Sunbae. If that worked, wouldn’t he have been in my hands a long time ago?”
Chloe smiled brightly. As I felt from her words, her expression didn’t show any worry.
Chloe’s words didn’t end there. She put her hand on my cheek.
“And don’t die. If you die to that guy, you won’t see a good end.”
It was a somewhat worried tone, but the emotion I felt inside was not.
“Above all, I can never stand having my things taken away by others. If that happens, I’ll lock you up in a room so that no one can take you away. Got it, Sunbae?”
The same possessiveness as ever. It hasn’t changed even after time has passed.
I strongly pushed away Chloe’s hand.
“Who said you own me?”
But Chloe chuckled as if it were no big deal.
“You’re still cold as ever~. But I understand. I like Sunbae’s prickly side because it’s attractive. This must be love, right?”
I frowned at that nonsense.
“Shut up. And if you’re going to give me instructions like that, you move. Don’t make me do it.”
“Aww, don’t be like that~. Do you think I didn’t want to step up? If that were possible, I would have taken care of it separately a long time ago.”
Chloe, who clung to my side, whispered, bringing her face close to my ear.
“Do I look like a good child to you, Sunbae, who would let things like that slide?”
“…No.”
Even if I didn’t know anything else, Chloe was not the type of person to just let her losses go.
“So please. I really can’t help it because of the rule that we can’t attack each other~.”
“Haa…”
I sighed and continued walking. Either way, it was certain that he was a guy who had to be dealt with, even if it wasn’t Chloe’s request.
Before long, the end of the cave came into view. Beyond the sight, a huge pit and a barrier blocking the entrance were visible.
Chloe clicked her tongue at the barrier.
“Tch, look how thorough he is. I’m sorry, Sunbae. I don’t think I can go with you from here. The barrier is set up so that only I can’t enter. I can break it, but it’ll take too long.”
“I can go alone, so wait here.”
I took a step forward. The barrier swallowed me. Behind me, I heard Chloe’s voice.
“Sunbae~ good luck!”
I ignored it and moved my steps.
The huge cave I entered like that. As soon as I entered, all kinds of energy attacked me from all directions.
Hallucinations implemented with mana confuse the eyes, and the evil energy of black magic harasses the mind. The demonic energy of demons invades the body.
I activated [Domain Declaration]. Mana takes control of the surroundings, driving away the energy that was attacking me.
My mind and body became much more comfortable. Without delay, I moved to the center of the cave.
After about 5 minutes, I saw someone. The mastermind behind this monster season. I took in the appearance of the guy.
His height is over 2m, and his arms and legs are also long. His attire is a suit based on white with black mixed in. It is a slightly modern attire and decoration that does not suit this world.
After engraving his appearance, I carefully approached while minimizing the sound as much as possible.
“Hmm… This is not the result I wanted.”
A small murmur. That androgynous voice was in a very troubled tone.
“To only be able to inflict this much damage. I thought I would destroy at least half of it. As expected…”
In front of such a guy, a screen appeared and someone came to mind. It was Evan.
“No matter how much I exclude him, variables exist. I should have included even these outskirts in the calculation. It’s a mistake.”
Even though I was within his attack range, the guy didn’t turn around. Even after that, the guy who was muttering to himself and moving his hands said.
“But she also has no understanding. We have the same purpose, so it would be nice if she just let it go. She’s so persistently chasing me. What a troublesome personality. Don’t you think so, intruder?”
A voice with a sense of余裕. It was a voice that wasn’t afraid of me.
And the moment he turned his head with a leisurely movement as if he was out for a walk.
I stretched out [Domain Declaration] for a long time and put the guy inside the domain. At the same time, I took out the power engraved in my soul.
Kwa Gaga Gak!!
The energy of Godslaying wrapped around the sword. The power that could destroy the world raged in the cave.
Cough, a pain that twisted my stomach came over me. I spat out blood from my face. It was the price for using a power that was not allowed in the current realm.
But I didn’t stop. I endured the pain and moved my arm. And then, recalling the face of some old man, I unleashed that power closest to the essence of martial arts.
Celestial Demon Extermination Sword (天魔滅劒)
-Hwaaaak!
A black ray of light flashed. All kinds of energy and objects in the cave stood in the way of the sword’s path. But it was useless. The Celestial Demon’s technique deleted the space and stretched out.
At that time, the guy disappeared. He teleported.
I spread a coordinate sealing magic in the domain. This blocked teleportation. Along with that, his location is captured by my senses. [Domain Declaration] was synchronized with my senses.
I wield the power of unique magic. I moved the fiercely stretching sword energy. The location is not far from where he disappeared.
The guy revealed his appearance. The moved sword energy also appeared. At the moment when the body was completely realized. The sword containing the power of Godslaying accurately split the guy’s two eyes.
A horizontal line about 2cm long. The area where the eyes were completely disappeared. The top of the head divided into two turned to ashes and disappeared, and the bottom drooped down.
“Hoo…”
I exhaled the breath I had been holding in. I had to finish it quickly, but I couldn’t rush because I had used the power beyond the limit in succession.
After taking a breath, I spewed out energy again. And it was the moment I was about to swing my sword.
“Hehehe, I can’t believe she would bring someone who could harm me. It’s unexpected.”
The guy opened his mouth with his face split in half.
“More than that, what world are you from? No, before that, I’ll compensate you 10 times the promise she made. I don’t know how much you’ve heard, but we don’t die easily.”
He tried to negotiate with me, leaving me behind. I ignored it and swung my sword.
“Get lost.”
“Um?”
Whoong-!
The energy of Godslaying stretched out again. But due to successive burdens, it missed the target. It cut the body, but it didn’t completely cut the soul.
Even though his mouth was half gone, his mouth moved.
“I can’t believe you’re a native. Even though resistance is possible like that, there is a native who can kill me. This is really… a big variable.”
I endured the pain that permeated my whole body and moved my arm.
However.
“Keuheuk…!”
I couldn’t continue the attack due to the pain that gripped my heart. In the meantime, the guy raised his body, which had been cut diagonally in the upper body and had only a part of his head left.
“It seems you’ve overdone it. I’d like to take care of you now, but unfortunately, it’s impossible with this body. I’ve used all my strength for this plan. Then…”
Then the guy ran to the opposite side of the cave.
“Let’s see each other again someday. Mr. Unknown Native.”
“Stop right there!”
I couldn’t let the guy go like this. I didn’t know what he would do if I let him go. I withdrew my energy and chased after the guy.
“Hahaha, you’re as persistent as her!”
Magic unfolds behind him. The power of destruction attacked me.
Seogeok!
I cut the magic. If it’s just magic, it wasn’t difficult to get rid of it.
“It’s amazing. There are very few people who have reached this level in this world. What’s your identity? I would have checked if my eyes were okay.”
“I told you it’s none of your business!”
I cut his arms and legs at the same time. But only some of his legs were cut. But even that was immediately regenerated because it didn’t contain the power of Godslaying.
‘I can’t help it.’
It was obvious that he would escape if it went on like this. I had no choice but to overdo it.
I used the power of the ring as much as possible and spread out [Domain Declaration]. The domain stretched out beyond the guy.
“Haha, what an exhilarating magic! This makes me even more curious.”
I closed my ears to the annoying laughter.
Kwang!
Magic and magic collided in mid-air. The fragments scattered in all directions. In the meantime, I occasionally fired sword energy. But the guy easily avoided it.
“It doesn’t work.”
“……”
Even so, I kept firing my sword. The result of the attack was engraved on the ground. The guy said to me.
“You must be in pain, so why don’t you give up and rest? Even if your eyes are sealed, your other senses are fine. Judging from your rough breathing, it wouldn’t be strange if you collapsed soon.”
Immediately after, he stopped in his place. It seemed that he was no longer afraid of my pursuit.
“Heoeok, heoeok…”
“At this rate, I don’t even need to run.”
“Do you really… think so?”
When I faced the guy, his upper body was completely regenerated. Now his neck was regenerating.
“Yes.”
And the moment he answered that and took a step towards me.
“But what’s wrong with this? You’ve fallen into a trap.”
I activated the magic formed by engraving wounds on the ground. Then, mana soared from the floor and created a huge sphere.
The thirty layers of sealing magic created in this way. Each different seal engraved on the barrier blocks the entry of others. This magic that I learned from the sage someday sealed even God.
The guy laughed when he saw it.
“Hehe, you’ve underestimated me too much. This magic is nothing to me.”
Cheolkeok!
The seal was dismantled with a single wave of his hand. Through that gap, the guy ran away. I chased after him.
“Hmm, this is getting boring now.”
Then, at some point, the guy muttered like that. And then he cast teleportation.
The place where he disappeared and appeared was the opposite of the place he was chasing. In order to chase him, I had to use teleportation at least 10 times.
But.
“I knew it.”
Even if it’s not the main body, I’ve fought your clones several times. I said to the back of the guy’s head.
“Your thoughts are obvious.”
“Um? How?”
“It’s none of your business.”
Even if I say that, it’s simple. I just applied [Perspective Regression] and [Domain Declaration], two unique magics.
“Die now.”
I took out the energy of Godslaying and swung my sword. Dozens of sword energies split the guy’s body and soul. And I withdrew the energy and lowered my arm when I cut it without a trace.
“Hoohoooo…”
I exhale a long sigh. The pain surged as I forcibly used the unpermitted power again, but it was bearable to some extent because I thought it was over.
Immediately after, the guy’s energy slowly disappeared from the cave, confirming that he was definitely dead. Still, I searched through the wreckage just in case. There might be a remaining body.
I burned the wreckage one by one and got rid of it completely. And at the moment I lifted the last piece of lump, the guy’s head appeared. A head with only eyes, nose, and mouth barely remaining. The guy’s eyes turned to me.
“Hehe, I wondered who it was, but it was you.”
A clone laughing.
“At first, I thought I was mistaken. As far as I know, there are no humans who can deal with us except for ‘him’.”
“……”
“But now I understand. Well, if it’s you, it’s possible to kill us. More than that…”
The guy’s eyes and mouth curved.
“You’ve fallen. I can’t believe you, who shone so brightly, would become like this.”
“Shut up.”
I roared while pressing down with energy. But the guy laughed as if it were nothing.
“Haha, it won’t work no matter how much you threaten me with that appearance.”
His eyes turned to me. His transparent pupils seemed to pierce me. I shouted loudly and swung my sword. The guy’s two eyes disappeared.
“Don’t look at me with those fucking eyes. It’s disgusting.”
“Your attitude is still the same. Well, I understand. All mortals reacted that way.”
“……”
I stared at the guy silently.
“Do you have anything to say?”
“…I’m warning you. Don’t do anything other than the determined actions. If you don’t want to see me step in.”
“Hahaha!”
As soon as he said that, the guy burst into laughter. It was a very big laugh.
“With that pathetic destiny and insignificant body? You’re going to stop me with that?”
“Yes. I’ll stop you no matter what it takes. So…”
I paused for a moment and took the guy’s name out of my mouth.
“Get out of my area and get lost. Nyarlathotep.”
“Hehe, there are few humans who can say my name like you. Of course, this body is a clone, so it’s too much to call it by that name.”
The guy is a clone. He was far behind compared to the main body.
“The answer?”
When I demanded an answer, the guy laughed again and opened his mouth.
“Yes… There was a saying that people used to say at times like this.”
Then a hand regenerating next to his mouth. That hand had its middle finger raised.
“Eat shit. There’s no way that’ll happen for the sake of your foolish father.”
“Then…”
I took out the power of Godslaying. I swung my sword with the feeling that it was the last time.
“Get lost, you cockroach.”
Beings like bugs that exist everywhere regardless of time and space. That’s why it was right to call them that.
“Your evaluation is still harsh. Still… I look forward to the day we meet again.”
And at the moment the sword was swung.
“Oh you, who was loved by the world…”
He said his farewell.
Immediately after, the remaining face turned to ashes and disappeared.
“Hoo…”
The definite death of the clone. After confirming that, I slumped down in place. And then I took out the emotions contained inside.
“Fucking sucks, really.”
It fucking sucks. I couldn’t explain this feeling without that word.
Why did I deal with his eyes first? It was to prevent him from seeing me. Even if his body changes, his soul doesn’t change, so he can recognize me right away like just now.
“Haa, fuck…”
But I didn’t have the strength to pour out my complaints anymore, so I just sighed in place.
Episode 129 After The War (1)
Episode 129: After the War (1)
“I’m going to die….”
Stretched out from the center of the cave, I didn’t move for quite a while in that state. Or rather, to be precise, I couldn’t move.
And for good reason, there wasn’t a single part of my body that was intact.
All of my ribs were broken, and my arms and legs were shattered or pulverized. Naturally, my muscles were torn to shreds, and blood vessels were beyond repair.
All of this was the result of the battle I had just waged with that guy. I was fine even when fighting the monsters.
But I had no choice but to push myself this hard. I didn’t want him to discover me, and it was for a sure kill.
Even if it’s just an avatar, an Outer God is an Outer God. No matter how much power it consumed during the monster season, it’s not an opponent to be taken lightly. In fact, Evan in the novel didn’t completely catch him.
Anyway, thanks to that, I’m the only one in this state.
Of course, even if my whole body is broken, I’m not dying. I’ve experienced this many times. At least a thousand times.
“Still, I’ll need some rest.”
But that was in my previous body, and this is the first time in Kyle Arden’s body. So, recovery is necessary.
“Will it take two months?”
Based on past experience, it will take at least that long. This is even the time it takes when I handle it my way. Normally, I would have to lie in bed for a year.
“Ugh…”
I groaned and waited. And after a while, the space twisted, and someone appeared. It was Chloe.
“Senior! You’ve worked hard~.”
Chloe’s lively voice. But my ears hurt. My ears were so damaged that they bled even from small vibrations.
“Quiet… what are you doing?”
Chloe, who came to my bedside, stood there still. Looking down at me, she scanned my body.
Then she slowly opened her mouth.
“Senior… do you know you’re very defenseless right now?”
Resting her chin on her hand and shining her eyes. It was as if she was about to do something right away.
“So, are you going to do something?”
“Who knows?”
Chloe knelt down. Releasing her arms and stretching out her hands. Raising her index finger, she poked my face.
“Of course, I have no intention of doing anything. I’m good at keeping promises, you know.”
“Bullshit.”
“Are you making me sad by saying that? Have I ever broken a promise with you, Senior?”
Mana enters my body through her finger. Chloe continued.
“But it’s amazing. Senior, who always shows only a strong side, is getting so weak. So, Senior is also human?”
“Quiet… Ugh! Do it gently.”
The power of healing flows in. But her skill is rough, and I felt pain as if a knife was scraping my nerves.
“Hey~ This much pain is bearable for Senior, right? If a normal person were in Senior’s condition, they would have died a long time ago?”
Smiling brightly, she continued to heal my body roughly. But it was only first aid, so it didn’t completely restore me.
Of course, I could return to the original state if I used [Point of View Regression], but unfortunately, it was impossible in my current state.
“Okay, done!”
Chloe takes her hand away. The treatment is over.
“Let’s go now!”
She tapped my shoulder and urged me to act.
Certainly, the pain that covered my body disappeared. But my body still couldn’t move.
“I can’t move…”
“Pardon?”
“I can’t move.”
“I’ve healed you enough to move, though?”
“It’s not an injury that can be healed that easily.”
If it were, I would have healed it myself and finished it.
“Hmm…”
Chloe pondered at my words.
“Ah! Then…”
She got up as if she had a good idea.
Then she put her arms under my knees and back.
“Oop-cha!”
She lifted me up. And very easily.
“Isn’t this comfortable?”
I frowned at her words with a bright smile.
“…Put me down. I’m telling you nicely.”
It’s not just carrying me on her back, but a princess carry. It’s an experience that will be in the top ten of humiliations I’ve ever experienced… Damn it.
But Chloe ignored my words.
“How is it? Doesn’t it feel like a prince who came to save a princess in distress? Ah, it’s the opposite in this case.”
“Don’t do stupid things and move me with magic.”
“Unfortunately, that’s impossible~. You have to be attached to use teleport.”
That was ridiculous. That may be the case for ordinary wizards, but her magic skills are good enough to do it.
“Last warning…”
“Now, now, the sick person should go to sleep.”
She put her hand on my forehead. She cast a sleep spell.
The drowsiness that rushes in. I, who had used up all my energy, could not resist it.
“Then, good job today, Senior?”
Chloe’s soft voice was heard in my ear. I barely squeezed out my strength and said.
“You son of a bi…”
“See you when you wake up~.”
In the fading vision. Chloe’s pleased expression was the last scene I remembered before falling asleep.
***
With Kyle asleep. Chloe didn’t move for a long time. She just stared at her senior who was asleep in her arms.
Reason? Of course, there was only one.
“Senior… what are you really?”
Chloe heard the conversation between that bastard and her senior. It was shocking content even for Chloe.
That he and Senior knew each other.
At least, Chloe herself knew that it could never happen.
Because those guys weren’t interested in mere humans. They were just small and cute toys.
Of course, it’s not like they had no interest at all. They paid attention to some. But at best, they were divided into only two types.
Some humans who were born with the destiny of good and evil.
If there are 5 billion humans, they only focused on the extremely small number of humans, only 1 or 2 out of them.
This is an undeniable fact. Although her origins are not the same as theirs, she is in a cooperative relationship for now. She knew most of the facts well.
“Then… isn’t he a reincarnator?”
Chloe thought her senior was from this place. But they haven’t been on this continent for very long. It doesn’t make sense that Senior and they know each other.
So, what can be inferred is that Senior is a transmigrator, not a reincarnator.
Then everything is explained. Why they know each other. They know each other because they met in another world.
But there was one question.
“A being who was loved by the world…”
What I heard in their conversation. But that was strange. Senior’s soul smelled like a typical villain.
Not just an ordinary villain. A villain who has destroyed at least one world.
“Hmm… I don’t know any more than this.”
Senior didn’t talk about himself very much. Not only to herself, but also to close people like Lana and Evan.
“He’s a very secretive person.”
But that’s also what makes him more attractive.
Anyway, since there was no information, Chloe couldn’t continue thinking. But it wasn’t like there was no one to get information from.
“Should I ask that bastard?”
The surest way to solve the curiosity is to ask that son of a bitch. But it was highly likely that he would not answer because of what happened today.
“Ah, I don’t know.”
Thoughts that only hurt my head even if I think about it more. Chloe shook her head and shook off her thoughts. Then she lowered her head.
Then I saw Senior’s face.
“It’s as Lana unnie said.”
The appearance of closing his eyes and sleeping soundly was as cute as I had heard from my sister.
It would be nice to have him by my side forever like this.
“It’s a problem because he doesn’t come over.”
Even though I work hard, nothing changes. But when I see him accepting me while disliking it, I feel like he has some feelings for me.
“Or not?”
It’s easy to read other men’s minds, but why doesn’t this man do that? He’s really a hard person to get.
Well, let’s stop with the impressions. It’s time to go back soon.
Chloe cast a spell. Mana surrounded her and Kyle. Immediately after, the two disappeared.
***
As soon as I regained consciousness, I opened my eyes.
I see a pure white ceiling, and a patient’s gown comes into view. I’m in the infirmary again.
I got up.
“Ugh…”
The excruciating pain that comes at that moment. The priests seem to have treated me roughly, but I haven’t fully recovered. In addition, this pain was also due to the wound in my soul.
Looking around the infirmary, it’s a private room for now. There’s no one around.
Looking at the window, it’s morning. I don’t know how many days have passed, but everyone will be busy cleaning up.
Well, I can meet people later, so I lay back down on the bed. It hurts so badly that it’s hard to sit for a while.
As I was resting like that.
[Bbambabam~!!]
The system window popped up. I thought it was time to come out soon since it hadn’t appeared for a while.
[The possessor has achieved a hidden goal]
[‘Hidden Quest: Cooperate with the Main Character! Conclude the Monster Season!’ has been achieved]
Cheerful-feeling letters pop up, but I’m not in a state to react. I looked at the window in front of me and said.
“Stop doing useless things and give me the reward and get out.”
[……]
The system window was silent for a while at the cold reaction.
[As a reward for the possessor who suffered while fighting the past relationship, ‘Black…’ ]
“Wait a minute.”
I paused at the flowing letters and stopped him. Then I stared at the window and said.
“Who are you? At best, there are only about 100 people who know that I have a relationship with those guys.”
[Failed to send message]
“Tell me straight. Who are you.”
[Failed to send message…]
“Don’t lie and tell me. Should I try reverse tracking once?”
[…Ahem]
I was resentful of the being beyond the system, but I left it alone because it didn’t force me much. If it were a system from another place, it would give all kinds of missions and force me to move.
In that respect, it was enough to give me points for taking rewards with the word hidden and not giving other quests. So, I didn’t touch it all along.
But if you know me, it’s a different story. Because it means I have a relationship with you.
I waited for his answer. Unfortunately, inference is impossible. There are more than enough beings among the approximately 100 people who can create the system.
Even I can make it right away if I want to. It’s not much different from creating a program.
But the answer he gave was.
[Ah, I don’t know. Track it if you’re going to track it. You’re being mean even if I give you a reward. Anyway, you’re still bad-mannered, then and now, ahem… The reward ‘Black Hwan-dan’ is given! That’s it! Goodbye~! Sigh, I should turn on automatic replies from now on.]
He poured out words in an instant and disappeared.
I immediately cast a tracking spell on my soul. The system is the type that is engraved on the soul, so it could be chased with magic.
But no matter how much I tracked it, I couldn’t feel anything. He temporarily cut off the connection.
“…Hoo.”
Deep anger surged from within. I wanted to find out the identity right away, but now that it’s like this, there was no way to find out.
“Just you wait. Later…”
I’ll find you and beat you half to death.
I clenched the ‘Black Hwan-dan’ created in my pocket in my hand and suppressed my anger. It was possible because he gave me something that would be of great help right now.
Peace returned once again.
But before long, that peace was quickly broken. Because a familiar voice was heard through the infirmary window.
-I can’t do that! No, I can’t!
None other than Evan’s voice.
“What did you do again that makes you like that.”
I sighed and got up with my sore body.
Episode 130 After The War (2)
Episode 130: After the War (2)
The sound I hear all the way down from the infirmary. It must be quite a commotion to be heard even inside the building.
On the way down, I met a priest.
“Ah, Saint. Are you alright?”
He greets me with his hands clasped together. I recognize his face. He was the representative of the priests among the Yustia Holy Kingdom’s support troops.
“Yes, I can manage.”
“That’s a relief. Still, would you allow me a moment to examine you? I did my best to heal your body, but the damage to your soul was too severe for me to do anything about it.”
It seems he was the one who healed me. I guess a normal priest wouldn’t have been able to heal me.
“Sure.”
I readily agreed. I figured I could get a quick healing before going to see Evan.
“Then.”
He approached cautiously. As if he were treating a king or emperor. I understand. For the followers of Yustia, the Saint and Saintess were beings of that stature.
Whoosh!
Light blooms from his hands. Divine magic enveloped my entire body. I tolerated the unpleasantness of the divine power. This was not the time to be picky about such things.
The pain gradually lessened. My soul was recovering, even if only slightly. It’s usually a difficult task. He’s highly skilled.
However, the treatment didn’t last long. Because his divine power ran out. He was drenched in sweat.
“Hoo….”
He exhaled a breath filled with heat. He looked exhausted to anyone who saw him. I said to him.
“That’s enough.”
“This is my limit. I’m sorry.”
He stopped using divine magic and bowed his head. He seemed sorry for not being able to heal me further.
But there was no need to be sorry. Completely restoring a damaged soul was something only a god or saintess could do. It was beyond the realm of human ability.
“No, it was helpful.”
I expressed my gratitude, knowing that well. The pain was significantly reduced compared to before, which was a great help.
“It’s nothing compared to the Saint’s hardship. The Saint was the one who worked the hardest in this war.”
“Yeah, well….”
As expected of a follower of the God of Light. He’s good at saying cheesy things.
“Still, I hope you take care of your body. Do you know how surprised we were when Junior Cloiran carried you in yesterday? Everyone was worried about you, Saint. It must have been something important….”
“Wait.”
I cut him off. And asked.
“…Did everyone see it?”
“Yes, the capital and Trianis, as well as all the returning personnel, witnessed your injured state.”
That’s not what I meant….
‘Damn it.’
Embarrassment washed over me when I heard that everyone had seen Chloe holding me.
I felt like I would die of shame if I continued this conversation, so I quickly changed the subject.
“You should be careful. More importantly, what’s going on outside? I heard Evan’s voice, but he’s not the type to cause trouble.”
“Ah, that’s….”
He hesitated with a troubled look on his face. Then, after a moment, he replied.
“It’s hard to explain in words, so it’s best to see it for yourself.”
With those words, he led me downstairs. The outside of the student center was still noisy.
Bang
He opened the door himself, considerate of my injured state. The sight that greeted us was two groups facing off against each other, surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.
“It’s all resolved now! So why are you saying you’re going to kill him!”
“That’s only a temporary phenomenon. He’s a ticking time bomb.”
One was Evan. He wasn’t alone, and someone I knew was with him. I was wondering where she had gone; she was here.
The other was a group of representatives from the support forces. Professors, imperial knights, and representatives from the kingdom alliance, all those who participated in this war were present.
Of course, excluding the Yustia Holy Kingdom. They remained neutral.
I could immediately tell what they were fighting about.
The huge wolf crouching behind Evan. It was because of the boss from this monster season.
“That’s not certain!”
“No, it’s definite. Looking at past records, there have been cases where they deceived humans in this way. More than anything, there’s no record of the leader being tamed by humans.”
They refuted Evan’s words. But Evan only shielded the boss even more.
Seeing this behavior, a professor spoke to Evan as if trying to reason with him.
“Besides, he possesses a strange power. Student Evan knows that well, doesn’t he?”
“But….”
Evan was at a loss for words.
At the same time, people around him nodded in agreement. They must have directly experienced that power. The madness of the Outer God is not something humans can handle.
It was removed now thanks to Evan, but the deeply ingrained fear would not disappear.
“Just a moment.”
Then Elena interjected.
“It’s only been a day. Is there a need to rush to a conclusion?”
“That’s because you don’t know, Elena. He… cannot be allowed to live.”
The man who answered had turned pale. Everyone who had faced the boss was also trembling.
The air instantly became heavy. Elena was flustered by the sudden change in atmosphere. The same went for the onlookers.
-Evan did play a big role, but is this really okay…?
-What if he suddenly attacks us….
-I’m grateful for his hard work, but still….
Such words floated around as the powerful individuals who were supposed to be strong showed weakness. It was a matter of life and death, so they couldn’t help but be sensitive.
“Ugh….”
“…….”
Evan bit his lip, and Elena couldn’t say anything.
“Ah, it’s Kyle!”
Then, Lana, who was among the crowd, discovered me.
At that moment, the crowd parted around me. Countless gazes focused on me.
‘I was going to watch a bit more.’
I had no choice but to move to the center. The priest who was beside me followed me.
As I stood between the two groups, Lana and Ellaime stuck to my side.
“Kyle, are you alright? Shouldn’t you be resting more?”
“Young master, you should rest more as Lana said. You’re better than yesterday, but you’re still not in good condition.”
“I’m fine, so don’t worry too much.”
I reassured them, as they seemed ready to drag me to the sickroom at any moment.
After that, people greeted me.
Most people bowed silently or offered short words.
“We greet the Saint.”
“The Saint has arrived.”
There were also people who greeted me with the word Saint. Most of them were from the Yustia Holy Kingdom.
I wish they wouldn’t say that, but I let it go. On the one hand, I knew there was nothing I could do about it. Of course, I was still displeased.
Meanwhile, Evan looked at me with tearful eyes. He seemed to be asking for help.
‘Tsk tsk, he still has a long way to go.’
I thought he had grown a little as a protagonist through this episode. He still has many shortcomings.
I stood on Evan’s side and asked the opposite side.
“What’s the problem that’s causing such a ruckus? Can’t people even get some rest?”
“Ah, perfect timing. What do you think….”
“What do I think?”
I glared at the person who said that, annoyed by the wording. It was someone from the Kingdom Alliance.
“Ah, cough, cough… I mean, what does the Saint think about the disposal of that monster?”
He quickly backed down, corrected his words, and asked me. I looked at the boss.
Actually, there was no need to look for long. It was emitting a truly insignificant aura.
Anyone here could kill that wolf if they wanted to. That’s how far it had fallen. It was hard to believe that it was once a being known as the guardian.
“What is there to think?”
I slowly approached him.
“Brother….”
Evan called my name, tearfully. I sighed inwardly at the sight.
“Evan.”
I called Evan’s name and knelt on one knee.
“You owe me one.”
And then, I drew power from my still-unhealed soul.
The boss would have withered away and died. That was his fate.
But if you want to save him, and if that’s the ending you choose.
‘I have to help you.’
You are a being worthy of respect.
That was what I could do for you, the center of the world, the protagonist.
Whoosh!
The light emanating from my hand enveloped the boss. Vast energy surged and spread in all directions.
The pure white light affected the surroundings, and reactions soon followed.
“What is this….”
“Oh, what a beautiful sight this is….”
“Such vast and pure divine power….”
Some were speechless with admiration, and some couldn’t take their eyes off the sight, tears streaming down their faces.
This was an energy that could be said to be the epitome of purity. Any living creature would feel reverence and awe.
But to correct one of their statements, this is not divine power. It’s a similar power, but if you divide it into details, it’s definitely a different kind.
I manipulated the energy to adjust the boss little by little. First, I started by reducing his huge size.
The biggest problem with this guy is that the level of his body is too high.
In the past, this wolf was a guardian deity who protected humans, a being who was in the position of a demigod. The levels of his soul, energy, and body are on a different dimension.
But this guy didn’t take care of his body. He didn’t recover the energy that had been consumed in continuous battles. He filled the gap with his soul, and as a result, his soul was damaged. That lowered the level of his soul and energy.
However, his body was still in the state of a demigod. It was far higher than the other two levels. That caused an imbalance.
In the meantime, he used mana to recover his wounded body, which he couldn’t handle, and then filled it with his soul again. It was a vicious cycle.
Moreover, his condition worsened as he acted as the boss of the monster season. So the only solution was to lower the level of his body and balance the three.
The size gradually decreased. He recovered his energy with the power generated from lowering his level, and healed his damaged soul.
At that moment, a pain that twisted my insides occurred throughout my body.
Cough—
Immediately after, I vomited a tremendous amount of blood. The amount felt lethal, and reactions erupted from the surroundings.
“Kyle!”
“Young master!”
Lana and Ellaime rushed over. Followed by Evan and Bale.
“Just….”
I continued the work, as I could have finished it if I had done just a little more. But even that didn’t last long. I vomited blood again, and my movements forcibly stopped.
‘I guess it was still too much….’
I thought it would be possible, barely, with the treatment before coming here. Still, it should last for at least 3 years, so I can finish it later.
“Hurry, get the Saint…!”
“A stretcher! Bring a stretcher!”
Moreover, I couldn’t continue as the surroundings were in chaos.
And just as I was about to collapse from exhaustion.
“That’s a shame. It seems like it was almost finished. If it’s not impolite, may I finish it?”
Someone cut in between us.
Snow-white hair woven with light, quite impressive sky-blue eyes, and a face that seemed to embody beauty.
I knew who she was right away.
Why are you here?
“This….”
It’s the alcoholic woman.
“Is that alright? Prospective Saint?”
Saintess Estella. She appeared before me.
Episode 131 After The War (3)
Episode 131: After the War (3)
Estella.
The saintess of the Ustia Theocracy, a woman called the daughter of the gods.
And the lead of ‘Akacheonma’.
“……”
I was stunned by her sudden appearance.
Because normally, she shouldn’t be appearing in this episode. The theocracy was busy with ‘Black’ issues.
Besides, if they had the capacity to send the saintess, the number of reinforcements would have been twice as many.
Anyway, other people’s reactions weren’t much different from mine at her appearance.
Unlike me, who is a candidate, she is the real saintess. The student hall became chaotic in an instant.
“We greet the Saintess.”
“The Paper of White greets Lady Estella.”
Greetings were heard from everywhere. All voices of the theocracy’s people. They gave her eyes of respect.
It was natural. Considering her reputation and achievements as a saintess, it was strange not to revere her.
“S, Saintess Estella! Why are you here…!”
“Weren’t you too busy to come?”
Elena and Hatan, the representatives of the theocracy, came rushing over at her appearance. The two surrounded her as if to protect her.
Perhaps an even greater reaction than mine. But it was understandable. She was a being loved by God. An important figure as much as their God.
“Elena, Hatan, long time no see!”
The two bowed their heads at the saintess’s greeting. And then Elena asked.
“More than that, Saintess Estella. What brings you here? I heard you were busy….”
“How can I not come when I hear that something big has happened? I have to come and help as a saintess.”
The saintess answered Elena’s question. Her melodious voice tickled the ears. Combined with her appearance that forcibly captivated the mind, people understood, thinking that it was natural.
But it didn’t work on Elena. She said in a low voice.
“Saintess. Tell me the truth. If that were the case, you should have come with an escort.”
Then the saintess scratched her head.
“I can’t fool Elena after all. Actually… I ran away from home!”
“……”
Ran away from home.
Silence fell at that confident remark.
Elena grabbed her forehead as if her head was throbbing.
“…Why did you do that.”
“Elena, you see…”
The saintess began to speak as if venting her pent-up complaints. To summarize, she said that she was tired of working too much and felt suffocated.
“Haa….”
Elena let out a rough sigh at her honest eyes. It was a sigh that represented the hearts of the people around them who were listening.
“Do you think that makes sense now….”
“Elena, we can scold me later. There’s something important now, right?”
She tried to naturally change the subject by being playful. However, Elena sighed at the saintess’s unique benevolent smile.
Even if the saintess was wrong, even if they tried to sternly reprimand her, they had no choice but to weaken as long as they were followers of the Ustia Theocracy.
“Thank you, Elena.”
When she remained silent, the saintess expressed her gratitude and approached me. And then she asked me.
“Can I take over and finish from now on?”
“…Do as you please.”
You’re going to do it your way even if I don’t allow it anyway.
“Thank you, candidate saint.”
“……”
Please stop calling me a saint already….
I sighed inwardly and observed the saintess.
Estella headed towards the wolf. And then she went up to its huge forepaw and faced it. Even though I reduced its size by half, it was still big.
“How is your body? Are you still in pain?”
-Grrr….
“Not enough to die. You have an interesting way of expressing yourself. Ah, my name is Estella. I’m the saintess of this generation. Nice to meet you. You who loved humans and protected humans.”
The saintess spoke to it.
“How did I know? I told you, I’m the saintess. White sometimes told me, though not often. That there was a being who loved humans too much in the past.”
-Grrr.
“You said it was unnecessary? I enjoyed the story? So I’m quite happy to face the being in the story like this? So… would you like to tell me more of your story?”
She continued the conversation while stroking the boss’s fur. But it seemed annoyed.
“You’ll tell me to your heart’s content later? Is that a promise?”
-Grrr.
Only after hearing the answer did the saintess get off its paw.
Immediately after, the saintess knelt in front of the wolf. Then she put her hands together. Having finished preparing, she murmured quietly.
“Then… I’ll begin.”
In a solemn atmosphere, divine power emanated from Estella’s hands.
A clear energy that can be seen at a glance. Cleanliness at a level that can purify everything.
Hwaaa!!
The divine power gradually increased in size. A light brighter than the sun lit up the world. It was so dazzling even though it was morning.
A huge divine power that even made me feel a thrill. As a saintess loved by God, the amount she handles is also enormous. Even if we gathered the divine power of the believers in this place, we wouldn’t be able to fill even half of that.
‘It’s overwhelming.’
I’ve seen many saintesses in the past, but there was no one with as outstanding abilities as her.
It is often said that the saintess’s divine power is determined by which part of the body it is in…. Well, that’s just a joke.
Paaaaak!!
Divine power envelops the wolf. The vast divine power also affected the surroundings. A warm energy covered me. I don’t like divine power, but the saintess’s reduces the pain just by its existence, so I accepted it quietly.
Estella quietly murmured in the center of the swirling divine power.
“O God, please….”
At that moment, the divine power swelled even more. It was a reward sent by God for his daughter’s prayer.
Immediately after.
“Salvation to him who has suffered for so long….”
Divine magic – Salvation
Miracles covered the world.
People stared blankly at the unfolding miracle with dazed eyes. And they came to their senses when the pure white light had almost disappeared.
“It’s over.”
At the same time as her words, the storm of divine power subsided. Estella withdrew the remaining divine power. The boss revealed its appearance.
A figure that has become so small. The boss had shrunk to about the size of a puppy.
-Woof!
Even the cry it made was just puppy level. The dignity as a boss had completely disappeared.
I stared at it with a hollow expression. I was at least trying to make it to the level where I could ride it.
But this is….
“What have you done to make a puppy.”
“A puppy? It still retains its appearance. Look at this.”
She held up the wolf. The features are somewhat present, but in my eyes, it looks like a puppy no matter how I look at it.
Of course, the divinity of the demigod that resided in the body was completely removed, and with that, mana and soul were recovered, resolving the imbalance.
Now, this wolf, no, this puppy can be considered normal. Perhaps if it raises its level like this, it will be able to return to its previous appearance.
“Hyungnim! Saintess! Thank you!”
Then Evan rushed over and took the wolf into his arms. He hugged it very tightly, trying not to drop it. Because of that, the one who was once a demigod and the boss of the monster season struggled in Evan’s arms.
Anyway, now that the cause of the commotion has been resolved. I said to the people in this place. It was getting hard to endure.
“It seems to be resolved for now. What do you think.”
When I asked those who stood on the opposite side of Evan, they remained silent. Since even the saintess came and helped, it was natural that they had nothing to say.
“Then let’s have other arguments in the afternoon. I need rest too.”
I also appealed to them by showing my exhausted appearance, and the situation was quickly resolved. The onlookers who confirmed that there was nothing to be concerned about also scattered one by one.
I leaned on Elraim next to me and said.
“Let’s go to the infirmary. I need to lie down. I’m going to die….”
“Haa….”
My sister sighed deeply and carried me on her back. At the same time, Lana stuck to me and scolded me.
“You’re not feeling well and you’re pushing yourself! Why are you using your body so carelessly!”
The target of her scolding was not only me. Lana shouted at Evan who was following behind.
“Evan hoobae too! You clearly knew that Kyle was hurt and you asked for help!”
“Lana sunbae, it’s not that….”
“Evan hoobae!”
“S, sorry….”
Evan lowered his tail at Lana’s scolding. It is said that originally, when a kind person gets angry, it is more scary.
I wanted to stop Lana, but my sister’s atmosphere was not good either, so I remained silent. If I intervened, my sister would definitely intervene too.
On the way to being carried away by my sister, the saintess Estella tried to approach this side. But she was blocked by Elena.
“Where are you going, Saintess Estella.”
“The candidate saint’s condition doesn’t look good. Can’t we talk a little later?”
“No.”
Elena firmly stopped the saintess, and eventually Estella was dragged away by her.
I didn’t particularly want to help.
‘You shouldn’t have come out on your own accord.’
In the end, it was just her own karma.
“Kyle, once we get back, I won’t let you out until you’re fully recovered.”
And this side seemed to be my karma.
***
After a series of commotions, I was once again in the infirmary.
This time, I was thoroughly confined under the surveillance of Lana and Elraim and couldn’t do anything. I just lay in bed and focused on recovering.
It wasn’t a quiet time. In the meantime, numerous priests came and went and treated me. Thanks to that, it was noisy for about 3 hours.
Anyway, now that it’s lunchtime, the two went to get food. I was left in the infirmary with Evan.
To be precise, that guy is confined. For asking for help for no reason and making me get hurt even more.
“Hyungnim, I… I’m sorry….”
Then Evan apologized. Evan, with a gloomy face, had drooping shoulders.
“Why are you sorry.”
“It’s because of me that you….”
“It’s nothing, so don’t worry about it.”
Even if I said that, Evan’s condition did not improve.
“Are you very sorry?”
“Yes, well…. I gave a burden to a sick person, so it would be strange if I wasn’t sorry….”
“Then watch out for a moment. For about 10 minutes.”
“Yes? What are you going to do….”
“Don’t ask.”
Evan moved immediately. Perhaps because he was sorry, his movements were fast.
And I took out the reward I received from the hidden quest earlier from my pocket.
A black bead-shaped medicine. Commonly known as Black Hwan-dan. Unlike the well-known White Hwan-dan, it is a precious elixir known only to some, including the head of the Arden family.
As you can tell by the color, Black Hwan-dan is an elixir that forms a pair with White Hwan-dan. However, Black Hwan-dan has no effect if you just eat it, and it only exerts its efficacy when consumed in a state where you have eaten White Hwan-dan.
I put the Black Hwan-dan in my mouth. Then my tongue tingled with a bitter taste. It was so bitter that I felt pain. But I endured it and swallowed it down my throat. The medicine melted away.
At that moment, my mind became hazy. At the same time, my dantian began to heat up. I operated the Arden Mana Method to guide the heat.
White Hwan-dan and Black Hwan-dan. When the two elixirs are consumed, they cause an awakening reaction in the body and soul. This heat is the basis for that.
I constantly, without stopping, operated the mana method. As time passed, my senses awakened and my senses gradually expanded. My whole body tingled and I felt the change in my body.
Along with that, the energy of the elixir healed the wounded soul.
Originally, you would go through the process of entering your mind with the power of the elixir and awakening your soul. But I am already in a complete state. There is no room to go further.
It may be a waste, but I have no regrets. The time spent worrying about such things is more of a waste.
Besides, what I wanted from consuming Black Hwan-dan was the healing of the soul. So I concentrated the energy of the elixir on the soul. It is important for the body to move on to the next level, but the recovery of the soul takes priority.
“Hoo….”
I breathe out. Heat leaks out through the gaps. I immediately checked my condition.
‘The soul is completely healed.’
As expected, it was a secret medicine of the family, and all the wounds that had been cut to pieces had healed. In the process, it became stronger than before.
‘And the body is….’
Just before Master. It’s in a state where you’re just barely stepping on the edge and about to pass it.
‘This is a bit of a waste.’
In terms of distance, it’s about 5cm. If I had passed that, I would have been a Master.
Still, I think it’s a decent result. Because even at the time of possession, this body had nothing. Starting from almost 0 and reaching just before Master in one year is an amazing speed.
I cleaned up the waste and odor that came out during the awakening process with magic.
“Evan.”
“Yes, hyungnim. Are you all done… Oh, something is very different about you.”
“My skin has gotten better.”
“No, that’s not what I mean… Still, I’m glad you seem to be better than before.”
Only then did Evan’s complexion brighten. And it was then.
Knock knock
Someone knocked on the infirmary door.
“Who is it?”
-It’s Estella… May I come in?
“Ah, Saintess!”
At the appearance of the saintess, Evan immediately opened the door. Afterwards, Evan greeted Estella, who entered the infirmary.
“Hello, Saintess. My name is Evan Phelik. Thank you for your help earlier.”
“No. I just did what I had to do. And introductions are not necessary. I know because I heard it from Elena.”
“Ah, Elena….”
Evan blushed.
“By the way, Evan? Ah, is it okay if I call you that?”
“Yes, feel free to call me that.”
“Then Evan. I came to examine the candidate saint, but could you excuse me for a moment?”
“Uh… Yes!”
That clueless bastard. He didn’t even check my opinion and answered.
“Hyungnim, I’ll be waiting outside.”
With those words, Evan left the room. There was no time to send a signal not to go.
And so I faced the saintess Estella. She stared at me silently and then tilted her head.
“Amazing! You were in a state where it wouldn’t be strange if you died just now. What kind of magic did you use, candidate saint?”
“I won’t tell you. And stop calling me a saint and using honorifics.”
“No! Even between a saint and saintess, it is said that you have to keep etiquette.”
“Tsk.”
I clicked my tongue at the frustration. I decided to kick her out before this situation continued any further.
“I won’t do it, so you can take care of the honorifics, and if you don’t have anything to treat, leave.”
“Hmm… I certainly don’t have anything to treat. I have something I’m curious about.”
At that question, I sighed inwardly and said.
“What are you curious about.”
“That’s… Candidate saint, no, Kyle Arden-nim….”
The saintess Estella opened her mouth slowly while looking at me with sky-blue eyes.
“Why are you still alive?”
“……”
Episode 132 After The War (4)
Episode 132 After the War (4)
The words, why are you still alive. I slowly opened my mouth to her words.
“It sounds like you’re saying I shouldn’t be alive.”
“I’m sorry if you’re offended. But that’s what I meant.”
“…….”
I looked at her silently, and the Saintess continued.
“It’s embarrassing to say this myself, but I pride myself on being the most outstanding Saintess in history.”
“…….”
“Actually, although the personalities are different, I get along well with any god. Thanks to that, I know how to handle all the powers you’ve given me skillfully.”
She showed the stigmata engraved on the back of her hand. A total of six patterns were in place.
“Among them, I am best at using the power of Hayang-nim, the God of Light, who cherishes and loves me the most. Should I say it suits me? The power that is exerted is different because it fits me perfectly. Then, do you know what the power that represents the God of Light is?”
“Protection, healing, and purification.”
“That’s right. But if I add one more thing, I can see the future of the target.”
Light entered Hayang’s stigmata. It seemed she was using her authority.
“I can’t see everything. It was like a mist, clearly like reality, and sometimes there were people who couldn’t be seen at all. But.”
She put strength into her words.
“Once I saw it, I’ve never been wrong. One hundred out of one hundred, it flowed according to the scene I saw. And do you know what the future of the prospective Saint is like?”
“What is it like.”
Sky-blue eyes turned to me. Eyes that seemed to embody stars shone. It was as if she was piercing through something in me.
The Saintess slowly opened her mouth.
“You should have already died. That was eight months ago, at the hands of your junior, Evan.”
“…….”
I remained silent and stared at her.
“I can still see it in my eyes. The timeline of a human named Kyle Arden that stopped there. But… you’re alive and well like this.”
At that moment, light bloomed from the Saintess’s hand. A vast divine power wrapped around me. The power of healing removed the wounds remaining on my body.
“It’s not like you’re undead either.”
After confirming, she withdrew her divine power. Then, she let out a short sigh and said.
“Of course, I didn’t say that there weren’t cases like this. I’ve heard that there are beings who have pioneered their own destiny. But this is different. How can this be?”
I still maintained my attitude to her question.
In fact, I expected Estella’s words.
She was one of the few beings who could glimpse the future, and Kyle Arden should have been a deceased person at this point. It would have been stranger if she couldn’t see it.
But even if she asked like that, my answer was already decided.
“What kind of answer are you hoping for? Do you want me to say something absurd like I’m a god, so I’m not bound by fate?”
When I said such nonsense, Estella jumped up and brought her face closer.
“I’m serious! How serious is this! And if you’re a Saint, you should worry about it with me. Don’t you know what one heart and one body means? If one side is worried, the other side should help!”
“…Who’s a Saint. I’m just a prospective, nothing’s been confirmed yet.”
“Heing, you never know. The three have already approved, and Juang-nim was also thinking positively?”
Damn it, when did that old man go over to their side again.
‘No…’
I thought that it might be because I had a relationship with the dwarf who was directly under Juang.
Anyway.
I pushed away her, who was right in front of me, and said.
“Don’t ask me about that kind of thing and get out. I need to rest.”
“You don’t need to rest. You’re all better.”
“…I still hurt. So get out.”
“Then I should stay by your side even more. Didn’t I say earlier? That I use Hayang-nim’s power well. If I take care of you for about 3 days, most diseases… .”
Estella was chattering away. It was hard to find the solemn and serious Saintess that I had seen outside.
“Try to believe me once. I’m also… .”
Estella, who was still talking non-stop, moved her hand. Then, she opened the subspace so naturally and took out a small container.
Hip flask. Something commonly called a portable liquor bottle.
She took it out, opened the lid in an instant, and brought it to her mouth. At that moment, I snatched Estella’s wrist.
“Don’t drink it.”
“Heing, I don’t want to?”
She shook off my hand. Her face turned slightly red, as if she had taken a sip in the meantime. Estella put the liquor to her mouth again.
“I’m telling you not to drink it.”
I took the bottle away completely. She narrowed her eyes. It was a silent protest to give back the liquor.
‘Haa….’
I sighed inwardly at the sight.
I know why she changed like this.
In fact, the Saintess is not just a good position. Above, there is God, and below, there are believers. Because they surround you from both sides and keep harassing you.
While solving requests, you also have to attend events, and you have to solve state affairs in between. There were people below, but first of all, she’s at the top of a country. She can’t be absent.
Can’t you just do it a little sloppily? It’s not easy because of the symbolism of the Saintess.
One way or another, the Saintess is a being who acts under the command of God. She can’t break that image and do whatever she wants.
Every day is busy. As far as I know, she sometimes doesn’t even get to sleep. But even if it’s difficult, she can’t rely on others.
That was the Saintess.
In the first place, the Saintess has no one to rely on. Even if God loves her, there is a distance, and the same goes for believers.
She can complain to some extent, but she can’t do more than that. The person at the top should never show a weak side.
Because of that, she bears the pain alone and is even lonely. No matter how good her personality is, the stress that accumulates is no joke.
Estella relieved that with liquor. She was selected as a Saintess at the age of 14, and now she is 17, so she has been living in liquor for almost 3 years.
Until she was 14, she drank carefully, but after she was 15, she always kept liquor in subspace so she could drink it anytime, like now. 3 years was enough time to make a young girl an alcoholic.
The reason she faced liquor was because of God, but it was her choice to fall in love with the taste and aroma.
I don’t have to worry about her body. As a Saintess, she was a master of divine magic. But a body soaked in liquor for a long time made her crave liquor every time.
Of course, she doesn’t drink openly. She drinks alone in her personal space.
But the reason she drinks liquor in front of me and her words and actions change is because of my existence.
The Saint is in the same position as the Saintess. Unlike others, there is no superior-inferior relationship.
Sometimes they share the same experiences.
Sometimes they spend time in the same time and space.
Sometimes they can trust and rely on each other.
As Estella said earlier, they are like one heart and one body.
When she faced me, her tension naturally relaxed and her true self was revealed. Not the Saintess Estella, but the human Estella.
“Give me liquor….”
“If you promise not to drink it.”
“Are you perhaps wanting to drink it? I’ll give you half, so give it back.”
“I don’t like liquor. I quit a long time ago.”
“You were a hoodlum! What hoodlum quits liquor!”
“There’s no law that says hoodlums have to drink liquor… .”
It was at that moment. Estella’s eyes shone and she stretched out her arm. Her arm, full of divine power, dug in so quickly that it left an afterimage.
“Where to.”
Of course, it didn’t work. When I lightly twisted her arm, her hand brushed the air.
“Ceeeeeee….”
Estella glared at me, feeling wronged. I hid the bottle in subspace as punishment.
“Ah! My liquor!!”
“This is confiscated. I’ll give it to you when you return to the Holy Kingdom.”
“Where does that come from!”
“It’s here.”
Then Estella shouted with a pouty face.
“Act like a Saint! Why are you taking other people’s things! Even children don’t do that!”
“I clearly said it. I said I’d give it to you if you promised.”
“Cee, just like I heard from World Tree-nim, you’re a devil!”
“Because I’m a hoodlum at heart.”
And it looks like you’re believing in your face. It might have worked for other people, but not for me. Even if you try to make the other person feel guilty, I don’t feel anything.
The voice of the Saintess, who had been shouting for a long time, lowered. She seemed to have given up because there was no reaction. Then she carefully asked me.
“Is it okay if I don’t drink it… only in front of you?”
“I want to stop you from drinking it altogether, but I won’t stop you from that.”
You have to know how to compromise appropriately.
She drinks so much that I call her an alcoholic, but if you look at it as a hobby, she was an avid drinker who liked liquor too much.
“Okay. I won’t drink in front of you….”
“Here.”
I took out the liquor from subspace and handed it over. When she saw the liquor she had been separated from for a while, she smiled like a child who had found a precious doll.
“Ehehe.”
I wondered what was so good that she rubbed the small bottle against her cheek. Seeing that, I think she’s severe again.
Knock knock
The sound of knocking on the door was heard at that time.
-Kyle, are you still being treated?
At the same time, Lana’s voice was also heard. I answered right away.
“It’s over, so come in.”
And with a bang, the door opened. At that moment, I realized my mistake, realizing I had made a mistake. I didn’t give Estella time to clean up.
I quickly looked at her. Fortunately, what I was worried about didn’t happen.
“Hello, Lana-nim. My name is Estella. I’ve heard a lot from World Tree-nim.”
Estella, who had already returned to the face of a Saintess, greeted her. Lana’s eyes shone and she ran to her in one step. And she grabbed her hand.
“It’s really the Saintess! Nice to meet you, Saintess!”
Lana, who had good sociability, expressed her interest by shaking her hand up and down.
“Young master, how is your body?”
“I’m all better, Nuna.”
But because she wasn’t satisfied with that, Nuna checked my body herself before letting me go. Her eyes were quite scary, so I silently suffered.
After that, the greetings were roughly over, and we had lunch. I was wondering why Estella wasn’t leaving, but I was too lazy to just leave her alone.
Anyway, I spent the day meeting visitors appropriately.
***
The next day.
“Sunbae. Who is this year?”
This time, Chloe, who came to the infirmary, was causing trouble.
Episode 133 After The War (5)
Episode 133: After the War (5)
The morning of the second day after the end of the monster season.
Although it was still winter and the cold embraced the body, Tianis had a relaxed atmosphere. That’s because the worries had disappeared.
I also spent a leisurely morning accordingly. Of course, I wasn’t alone.
“Kyle! I brought breakfast!”
“I brought what you like.”
Lana and Ellaime bringing breakfast. We’ve been eating together every mealtime since yesterday. Of course, it wasn’t just the two of them.
“Saintess. Have you been watching Kyle well?”
“Yes, I’ve been watching him well.”
Estella, who had been chattering beside me until just now, answered.
To briefly explain the situation, I was banned from going out despite being fully recovered. That’s because Lana and my sister stopped me so passionately.
They were worried that if I went out, I would do something again and get hurt. So, I’ve been staying in the infirmary since yesterday and sleeping here. If there’s anything to go out for, they leave the Saintess behind.
“Thank you, Saintess.”
“It’s nothing. It’s natural to help.”
Estella replied with a bright smile to Lana’s words of gratitude.
As if it worked for the gods, Lana’s ability worked well for the Saintess too. So, the two became close quickly in a day. Ellaime was a bit shy. It seemed to be because of the Saintess’s special status.
That’s how the four of us started eating. And when we were about halfway through.
“Hey, Brother! Good morning!”
“We’re here, Brother.”
Evan and Bale came looking for me.
These two also brought something in both hands. Roughly, it seemed to be mostly food, and I could see some greens and bottles through the bundles.
“What did you guys bring so much of?”
“Ah, this? We received it from downstairs.”
“They sent it, worried about Brother’s condition.”
I heard that there are piles of supplies on the first floor of the student center. It seems they sent items to help with the recovery now that the war with the monsters is over.
Of course, the Empire isn’t a country without money, but they still have prestige and face, so it seems each country sent them.
And among them, there are also support items for me. The reason they sent them is because the rumor spread that I, the prospective Saint, was injured. The rumors spread really quickly in a short time.
‘Well, it would be stranger if they didn’t spread.’
There are representatives and support troops from each country, and they witnessed me getting hurt and collapsing, so it would be weirder if they didn’t contact me.
So, they’re trying to get on my good side and stand out this time. I don’t really care about that kind of thing, so I don’t need it, but I decided to accept it for now.
“Oh, there’s also something for the Saintess. Here you go.”
Then Evan put some of the luggage next to Estella. As expected, the Saintess’s attention is different. If this much came in just one day, it seems it will double by tomorrow.
“Thank you for bringing it.”
“Haha, what’s so difficult about this for a benefactor?”
Six people in total, with two added to the four. The infirmary was instantly full of energy. Of course, I was annoyed.
After that, we finished eating with Evan and Bale. Then Evan asked.
“Ah, Brother. How should I raise the wolf? Ramon is still just sleeping, so I haven’t given him any food yet, but I don’t know what to give him when he wakes up. Should I just give him meat?”
“You already named him?”
“I can’t just call him wolf.”
I solved Evan’s worries. It was a simple answer, so there was no need to worry much.
“If you leave him alone, he’ll hunt and go around on his own. In the first place, that guy was a demigod, so you don’t need to take care of him. When you think about it, he’s a much better being than you, so you just need to play with him sometimes. His body is that of a baby, so he needs to adapt.”
“Brother… that makes me a little sad.”
Tsk tsk, I clicked my tongue inwardly. How amazing is it that a life gained divinity. He doesn’t know that, so he’s saying things like that.
Anyway, when we started talking like that, other people also joined in the conversation. The infirmary was soon filled with voices.
“Really? Have you ever been there, Saintess?”
“Yes. The World Tree invited me several times, so I visited. I’ll guide you when you come to Eustia later.”
“Thank you, Saintess!”
And then, suddenly, the door burst open and someone else came in.
“Evan, are you here by any chance… Ah, you were here.”
It was Elena. It was obvious, but she came to find Evan.
She checked Evan and then turned her gaze to Estella.
“Estella, you’re here too.”
“Elena, good morning.”
The two greeted each other warmly. After that, they greeted other people as well. The infirmary became even more crowded.
Well, there’s no problem up to here. Seven people gathered in one place, but it wasn’t cramped because the space was large.
But the problem is that everyone is talented and famous. As a result, visitors flocked in at once.
“Elena. They say they need support, so you need to coordinate.”
“Evan, I need to investigate the student boss for a while…”
“Bale, do you have some time?”
Hatan, professors, and students visited. It seemed like it would get even noisier if I left them here.
“Stop staying here and leave. It’s noisy because you guys are here.”
“Ahaha, sorry for bothering you while you’re resting. Elena, let’s go.”
“Brother, I’ll come back after finishing work.”
Evan and Bale said goodbye like that and left the room. Elena also bowed and left with them.
I thought it would be a little quieter then….
“Knight Commander! They say monsters are causing trouble in a nearby village. We need support as soon as possible…!”
“Lana, are you here? If you have time, I’d like you to help this old man.”
A knight belonging to my sister’s knight order came looking for her, and Latral came looking for his granddaughter. Lana and Ellaime looked at me.
“Go and come back. You can’t keep staying here.”
Even though the war is over, there is still a lot to deal with. So, I couldn’t hold them back.
“I’ll be back. Master… don’t go anywhere and stay here.”
Ellaime said with emphasis. She seemed ready to confine me if I left the room.
“I’ll be back too, Kyle! And Saintess!”
Lana said as she closed the door, leaving with Ellaime.
“Please take good care of Kyle so he doesn’t run away.”
“Trust me.”
“Yeah! I trust the Saintess!”
Lastly, Lana met my eyes. It was a look that said she wouldn’t let me go if I left. It was a bit burdensome, so I avoided her gaze.
Immediately after, the two left. Left alone with the Saintess. Estella said with a smile.
“I felt it yesterday too, but you’re loved?”
“Yeah.”
“At least! Don’t answer so nonchalantly!”
“Then what kind of answer do you want.”
“At least not that kind of answer. Why is your personality so bad?”
“I told you. It’s because I’m fundamentally a thug.”
“Tsk tsk….”
Estella just glared at me, as if she had lost her words. Of course, I didn’t stop talking because of that.
“I’ll give you the [Saint and Saintess’s Code of Conduct] book later, so read it. It clearly shows how we should act and speak in front of people. It will be helpful if you read it.”
“I won’t read it.”
“Are you really going to keep acting like that?”
“…….”
I didn’t answer her words.
“Don’t ignore me!”
Estella clung to my side. And then she protested silently. But a certain part was so big that it touched my arm.
“Hey, get off.”
“Huh? Is there a problem?”
“If you think I don’t know you just because we met two days ago, you’re mistaken.”
Estella is a woman who started her life as a Saintess from the age of 14 and has gone through all sorts of hardships. There’s no way she wouldn’t know her own weapon.
You can tell just by looking at her actions in front of people. She knows she has an outstanding appearance, so she shows such behavior.
But she doesn’t openly show it in front of people. The reason she’s doing this in front of me is obviously because I’m a Saint.
“What. Are you embarrassed just because my chest touched you? Weren’t you used to women? Rumor has it that you’ve been with a lot of women.”
“That’s a false rumor.”
Kyle Arden was a thug, but he didn’t do such things. This was described through Bale’s mouth in the novel, so it was certain.
“And who’s embarrassed. Stop talking nonsense and come to your senses.”
Again, when we’re alone, she loosens up and spouts nonsense.
“What are you talking about. I’m fine. Oh, do you know….”
Knock!
The moment Estella started talking. The door to the infirmary opened without a sound. I turned my gaze toward the door.
The owner of bright red hair and red eyes. The woman who made me suffer, Chloe.
Chloe, who was standing in front of the door, was holding something in both hands like Evan and Bale.
“Senior~ I have something good for you….”
Then Chloe saw me and Estella.
Thud.
The strength in her hands loosened and she dropped the things in both hands. And then, looking at me, she said in a low voice.
“Senior. Who is this woman?”
Chloe sending a look. She seemed angry somewhere. I could feel anger in her voice.
“Hey, first of all….”
“Hello. My name is Estella. Nice to meet you.”
Whether she didn’t have a clue or she was doing it on purpose, Estella intervened. As far as I know, it was clearly the latter.
“Ha! Senior, even if it’s you, this isn’t right.”
Chloe frowned, as if she was dumbfounded. Of course, she ignored Estella’s words. Chloe continued.
“I understand that you’re childhood friends with Lana, right? Those two have enough reason. But.”
“Excuse me. Are you….”
“Shut up, can’t you see I’m talking to Senior right now?”
Chloe spat out a curse and stopped Estella’s words.
“…….”
Estella was speechless, perhaps she didn’t expect to be cursed at. Chloe continued to speak.
“But this woman isn’t. You shouldn’t keep such dirty things by your side.”
“Hey, please just watch your mouth….”
“And I went all the way to the East Sea for you to get something good. You left me, who worked hard, and were flirting with this kind of woman?”
Chloe was very excited. Unlike usual, she’s not in a state where my words will work. How should I stop her….
“The Saintess is dirty.”
Then Estella intervened with the benevolent face of the Saintess.
“What kind of excellent character do you boast of that you say such things? Would you like to show me a little? Ah, I don’t need to. It seems like I’ve already seen it all.”
“I told you not to interfere!”
“I’m sorry, but the Saintess has a duty to protect the Saint. It’s my job to stop rude people like you.”
Then Estella clung even more. Something softer than before stuck to her, wrapping around her arm.
“Get away from Senior!”
Chloe rushed in and tried to separate me and Estella. But Estella, who is loved by God, was not an easy person. She took out her divine power and confronted Chloe.
“Haa….”
The infirmary, which had become a mess in an instant. I sighed as I watched the scene.
Chloe and Estella.
Before the setting, a combination that can never get along in terms of personality.
It was inevitable that this phenomenon would occur because the two met.
“…Sigh.”
Also, I sighed even more because I knew that there was almost no way to stop them once they started fighting.
So, all I can do is.
“Get off!”
“Eheng, I don’t want to.”
Just quietly waiting, hoping that a savior will appear to clean up this situation.
“Um, Saintess….”
And then someone appeared to save me.
“I need help, can you help me….”
The world is still… worth living in.
Episode 134 After The War (6)
Episode 134 After the War (6)
“Saintess… I came seeking help. I know you’re busy, but please spare some time…”
“Yes, please speak.”
“It’s not that, but…”
Fortunately, the two stopped fighting when an outsider came. Well, it was close to forced, so the atmosphere was sharp for both of them.
In the meantime, Chloe glared at Estella’s head from behind. She looked ready to kick her out the door any minute.
I whispered softly to Chloe.
“Don’t.”
“What am I doing?”
“If I didn’t stop you, you’d do something.”
“Senior, are you taking her side right now?”
Chloe grumbled. She seemed very unhappy with this situation.
Even without considering that, the two are an impossible combination.
You know the type. Someone whose very existence is uncomfortable and annoying, and you want to stay away from. Chloe and Estella were exactly like that.
Besides, the energies they possessed were completely opposite, and their personalities were somewhat similar yet different, so they couldn’t see each other favorably. From the most fundamental aspects, the two were perfectly opposite.
Of course, it’s an oversensitive reaction, unlike in the novel. After all, it was their first meeting. But it seems they reacted excessively because there was a being they instinctively disliked with me.
It was a miscalculation, if anything. I should have sent Estella away appropriately before Chloe came.
‘The others are fine, but only these two are like this…’
The main characters of ‘Arcane Demon’ all have good personalities, so they don’t have many sharp edges.
You can tell just by looking at their actions. They’re so easygoing that you can’t help but smile just being around them.
It’s not for nothing that they’re popular with people, and that I like them. There’s a reason for that.
Of course, if you look at them broadly, there’s no problem with either of them.
Estella is a saintess, so she acts normally in front of people. She only reveals her true nature when she’s in her personal space, Also, Chloe’s personality… While it can’t be said to be entirely good, she didn’t cause trouble except for me. In fact, except for Lana, she never caused problems with other main characters.
For that reason, the two of them show good synergy when placed with other main characters. However, problems arise when Chloe and Estella are left alone together.
How serious is it? A problem that would be 100% solvable becomes 0% when the two of them handle it. Roughly speaking, it means they’ll make sure to lose a fight that they’re guaranteed to win.
So, in the game based on ‘Arcane Demon,’ there was a tip not to put the two of them on the same team under any circumstances.
‘What am I supposed to do with these two…’
While I was lost in thought, I felt a gaze from the side. Of course, the owner of the gaze was Chloe. She was staring at me as if she could bore a hole through my face.
“Senior.”
“What.”
“Tell me honestly. Are you being threatened?”
At those words, I gave her a “what nonsense are you talking about” look.
“Otherwise, it doesn’t make sense. You taking care of a bitch like that.”
“I’m putting up with you, so why wouldn’t I be able to deal with a saintess?”
“Aww~ I’ve seen you for months, senior. It’ll be a year soon. Do you think I don’t know you?”
Chloe pointed at Estella with her finger.
“At least I know you hate that type of person.”
At the same time, a thin barrier was created in front of me. I could see the energy surrounding Estella beyond it. It was divine power.
“See? You’re frowning.”
Chloe poked my cheek and said. I tried my best not to show it, but it seems it came out unconsciously.
I returned my expression to normal and pushed Chloe’s arm away.
“Don’t say things that people will misunderstand if they hear.”
Then Chloe made an even more incomprehensible face. She muttered as if she was pondering.
“Hmm, what on earth did she use to get you to take her side like this? Is it that cheap body that’s the problem…”
“Your speech is terrible. Speaking ill of someone even when they’re right in front of you.”
Estella, who had finished her conversation and returned, said. I don’t know if she heard our story, but she definitely heard Chloe’s last words.
“Oh, didn’t you know? I said it so you could hear. So, why don’t you just disappear from Senior’s side?”
“Why don’t you get lost instead? I’m worried you’ll pass something bad onto the Saint.”
Estella didn’t back down from Chloe’s words.
It was a sight that made me sigh involuntarily. They were having a battle of nerves without changing their expressions. I stepped between them.
“Stop fighting. Why are you fighting so much when it’s your first time meeting?”
“Fighting? I’m just helping Senior.”
“I’m not fighting, I’m protecting the Saint as a saintess.”
They denied that they were having a war of nerves. They get along well at times like this.
“…So, what’s the matter?”
I sighed inwardly and asked Estella.
“It’s a normal request for support. It’s a request to purify the contaminated land. It seems they’re short on manpower.”
“Well, that’s understandable.”
The monster season inevitably produces a lot of byproducts. Especially blood. Blood enough to form a river soaks the earth.
And it contaminates the land, making it impossible to restore it to its former state. Depending on the type of blood, it can fall into a state where natural recovery is impossible.
Of course, there’s a solution. There’s divine magic called 「Purification」. With that, you can perfectly restore it to its original state.
However, the number of priests was limited, and the number of times 「Purification」 could be cast was also limited.
So, they requested support from Estella. There was no one else who could handle such massive divine power and use purification so many times.
“Then go quickly.”
Anyway, it’s good that I can separate the two. I waved my hand to see her off. But Estella didn’t leave.
“So, it’s hard to keep staying here, right? Do you want to come with me?”
“No.”
I refused Estella’s offer.
“Don’t say that. Your body is fully recovered, and it’s boring here, right? Won’t you come with me as a Saint?”
“No…”
“Saint, I would appreciate it if you would come with me.”
Then a visitor who hadn’t left yet interjected.
“The purification work should be sufficient even without me.”
“It’s not that. It’s because of the guide and escort. Currently, all personnel are out, so it’s not easy to reassign people.”
“……”
Well, that’s understandable. Lana, Evan, and Bale had also gone to help. Probably everyone except the injured is working.
“I understand. I’ll go with you.”
I don’t want to, but I can’t help it. Cleaning up is always the busiest.
Of course, Lana and Ellaime will say something, but they’ll understand because of the situation.
“Thank you!”
“Don’t come.”
I pushed away Estella, who was running towards me with her arms wide open.
And after that, we moved to a place where purification was needed.
***
Divine power is compressed in Estella’s hand. The sphere, about the size of a soccer ball, contained dozens of times more power than it looked.
Immediately afterwards, she pushed the sphere of divine power into the ground.
Divine Magic – Purification
The moment it spread, it was pure white light. Divine power pushed out the contamination lodged in the earth.
The blackened land regained its original color, and the monster’s blood contained within was purified and became nutrients for the earth.
In that way, about 5 km of contaminated land was quickly returned to normal. The land, full of nutrients, had changed to the point where it could bloom flowers right away.
“Hoo, this side is over.”
Saintess Estella stood up, unfolding her kneeling knees. She didn’t shed a single drop of sweat even though she used an enormous amount of divine power.
One way or another, Estella, who is loved by God, almost never lacks divine power. If she had enough stamina, she could repeat this all day long.
“Then please guide me to the next place.”
“Okay.”
I moved my steps. Estella stood on the left and moved with me. Then she glanced at the opposite side of me and said.
“So… why is that person following us?”
“Is there a problem with a junior following a senior?”
“If you’re not even escorting like the Saint, isn’t it a nuisance to just follow along?”
“Just follow along? I’m doing my job properly. So that some bitch can’t do anything stupid.”
“Haa…”
I let out a big sigh. Then the two of them looked at my face and turned their heads in the opposite direction.
Originally, Chloe wasn’t planning on coming with me, but when I said I was going with the Saintess, she followed me.
Estella, who didn’t like that, picked a fight in this way every time the purification work was finished. Of course, the opposite side was the same.
So, for the first hour of work, fights continued to break out. It never stopped even once.
Of course, I’m blocking it in the middle, but it’s not a fundamental solution. It’s just stopping them by force after they watch my face, like now.
‘Really…’
I knew it, but it’s frustrating to experience the situation.
I don’t even want them to be close. If I don’t get along with someone, it’s hard to force myself to be close.
I just… hope they’ll be quiet for a little bit.
“Wait here. I’ll be back.”
I arrived at the next contaminated area. Estella left us and walked to the center of the contaminated area. Ordinary priests would have been pained by the energy of the contaminated land, but the saintess did not.
In the meantime, I said to Chloe.
“Hey, are you going to keep doing that?”
“No, Senior~ What did I do wrong? I’ve been quiet since we moved.”
“Is that what you call being quiet…”
Reading my eyes, Chloe continued.
“And I’m physiologically incompatible with that bitch, what can I do? Unlike with Lana unnie, I can’t grant this even if you ask me to.”
“Really?”
“It won’t work even if you look at me with affectionate eyes.”
Tch, it doesn’t work after all.
In the meantime, Estella, who had finished the purification work, returned. As soon as she returned, she said to Chloe.
“Excuse me. Can you leave now? You’re making the Saint suffer.”
“What nonsense! It must be because of you, not me.”
Another argument broke out.
‘I wasn’t going to use this…’
In the end, I took out the final measure that I had saved as much as possible.
“Stop.”
“Senior, I’m really upset…”
“It’s not her, but me…”
I was about to start nagging again, so I unfolded a magic circle. And then I said to them.
“I’m not going to see you until you stop fighting. So, do well without me.”
The simplest but surest way. Temporarily removing the common ground.
Then the two protested.
“Senior! What does that mean…”
“Saint! Are you leaving me…”
“For the record, if you chase after me, I’ll never see you again. I’m going to block you from approaching with magic.”
I glared at the two and warned.
“……”
“……”
The two became mute. I continued to speak.
“Make up, finish the work, whatever, contact me when it’s over.”
I used teleport to move to Tianis.
And the faces of the two I saw while moving were filled with despair.
Episode 135 After The War (7)
Episode 135 After the War (7)
The spot where Kyle had left.
Chloe and Estella stared blankly at the place he had been. They soon snapped to their senses and recalled the words they had just heard.
‘I’m not seeing you guys until you stop fighting.’
‘And just so you know, if you chase after me, I won’t see you for the rest of my life.’
The words about not seeing them were enough to harden their expressions. The fact that his voice was also lowered made it even more so.
Of course, Estella didn’t take it too seriously. She just thought he was trying to scare them. It was true that they had fought too much.
They should have known when to stop. Her opponent scratched her nerves too much, and she got excited without realizing it.
Disqualified as a saintess if there was such a thing. Estella reflected on her actions.
However, Chloe was different. She realized the seriousness of this situation more than anyone else. Chloe shouted at the cause of this incident.
“You goddamn bitch! Do you know what you’ve done?!”
Chloe glared at the saintess with an angry expression. Estella was slightly angry at that, but she calmly retorted.
“Keep your voice down, please? You’re making it sound like it’s all my fault. Isn’t it more because of you than me? If you weren’t here, the Holy One wouldn’t have gotten angry and left.”
“You still don’t know what you did wrong…!”
“What did I do wrong? You started the fight first. And if we went back when things calmed down a bit….”
“That’s because you don’t know your senior!”
The senior was so stubborn!
Once he made up his mind, he rarely changed it. So, now that he had declared that, he would never retract it.
Besides, judging from his tone and atmosphere, he was definitely very angry. Even if Lana unni helped, it probably wouldn’t work.
Chloe gritted her teeth.
If things continued like this, she would never be able to see her senior again. Chloe hated that more than anything.
How could she give up on someone she liked? She couldn’t give up like this. If she could give up with something like this, she would have given up a long time ago.
Chloe turned her gaze to the side again. Estella, the so-called saintess, was in sight.
The way she clung to her senior, the way she seduced him with her vulgar body, she didn’t like anything about her. But now, she had to ‘cooperate’.
That was the only way to relieve her senior’s anger. It was almost the only way.
Chloe lowered her pride a little and said to Estella.
“Hey, listen to me carefully from now on. If you want to keep seeing your senior, do as I say.”
However, the answer that came back was absurd.
“I don’t want to? Why should I listen to you? I’m going back to the Holy One to apologize separately, so you move as you please.”
With those words, Estella raised her divine power. She unleashed holy magic.
Chloe was dumbfounded by the scene and shouted at the saintess who was doing frustrating things.
“Hey! That’s not going to work!”
Chloe quickly stopped Estella. She was at a loss for words because she was saying and doing such things without even knowing what kind of person her senior was.
However, Estella didn’t even pretend to listen. Just as the holy magic was about to envelop Estella and move her to Kyle’s side.
-This is the first and last warning. If you try to move to me one more time, I really won’t see you.
Kyle’s voice was heard in the air. With that, Estella’s holy magic was cut off.
“Huh?”
Estella made a stupid noise at the phenomenon. She had a look on her face that she didn’t understand what was going on.
And Chloe, who also heard Kyle’s voice, shouted loudly.
“You stupid bitch! Do you have any brains?!”
The situation had turned for the worse. Now, if she didn’t show him with her actions, she would never be able to see her senior again.
“This doesn’t make sense! Why would the Holy One… .”
“That’s what I told you. He’s not someone you can reason with.”
He was someone whose magic mastery alone was over 9 circles at the very least. There was no way he wouldn’t have prepared for this.
“Now… what should we do?”
The words of warning had become a reality. Estella couldn’t act as she pleased. There was a high possibility that she really wouldn’t be able to see Kyle.
“Ah, this is so annoying….”
Why was everything going so wrong today? It was all because of that damn bitch.
However, Chloe couldn’t just complain, so she said to Estella.
“Hey, listen carefully. What we need to show the senior is that we’re not fighting and that we’re getting along.”
“…I don’t want to get along with you.”
“What makes you think I want to get along with you?”
I was so dumbfounded. Chloe clicked her tongue at the saintess’s words. After that, Estella continued.
“And I don’t think acting will work on the Holy One.”
“Is that what the senior wants?”
They can’t be friends with each other. The senior will know that fact.
So, what they need to show is just one thing. They just need to show that they’re getting along moderately. Even if it’s a forced act.
“Will that work?”
“What are you going to do if it doesn’t? Do you have any other way?”
“…No. I don’t.”
Of course, it wouldn’t be solved by going to the senior and showing him that they’re friends. There was a prerequisite before that.
“Hey, let’s go.”
“Where to?”
“Where else? To finish the purification work.”
The condition was for the two of them to finish the purification work. It meant showing proof that they had worked hard. If they didn’t finish this, only a cold response would come back even if they went back to the senior.
Estella frowned slightly at Chloe’s words. She hated having to do the purification work with Chloe.
But there was no other choice. Estella sighed inwardly. It was impossible for a saintess not to see the Holy One.
“I don’t like it, but I’ll do it.”
“What makes you think I like it?”
After that, Chloe and Estella moved to the next purification site.
***
I sighed softly.
“…It would be nice if they just fought moderately.”
Honestly, I’m not asking for much. I just want them to fight less. I knew better than anyone that the two of them could never be friends.
Well, I’ve warned them, so they’ll realize that I’m serious and show me a slightly different side of themselves.
Anyway, I returned to Trianis and walked around for a while. The academy, which had been about 80% restored in a short period of time, was regaining its original appearance quite a bit.
Still, there was a lot of work to be done, and the atmosphere was still busy. It was already lunchtime, but there were many people working.
Especially two people who stood out.
“Send those items to the magic department site. Oh, that one to the student center….”
One was Ariel Trianis.
“Okay. Here you go.”
The other was Ruina Lindel.
Princess Ariel was giving orders and directing people, and Ruina senior was using alchemy to make potions as soon as she received an order. Both of them were doing what they were capable of.
Then Ariel found me. She finished what she was doing and came to me.
“Is your body… okay?”
“I can walk around.”
“That’s a relief.”
Princess Ariel sighed in relief. In the meantime, she had only heard about my condition while traveling back and forth between Trianis and the Imperial Palace. This was her first meeting with me since the war.
“More than that… thank you for your hard work. Thanks to you, we were able to end with this much damage.”
“It’s nothing.”
“It’s not just empty words. Kyle, if you hadn’t been there, it wouldn’t have ended with less damage and less easily. I’m not the representative of the imperial family, but as one of its members, I thank you.”
With those words, Ariel bowed.
“……”
“……”
But after that, there were no words between them. Even though things had improved a lot compared to before, there was still awkwardness between us.
In the first place, unless there was someone else involved, the time we spent talking to each other wasn’t that long.
Just as a silence was lingering around us, someone tugged at my sleeve. When I turned my head, Ruina senior was standing there with a dissatisfied expression.
“What’s wrong?”
“…It’s hard to see you these days.”
“It was a war. But it’s over now, so we’ll be able to see each other often.”
“Okay.”
Senior nodded as if she was satisfied with the answer. Then she turned her gaze to Ariel.
“Hello. Ruina senior.”
“Yeah, hello.”
The two exchanged simple greetings. Since Ariel was a junior, she greeted first. She still didn’t use her status as a member of the imperial family unless it was a specific situation.
“I’ll be going now. If you’re going to continue talking, the two of you….”
“Don’t go.”
At that time, Ruina senior grabbed the princess who was about to leave. She held onto her sleeve tightly and wouldn’t let go.
“Do you have anything to say?”
“No.”
“Then why….”
“Just because.”
“……”
Ariel seemed speechless at senior’s words. But what could she do? That’s just Ruina senior’s personality.
Well, it wasn’t a very urgent situation, so Ariel stayed in her seat. Then Ruina senior handed her various potions.
“Eat this. It’s a fatigue recovery drink.”
“Ah, thank you.”
“This too. Eat it before you go to bed. You’ll feel refreshed in the morning.”
Senior taking care of the princess. It’s a scene I didn’t see in the novel. That’s because Ruina Lindel rarely got involved with the main characters except for Evan.
‘She must like her.’
Otherwise, she wouldn’t take care of her like that. Well, I liked seeing that side of her, so I left her alone.
While I was spending time like that. A voice came to my ear.
“Senior~.”
“Holy One, I’m back.”
Chloe and Estella were approaching with smiling faces. The two of them were walking close to each other, side by side.
People were making blank expressions at the sight of two beautiful women walking, but it looked very awkward to me. I could feel that they were forcing themselves to smile.
I asked them.
“Did you finish the work well?”
“Of course~ right, Estella?”
“That’s right. I solved it well with Chloe.”
The scene of them calling each other’s names. I chuckled inwardly. At the same time, a conversation was caught in the air.
-Hey, hey, smile. Your expression is hardening.
-You should smile properly first. Don’t say that to me.
-Look at your lip corners and talk. Don’t say that to me.
-Be quiet.
It was a conversation through message magic.
Still, it was much better compared to before, so I didn’t bother to point it out. I said to them.
“It’s better than before.”
“Haha….”
“Hehe….”
Only then did the two of them relax their expressions and take a breath. There was a lot of worry mixed in it.
At the sight of the two of them, Ruina senior and Princess Ariel, who were with me, said.
“It’s strange….”
“What on earth did you do to them….”
I answered Ariel’s question.
“I just… told them to get along.”
Honestly, that’s not a big mistake, is it?
“Right?”
“Yes, senior….”
“Yes, Holy One….”
Of course, the two of them didn’t seem to agree.
Episode 136 After The War (8)
Episode 136 After the War (8)
Two weeks after the end of the monster season.
During that time, most of the damage to the Academy and the Imperial Capital had been restored. In addition, distribution of contributions such as monster byproducts was completed.
There was nothing more to handle. Everything was finished. In a word, it meant it was time to say goodbye.
The first to leave were the barbarians of the Northern Continent.
As soon as they received their share of the spoils, they left immediately. They seemed worried about the tribe they had left behind. The coldest time in the north, which is cold all year round, was now.
Next were the Kingdom Federation and the Magic Kingdom. They left the Empire in that order, with a few days in between. They weren’t as rushed as the barbarians, so they left slowly.
More than half of the support troops had left. Now, only the Knights of Arden and the Theocracy of Eustia remained. And Elraim and the Knights were scheduled to leave tomorrow.
So, the evening before leaving. I spent some time with Elraim. With Lana, of course.
“Heeing, I have to say goodbye to Elraim again….”
A scene I had seen sometime before. Lana was tearful at the thought of Elraim leaving tomorrow.
But it wasn’t as bad as before. She just stuck by her side and stopped there. It seemed to be thanks to living together for 3 weeks.
“There is parting if there is meeting, Lana.”
“Still….”
Elraim hugged Lana tightly and said.
“I came to see you this time, so Lana should come first next time.”
Elraim originally told her to come visit half a year ago, but the situation had changed, so the opposite happened.
“Okay!”
At Elraim’s words, Lana shouted loudly and hugged her. Their sister-like appearance was still the same, and it was good to see.
The two of them were talking, and then it was my turn. I spoke first.
“I won’t be able to see you for a while again. You’ll be busy even after you go back.”
“The territory is not in a good situation.”
As you can see from sending only one knight order, the Arden territory is still busy with the black magician’s work.
This will continue until Evan graduates, so there will probably be no days to rest even after returning. Elraim was the commander of a knight order.
“Just bear with it for a year. It’s graduation in a year.”
“One year…. Okay, I’ll wait.”
One year. If it’s long, it’s long, and if it’s short, it’s short, just endure that time and I won’t be attending Trianis anymore. Elraim, who knew that fact well, agreed and moved on.
“Come to think of it, we’re already in our third year.”
“That’s right, third year.”
I nodded at Lana’s words.
The end of this year is just a few weeks away. The school year changes. In other words, it’s the last year of academy life. Of course, it’s currently the vacation season, so it’s not the start of school. There’s still time left for that.
“Then I won’t have to part with Elraim, right?”
“Wouldn’t it be?”
“Hehe, I’m looking forward to it.”
“I’m looking forward to it too.”
We chatted like that, and the last night passed.
The next day.
“Be careful on your way.”
“Yes, young master.”
I said goodbye to Elraim in front of the warp gate. Since it was a place with the Knights and other people, she treated me with respect.
Just as Elraim and the Knights were about to return through the warp gate.
-Kyle, take care. If… you get hurt like last time, you’ll be in trouble.
Elraim sent me a telepathic message. Her voice was serious, but it felt cute, so I smiled. I also sent a telepathic message.
-Elraim. You know what I like, right?
Elraim’s face turned red in an instant. She looked embarrassed by the sudden attack.
Immediately after, Elraim tried to say something to me.
-Kyle, you…!
“Goodbye.”
The magic of the warp gate had already been activated. So, her figure disappeared before her words could fully reach me.
Then a sense of emptiness enveloped my whole body. It was okay when I didn’t see her, but now that she was here and then disappeared, my heart feels strange.
‘I need to graduate quickly.’
Either way, this situation of being forced to go to school was not very welcome. Of course, I’ll be busy because of Evan even after graduation, but at least it’ll be better than now.
After that, I returned to the Academy.
***
A few more days passed.
Now, the traces of war could no longer be found in Trianis Academy. With the exception of minor systems, Trianis, which had been completely restored, perfectly regained its former appearance.
Around that time, the students were able to leave Trianis with peace of mind. Currently, Trianis was on vacation. As each day passed, one by one left for home.
Nevertheless, there were still people who had not left Trianis. It was the Theocracy of Eustia.
If there was a reason, it was because of patient treatment. There were no massive casualties, but that didn’t mean there were no injured people.
There were many seriously injured people, and some were so severely injured that they fell into a coma. The Theocracy of Eustia was staying in Trianis to take care of them until they recovered.
“It’s hard….”
Estella, who was about to fall towards me. I quickly avoided her.
“Why are you dodging me!”
“Don’t pretend to be weak. You’re saying you’re tired, a dog passing by would laugh.”
“I’m a person before I’m a saintess!”
She refuted like that, but it didn’t work. It’s more believable if she’s drunk and unconscious.
“Cieee, you treat Lana well…. Shouldn’t a saint be more precious to the one and only saintess in the world?”
“Are you comparing Lana to you? If you’re going to talk more nonsense, shut your mouth.”
You have to compare things that can be compared. How dare a saintess.
“And.”
A faint smell on the tip of my nose. I stretched out both arms and pulled on Estella’s cheeks.
“I told you not to drink before coming here. I can smell the alcohol.”
“Uuu, it hurts!!”
She quickly moved away from me and rubbed her reddened body. I sighed and asked.
“How many bottles did you drink today?”
“No, I didn’t drink much….”
“So, how many bottles?”
“Yes, four bottles.”
There’s no way. Even though I erased it with divine power, if the smell of alcohol is so strong around her, 4 is an impossible number.
“Fi, five bottles?”
I stared silently at Estella, and she corrected the number. But I kept staring.
“Seven bottles….”
“Really?”
“Uh, maybe nine bottles…?”
As the numbers increased, a blood vessel popped out on my forehead. I grabbed her cheeks again.
“9 bottles? You’re just crazy.”
“It hurts!”
“I told you to drink moderately.”
“I thought you said it was okay as long as I didn’t drink in front of you! Why do you care!”
Estella screamed in agony, but I didn’t stop.
No, before that.
“Where did you get all that alcohol? There wouldn’t have been anyone to give it to you.”
Except for a very small number of people in Eustia, they don’t know that the saintess likes alcohol. So, in order to protect her image as a saintess, she wouldn’t have gotten alcohol from others.
People who know wouldn’t have gotten it for her either. Especially Elena wouldn’t allow it.
“Tell me. Who did you get it from? Did you steal it?”
“Hmph, steal? What do you think of the saintess!”
“Then how did you get it.”
“I, I went out secretly in the early morning… Ah, it hurts!”
“You’ve completely lost your fear.”
Of course, Estella isn’t someone who would be taken advantage of, but being crazy is being crazy. If she goes out with that face, she’ll attract all kinds of aggro.
She should know that, but she still goes out. I was so displeased that I gave more strength to both hands.
“I hid my face properly!”
“That’s not the problem.”
“Why! It’s the last day, so it’s okay, right!”
The last day. At those words, I let go.
That’s right, as Estella said, today was the last day for the Theocracy to stay in the Empire. Moreover, she must have been stressed because she had been working hard to treat the patients.
“…I would have hit you if you weren’t a saint.”
“You should be glad you’re a saintess.”
No, it stopped at this level because she was the main character before she was a saintess.
“Anyway, stop drinking today. I’ll tell Elena if you drink more.”
“Cieee, yes….”
Her expression was momentarily dissatisfied, but she immediately backed down when Elena’s name came out.
“So, what time are you leaving tomorrow?”
“After lunch.”
“I see. Goodbye.”
I’ll be going to see you off tomorrow anyway, but I said goodbye in advance. I won’t have time to deal with you separately then.
“…Saint.”
Then Estella called me. I said with a sulky face.
“What, why.”
“Really… aren’t you going to the Theocracy with me?”
It’s that word again. Estella had been urging me to go to the Theocracy for several days. And my answer is set.
“I’m not going.”
“Why not? It’ll be uncomfortable at first, but you’ll be satisfied if you go. In some ways, Eustia is better than the Tyran Empire.”
I know that well enough. But I still don’t like it. Why should I go to the realm of the gods? I’d rather bite my tongue and die.
But I couldn’t explain that to Estella. I gently pulled her cheek and said.
“It’s my decision, so mind your own business.”
“Don’t try to gloss over it like that again. And I’m confident I can treat you really well if we go together….”
“Shut up.”
I cut off Estella’s words.
“And don’t make a fuss. It’s not like we’re never going to see each other again, why are you making such a fuss.”
Either way, Estella is the main character. We’re bound to get involved in some way. Even if I don’t want to.
“If you understand what I’m saying, drink moderately. Don’t eat like you’re eating now.”
“Eheng, are you worried about me now?”
“Don’t talk nonsense.”
By pulling her cheek, I forcibly loosened her smug expression.
Anyway, I spent the day hanging out with Estella appropriately and then broke up.
***
The next day at lunch.
Today, the area in front of the warp gate was crowded again. Of course, it was because of the Theocracy of Eustia.
There were so many people here that the people who had finished preparing moved to the Theocracy first. I watched it from afar.
“Then I hope you have a safe trip, Saintess. And thank you for your help.”
“No. It’s my job.”
Estella treating the other person with the face of a saintess. I keep feeling it, but it’s completely different from when she’s in front of me.
Estella continued to deal with the people who were seeing her off. Then something happened and she stood still for a moment.
Mana floating around. Someone was sending a message to Estella. I delved in and eavesdropped on the conversation.
-The troublemaker is finally gone. Goodbye~.
-I’m sorry, but I have a better chance of being with the Saint? Don’t you know that there are more cases of saints and saintesses being together?
-This is driving me crazy until the end. I’m sorry, but senior doesn’t like you.
-You never know.
Tsk tsk, she’s still doing that until the end.
After the last incident, Chloe and Estella fought with message magic. They’re doing everything they can to win.
Anyway, the two of them fought like that, and it was time for Estella to leave. I sent a telepathic message to her as she stood at the warp gate.
-Go. As I said yesterday, drink moderately.
Then Estella looked at me and sent the same message.
-Hehe, yes!
She smiled brightly. The people around her didn’t seem to know why the saintess was smiling, but they just moved on. Immediately after, the magic was used and the figures of Estella and the people of the Theocracy disappeared.
The monster season episode, which had finally ended, was over. I moved to return to Trianis.
“Senior~.”
Then Chloe came up to me.
“What, why.”
“No~ I just called you.”
Estella’s face was brighter than ever, as if she was happy that she had left. She’s really simple sometimes.
“I see.”
“Actually, I know a delicious cake shop. Would you like to go with Lana?”
“…Do as you please.”
It was annoying, but I accepted because I had nothing to do for the time being. After that, I took Lana and followed Chloe.
***
A few weeks later.
The graduation ceremony of Trianis Academy was approaching.
Episode 137 3Rd Year Graduation Ceremony (1)
Episode 137: 3rd Grade Graduation Ceremony (1)
Graduation ceremony.
An event that marks the end of the 3rd grade, having completed all the courses at Trianis.
And today, as the graduation ceremony proceeds, many students have returned to Trianis.
The reason is that the graduation ceremony is the first event of the year in Trianis, and except for today, the 3rd graders will no longer be seen at the academy.
It is still January during the vacation. Also, even though they need a break after experiencing the great disaster called the Monster Season, the students took the time to visit the academy.
“As expected, a lot of people came back for the graduation ceremony, Kyle.”
“Yeah.”
Students lined up at the entrance of Trianis from the morning. The graduation ceremony starts around noon, so they came to the academy in time.
But there aren’t that many. It’s less than half of the usual number. It would be different during the semester. Not many students come to the academy during vacation.
In the first place, the students who come are here to see their close 3rd grade friends for the last time. In my case, it’s because I never leave the academy.
Of course, the empty seats were filled by outsiders. There were plenty of people who came to see the graduation ceremony. Especially some who looked like family members.
Trianis is the best academy on the continent. Not only is admission difficult, but graduation is also unusually difficult. So it was perhaps natural for them to come and see the graduation of their proud children.
In addition, the students come from various backgrounds, so you can see commoners and nobles alike.
Anyway, the graduation ceremony will begin soon. So we headed to the building where we held the entrance ceremony last year. The circular building was already filled with people, and we sat down in a suitable place.
Center of the stadium. The graduates who have been confirmed for graduation were visible. Lana, who saw it, said to me.
“Kyle, do you know? According to Grandpa, this graduation has one of the largest number of graduates in Trianis history.”
“I guess so. Everyone is so talented.”
It’s not that 3rd graders don’t appear much, but their talents are in no way inferior compared to 1st and 2nd graders.
They weren’t called the golden generation, but the overall level was high. So there were many graduates.
In numbers, about 400 people per department. Considering that on average less than half of the 600 who enter graduate, there are really a lot of graduates.
Even if Trianis can endure well until the 1st and 2nd grades, from the 3rd grade onwards, they have to work harder than they have done so far, and students who cannot withstand it are constantly emerging.
As a result, the number of failing students increases towards the end of the semester. And that leads to a situation where graduation is impossible.
“By the way, Kyle. What is Ruina senior going to do now? Didn’t you hear that she’s going to do something else after graduation?”
“Well… wouldn’t she go back to her family?”
“Heeing, I don’t want that. Elraim unni and Ruina senior are leaving too….”
Lana became a little tearful. It’s because someone she was close to is leaving.
But that was graduation. The academy was built to nurture talent needed by society. So she, an excellent alchemist, would go out into society and work.
Besides, I haven’t heard anything specific, so I don’t know what Ruina senior will do. Of course, I can roughly guess. She had something to do.
“Ah! It’s starting.”
At that time, the center of the stadium was bustling. Finally, the graduation ceremony began.
***
They call out the name. The graduate comes to the podium. The president presents a specially made diploma. The graduate who receives the diploma receives it with a smile on their face. At the same time, applause of congratulations pours from the surroundings.
That kind of process was repeated several times.
In fact, the graduation ceremony is not very complicated, nor is it flashy.
The president gives a few words of congratulations, hands over the diploma, and the valedictorian and salutatorian of each department say a few words of their impressions. That’s all.
They don’t want to bother them until the end. So the graduation ceremony itself is simple.
Of course, the atmosphere was the best, contrary to that. It was a natural reaction since they received a diploma from Trianis.
In that way, the awarding of diplomas ended in the order of the Department of Knights, the Department of Magic, and the Department of General Studies. What was left was the Department of Crafting. Soon, the graduates of the Department of Crafting came forward.
This time, they went through the same process as before. Just as the line of graduates was nearing its end, someone came to the podium. It was the 3rd grade student who graduated as the salutatorian.
-For the past 3 years….
He tells people in front of him his impressions of spending time at Trianis.
But Ruina senior hasn’t come out yet. This meant one thing.
Immediately after, the salutatorian’s speech ended. And the next person, the student who graduates as the valedictorian from the Department of Crafting, slowly walked onto the podium.
Short height, ash gray hair, expressionless face. My senior and employer, Ruina Lindel, it was her.
“Kyle, it’s Ruina senior!”
“I can see it too.”
I answered Lana’s words and looked at the podium. As the valedictorian, she had to say a proper speech, so I was looking forward to what she would say.
Afterwards, senior said, holding up a magic amplification tool.
-I had fun for 3 years. It will be memorable.
Ruina senior nodded as if she was satisfied. And then she was about to go down. The president was a little embarrassed.
-Umm… Ruina student? Is that all for your speech?
-Yes.
-Could you, could you say a little more?
Other people tried to say impressive or touching words for as long as possible. But Ruina senior spoke too briefly, so the president asked that.
I chuckled slightly at the scene. It was a very senior-like appearance.
It wasn’t just me, but also the people in the Department of Crafting who burst into laughter. It’s because they know her personality well. Other departments didn’t seem to understand.
Fortunately, Ruina senior stood in the middle of the podium again. And then she said more about her impressions.
-I graduated as the valedictorian. So I’m forever number one among this year’s graduates.
It wasn’t a normal thing to say. But the graduates of the Department of Crafting didn’t jeer.
-Ruina! Are you going to be like that until the end!
-I knew she would say that!
Hmm… Isn’t it? When looking at the shouts, it seems like jeers.
Anyway, the valedictorian speech is over, and the awarding of diplomas to all graduates is over. In other words, the graduation ceremony is over.
The graduation ceremony is being cleaned up. The spectators left their seats to meet the graduates. Seeing that, I said to Lana.
“Let’s go out too.”
“Okay! Let’s go see Ruina senior!”
As we came out along the way, we saw Ruina senior who had just come out. She was already surrounded by other people.
“Perhaps to our workshop….”
“We’ll give you the best treatment in the industry, so….”
Most of them were people who contacted her to take her away.
A graduate of Trianis Academy. At the same time, the title of valedictorian itself had tremendous power. It meant that solid skills were guaranteed. Perhaps other graduates except for senior had pre-determined positions.
I pushed through them. I grabbed Ruina senior’s hand and pulled her out as it was. As I did, I said.
“I’ll take senior for a bit.”
Then, of course, there was a backlash.
“Who are you, what are you doing… Huh! S, Saint…!”
At that moment, they split to both sides. When they saw my face, they all turned pale.
I smiled and said.
“I’ll take her.”
“Yes, yes, please do….”
People who cleared the way as it was. They licked their lips, but didn’t know what to do at my appearance. After the Monster Season, my reputation was soaring endlessly.
When I see things like this, reputation is really important. They act carefully without me having to explain it.
In that way, I took senior out and headed to a secluded place. Only then did Ruina senior take a deep breath and pat my head.
“You did well.”
“Senior, senior. What about me?”
“Hmm… You did well too.”
Ruina senior patted Lana’s head too.
“Hehe, senior.”
“Let go….”
Lana hugged senior, who was also happy about that. Ruina senior frowned and dropped Lana.
“Were you quite annoyed?”
“Yeah, it was annoying.”
Senior nodded and continued.
“They keep clinging to me even though I’m not interested.”
“So I came to help.”
“Yeah, you did well.”
She patted my head again. At that time, Lana asked.
“Ruina senior. Have you had lunch yet?”
“I haven’t eaten. Because of the graduation ceremony.”
“Then let’s go have lunch with us!”
At Lana’s words, senior seemed to be contemplating and then opened her mouth.
“Okay. I have a lot of time now.”
“You’re cute, senior.”
“…I’m an adult now. Don’t say things like that.”
Ruina senior became 20 years old after a year, so she was a complete adult. But she didn’t look like an adult because of her height and other aspects.
We headed to the capital like that. Then Lana carefully asked.
“Ruina senior. Now that you’ve graduated, what are you going to do?”
“I don’t know.”
“Or are you thinking of leaving Trianis…?”
“Maybe.”
“Heeing….”
“Nothing is decided. Because there are remaining commissioned items.”
Ruina senior answered like that as if nothing was confirmed yet. Even so, Lana looked at her with eyes full of regret.
But she didn’t say anything more. No matter how much she didn’t want to break up, it wasn’t polite to block someone else’s path.
“Ruina senior. Can I go to senior’s house later?”
“…Why?”
“Because I’ll miss senior!”
“…Don’t hug me.”
She makes an unhappy face. Still, she continued to accept Lana’s actions. One way or another, she was used to it now.
“And don’t come to my house. I’ll go find you if you contact me.”
“Hehe, is that okay?”
“Yeah.”
Lana smiled brightly at Ruina senior’s permission.
But I felt a little bitter. She wouldn’t have said those words if she was usually annoyed. I knew the reason why she said those words.
Afterwards, we passed the student center.
“But you know….”
At that moment, Lana’s face hardened. She tried to find the source of the smell that she was sniffing with her nose. But before long, Lana retched in place.
“K, Kyle, wait a minute….”
At the same time, Ruina senior’s body flinched. She looked as if she was frightened by something. I turned my head in the direction Lana and Ruina senior were looking.
Then, a man was visible.
He had gray hair like senior, and unlike senior, he had a kind face. And I knew who he was really well.
“Ruina, you were here. Do you know how long I’ve been looking for you?”
A voice full of kindness, just like his face. But senior still trembled and answered.
“Yes, Dad….”
Zeras Lindel.
The head of the Lindel family and Ruina Lindel’s father.
Episode 138 3Rd Year Graduation Ceremony (2)
Episode 138: 3rd Grade Graduation Ceremony (2)
Jeras Lindel. His appearance, as Senior Ruina’s father, was not very welcome.
I had no problem facing him, but the two of them were different. I could tell just by their reactions.
“Ugh-.”
Lana’s face was twisted in disgust, as if she was about to throw up any minute.
“…….”
After replying, Senior Ruina silently trembled slightly.
At that moment, Jeras Lindel, seeing his daughter’s appearance, asked.
“Ruina, are you feeling unwell?”
“I’m okay, Dad….”
Her face returned to its usual expression, but her tone didn’t sound okay at all. Rather, it was worse than before.
“It seems you’re not feeling well. How about canceling your schedule and returning home?”
He looked as if he was worried about his daughter. His benevolent face as he said those words seemed truly absurd.
I stepped forward, creating a boundary.
“She’s just tired from the graduation ceremony. She’ll recover with a little rest.”
“I’m sorry. It’s just been a while since I’ve seen my daughter.”
He smiled kindly. I returned the smile and focused his attention on me as much as possible. He reached out his hand to me and greeted me.
“Nice to meet you. I’m Jeras Lindel.”
“I’m Kyle Arden.”
Jeras Lindel is a nobleman of the Magic Kingdom. But he didn’t come during the Monster Season, so he never faced me.
Even so, he seemed to know me well. After all, after that day, there was no one in the continent who didn’t know me. In the first place, Kyle Arden was famous as a scoundrel, so the rumors spread even faster.
After a brief greeting, we released our clasped hands. He spoke first.
“More than that, I didn’t know my daughter would have a connection with the Saint. It’s an honor.”
“It’s just a chance encounter.”
“Continuing that connection is another matter, isn’t it.”
He chuckled. It’s because the person who is currently receiving the most attention on the continent is friends with his daughter.
“More than that, the person behind you is….”
“This is Lana. I would appreciate your understanding as she is currently not feeling well.”
“The Young Miss of the Heitald family….”
“That’s right.”
I quickly cut in and drew a line. The more attention he paid, the more distressed Lana would be.
“But it looks like you’re on your way somewhere.”
“The three of us are going to the capital.”
“I was going to spend time with my daughter because of the graduation ceremony… It’s a shame.”
After saying that, Jeras Lindel stared at me.
“If it’s not too much to ask, I would appreciate it if you would allow me to spend some time with my daughter.”
At that moment, I felt resistance from behind. It was Senior Ruina behind me, pulling on my clothes. My heart ached, and I said to him.
“It seems impossible because of a promise we made a while ago.”
“Still, wouldn’t it be better to be alone with the Young Miss of the Heitald family?”
“It’s a promise the three of us made.”
I refused no matter what he said. He looked at me with strange eyes. I didn’t avoid his gaze.
After a while. He bowed slightly and said.
“I understand. If it was a prior engagement, I should yield. Besides, I can meet my daughter anytime….”
His gaze turned towards my torso. It was as if he was looking at Senior Ruina hidden behind me.
“Then I’ll leave Ruina in your care.”
“Yes.”
After finishing the greeting, Jeras Lindel approached me. The reason was to make contact with Senior Ruina.
Approaching the senior, he put his hand on her shoulder. And then, with the face of a caring parent, he said.
“Ruina.”
“Yes, Dad….”
“This father always believes in you.”
“Yes….”
After patting her shoulder a few more times, he turned around and moved away from us.
“Hoo….”
When he was out of sight. I let out a sigh of relief.
And immediately checked on Lana and Senior Ruina. Both of them were not in good condition. I hurriedly took them to a quiet place.
“Lana, are you okay?”
“No… I’m not okay….”
She seemed to have gotten better after being away from him, but that wasn’t the case at all. Her complexion was still dark.
“Kyle… I’ll just stay like this for a bit….”
“Okay.”
Lana, unable to bear it any longer, burrowed into my arms. She was trying to cover up the odor she kept smelling with another scent. I allowed it because I knew it was the most effective method.
Next was Senior Ruina. This side hadn’t gotten any better either. Her body was stiff and she was out of her mind. However, there was fear in her eyes.
I snapped my fingers and woke the senior up.
“Senior, Senior?”
“Ah, yes….”
It took dozens of times for her to come to her senses.
“Are you okay?”
“…No.”
Of course, the senior couldn’t be in a good mood. Other people wouldn’t be able to feel anything from that expressionless face, but I could feel how she was feeling very well.
Perhaps because of that, the senior didn’t move for a long time. I asked her.
“Are you really going to be okay? Or would you like to rest?”
“I’m okay. I can go.”
She doesn’t look okay at all….
I can feel it in her tone. But I couldn’t force her to go because I could see her will to go somehow. In the first place, she wasn’t the kind of person that would work on even if I did.
At that time, Lana took her head out of my arms. Her face was brighter than before.
“I’m okay now, Kyle.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. You don’t have to worry.”
Even if she said that, I was worried. There are very few targets that Lana shows such a strong reaction to.
Anyway, Lana’s condition also improved. We headed to the capital.
Of course, the brightness from before was gone. It wasn’t me, but at least for the two of them, Jeras Lindel’s appearance was a big shock.
The atmosphere was a bit down. We moderately solved our meal in the capital and returned to the academy.
“I’m going now. I have an appointment.”
At that, I asked the senior. There was one thing I was worried about.
“Who are you going to meet?”
“Professor. I’m scheduled to meet him in the afternoon.”
Looking at her expression, it seemed certain. I was going to stop her if she was going to meet her father. If she was going to meet the professor, there was no reason to stop her.
“Okay. But where are you going to stay for the time being?”
“Workshop. I’ll keep staying there.”
“I’ll come find you later.”
“Yeah.”
The senior turns her body towards the Department of Production building. But she didn’t leave right away and approached me. And then she said in a fairly serious voice.
“If you get a call from my dad, don’t answer it. Got it?”
“Yes.”
I nodded and replied. She didn’t only give that caution to me.
“You too. Never answer it.”
“Are you worried about me right now?”
“It’s not like that… Ugh! Don’t hug me.”
Ruina senior, bothered by Lana’s clinging, fell off. Perhaps because she was disappointed again, Lana smacked her lips.
“I’m going.”
“Be careful.”
“I’ll come find you later!”
Senior Ruina left. I looked at the senior’s back and when she completely disappeared from my sight, my expression sank. Lana’s was similar.
“You know, Kyle.”
“Why.”
“There are really a lot of bad people in the world. But not all bad people give off the same stench.”
Lana turned her head. She met my eyes.
“Some people give off a vague stench. And some people give off a stench that makes you want to throw up. And Ruina senior’s father… is the latter.”
“Is there a comparable target?”
“Yeah. It’s worse than the 2nd Prince.”
A straightforward word without turning it around. If Lana feels it to that extent, it means he’s a really serious villain.
“Earlier, did you see Senior Ruina?”
“Yeah.”
“I… it was the first time I’ve ever seen the senior so scared.”
Ruina Lindel is a person with extremely rare emotional changes and expressions. So Lana also has a hard time grasping the senior’s feelings unless it’s a special occasion.
However, the fact that she noticed it right away meant that her emotions were revealed on the outside.
“Kyle. Senior Ruina is a good person.”
“I know.”
“I can’t put such a villain next to the senior. I don’t know why such a person hasn’t been known to the world, but I have to keep them apart.”
At Lana’s words, I asked.
“How?”
“…I don’t know.”
Lana seemed to be thinking for a while, but soon shook her head.
“The Lindel family isn’t a very famous family. But they’re known in the magic tool field. At least in the top ten.”
It was a fact I knew well.
“So there’s no way to touch them. The Lindel family is an important family to the Falun Kingdom. Even if I put pressure on them through my grandfather, the Magic Kingdom won’t take any major action.”
That was right. The Lindel family’s magic tools account for 15% of exports. The kingdom wouldn’t give up the huge taxes they earn from that.
“Kyle… what should I do? I don’t want to see Ruina senior in pain.”
Lana looked at me and asked. But I couldn’t come up with an answer. So I said to Lana.
“Let’s think about it slowly. Even if it’s not right now, there will be one if we look for it.”
“Yeah, Kyle.”
We moved to the dormitory for now.
‘Haa….’
I sighed inwardly as I went. It was because my heart was stuffy.
But I can’t help it. There can’t be only happy endings in the world.
I knew that too well, so I just smiled bitterly. I was the one who had been caught up in it all my life.
“Haa….”
So all I could do was sigh.
***
On the way to the Department of Production’s professor’s office.
Ruina recalled the scene from earlier. An unpleasant memory just thinking about it.
But she couldn’t let it pass. Ruina couldn’t ignore the eyes that looked at the luscious fruit.
Because she knew too well what that meant. Ruina made one decision.
“I have to protect him.”
Kyle Arden. The child who is currently making a name for himself as a saint.
But before that, Kyle was her disciple. Her first disciple, who she didn’t want to hand over to anyone, who she wanted to keep by her side.
She has to hide that child from her dad. Otherwise, she didn’t know what he would do. He would sell his soul for the family’s long-cherished desire.
Thump
Ruina opened the door to the professor’s office. Inside, the professor who had called her was sitting.
“Ruina. Have you made a decision?”
“I did.”
“Then can I hear your answer?”
At the professor’s question, Ruina opened her mouth.
“I’ll do it. Professor.”
“You’ve thought it through well.”
So she will protect him. Her disciple from her dad. This was the method for that.
Episode 139 3Rd Year (1)
Episode 139, 3rd Grade (1)
“Ramon! Fetch!”
Evan throws a large bone. The bone, imbued with mana, flies far away in an arc.
Then, the wolf Ramon chases after it, running. He’s quite big now. Unlike when he was puppy-sized, he’s now adult-sized and runs much faster.
As the sight of him disappears, Evan collapses on the spot. He’s sweating profusely, inhaling and exhaling roughly.
“Haa, haa. It’s tiring…”
“You’re exhausted after playing with him for that little time?”
“Ramon is so energetic. It was okay when he was small, but now that he’s bigger… Ugh, it’s something else.”
“Tsk, tsk, did you try to raise him with that kind of responsibility?”
“Ah, hyungnim! That’s not what I meant.”
Evan makes an aggrieved expression. I didn’t intend to tease him any further, so I stopped talking.
And it was only natural that Evan was so exhausted. He’d been playing with him for over 5 hours now.
An hour was enough when he was a puppy, but now that he’s bigger, he doesn’t get tired even after 5 hours of playing. Being a demigod, he grew at a remarkable rate.
“More importantly, did you register?”
“The summoned beast contract? I finished it yesterday. Lana sunbae helped, so it was quick.”
Basically, he’s classified as a monster. So, a contract process was needed for safety and recognition reasons. If they become master and servant, those concerns disappear.
Well, Lana is a pro in that area. So, it seems she handled it well.
“More than that, school starts next week already.”
“That’s right.”
“To think that school starts two weeks early… It feels like I’m losing out.”
Evan, being human, seemed to dislike Tianis starting school two weeks early.
That’s the usual reaction. No one dislikes resting. I also want to rest more.
“But what can you do? That’s the Tianis rule.”
No matter what anyone says, 2nd and 3rd graders start school two weeks early. That was an unchangeable fact.
“Ugh, saying it like that makes me realize I’m a 2nd grader.”
“Being a 2nd grader isn’t a big deal… No, go and have a good time.”
“You’re making me uneasy by suddenly stopping like that.”
“It’s just the truth.”
Immediately after school starts, the entrance ceremony and entrance exam await Evan in two weeks.
Is that the end? It’s not. Many events await Evan as a 2nd grader. He has so much to get involved in that he has to move without a break.
“But what are you going to do now, hyungnim? You’ll have a lot of free time when you’re a 3rd grader.”
As Evan said.
3rd graders are now in their final year. Since it’s February now, in 10 months, after taking the graduation exam, they will graduate from Tianis Academy. Just like Ruina sunbae.
For that reason, they are given special privileges in attendance and grades as a way to encourage self-development. Participation in events is also minimized as much as possible. So, unlike in 2nd grade, there’s a lot of free time.
“I’ll probably just take some lectures and rest. There’s nothing else to do.”
My grades are good, and I don’t have anything else to do. My part-time job at Ruina sunbae’s workshop also ended when she graduated.
Moreover, I’m not short on money, so I don’t plan to work. In other words, I’m in a free state right now.
“Hyungnim.”
“What.”
“When you say that, you sound like a bum…”
“What did you say, you little punk?”
“Ack, hyungnim! Just kidding, just kidding…!”
I grabbed his ear for crossing the line. Then, the white sword next to Evan trembled and a voice was transmitted into my head.
-Don’t bully my partner!
A rather feminine voice. It was Raman’s voice, Evan’s sword that gained an ego.
“Hey, tell her to be quiet. She’s being a nuisance in my head.”
“Haha, Raman. I’m okay…”
When Evan intervened, she finally quieted down.
That’s the problem with things that have an ego. They act like this, even though they’re weapons.
Well, I can understand it a little bit. To a swordsman, the sword is half of their soul. So, they wouldn’t leave someone who harms their other half alone.
“Sigh, they have similar names, but their personalities are completely opposite…”
The wolf Ramon is mature in personality, regardless of his appearance. That’s because he’s lived for hundreds of years. It would be stranger if he didn’t have mature aspects.
Of course, it’s often said that the mind affects the body. There were times when he acted like a child, but that was really rare. He only did that when playing.
Moreover, he knew humans well, having protected them for a long time. So, even when he saw his master Evan arguing, he just took it in stride.
But the sword Raman is different. It’s only been a few months since she gained an ego. In terms of age, she’s still less than 1 year old. As such, she has childish aspects.
“Try to reason with her a bit. What is this every day.”
“Haha, hyungnim, what can you do? Raman is just learning.”
“Tsk.”
As I said earlier, I let it go because I could understand it.
“By the way, hyungnim. I haven’t seen the professors around lately, where did they go?”
“Where else? They probably went to oversee the entrance exam for new students.”
Not the entrance exam connected to the entrance ceremony, but the real entrance exam where the professors directly check and select students. If the Tianis professors were absent, that was the only possibility.
“You know it well since you took the exam too, right?”
“Still, there are too few of them.”
“Ah, there’s also an exam to become a professor. You probably don’t know about that.”
Clearly, a professorship at Tianis is an honorable and coveted position. But it’s not as good of a position as you might think. The kindness towards students comes from the professors’ sacrifices.
A mindset to serve the students. If you don’t have that, it’s hard to last long. Because of that, there are professors who give up their positions every year, and a process is gone through to fill them.
This time, the monster season overlapped with the situation. There were many professors who resigned due to physical and mental issues.
“There are a lot of outsiders visible lately. It’s because of that.”
“Oh, I didn’t know that.”
It’s natural that you don’t know. It’s not a well-known fact, and they don’t bother to announce it.
More than that, thinking about the professor exam reminded me of someone. It was none other than Ruina sunbae.
She, a mid-boss, chooses to become a professor at Tianis because of the completion of the Philosopher’s Stone. She’s probably taking the exam right now.
‘I wonder if she’s doing well.’
Usually, anyone with sufficient skills can become a professor.
Personality? Very few places care about that. You can only impart teaching if you have excellent skills.
But Tianis doesn’t choose carelessly. Skills are basic, and they examine various aspects to select those who will work for the students. There’s a reason why they conduct an exam.
‘I don’t need to worry in the first place.’
It’s true that Ruina sunbae is a bit lacking in communication. But other than that, she’s a great person in many ways. So, she’ll pass the exam without difficulty and appear as a professor.
“Haaam…”
At that moment, drowsiness washed over me. When I checked the clock, it was already 11 PM. It was time to go to bed soon.
“Evan. You should go back now too. It’s late. You need to get into the habit of waking up early.”
“It’s already this late. Ramon! Let’s go back!”
At his master’s cry, a wolf runs out of the darkness. Unlike in the past, his fur is glossy. He looks like he’s eating and growing well.
“Hyungnim, I’ll come again next time.”
“Go.”
I sent Evan away and went to bed.
And a few days later, the start of school arrived.
***
Even though school started, there were no dramatic changes in my daily life.
I wake up in the morning, finish my training, eat breakfast in the student cafeteria, and then go to the Knight Department building to attend lectures. I would continue to repeat that as I had been doing.
After finishing my preparations for school, I left the dormitory and started walking. I was still staying in the lowest-grade dormitory, so the distance was far, but the path was not difficult. My weak body from the past was long gone.
The way to school at Tianis, after the start of school, was the same as ever. Everyone looked gloomy, going to attend lectures after a few months.
Amidst that, attention continues to pour in. The burdensome amount of attention bothered me. Of course, it was in a good way, overflowing with goodwill.
Due to various incidents, I was no longer a thug-like image. No matter what anyone said, I was currently the hero who saved Tianis Academy.
I don’t like this kind of attention, now or then…
Still, there were some comfortable points. I didn’t have to be careful about my actions to maintain my image like before. That alone was pretty good, so it was worth putting up with.
In the meantime, I arrived at the Knight Department building. After that, I entered, smelling the unique scent of the lecture room, and attended the lectures.
The lectures themselves were nothing special. They were the usual lectures. The only difference was that there were more situations where they answered students’ questions rather than focusing on lectures.
That’s because by the time they’re in 3rd grade, they have a grasp of their capabilities and condition to some extent. It was perhaps only natural that they would have many questions to resolve the curiosity that arose in that process. The professors were people who had experienced beyond the unknown.
Well, that was irrelevant to me. In the first place, my skills were revealed during the monster season. There was no one, student or professor, who didn’t know.
Therefore, the professors didn’t really bother me. Even when they spoke to me, it ended with telling me to talk to them when I wanted to spar.
Still, I couldn’t stop training. I proceeded with my training in the corner so as not to disturb the students. There were students who occasionally glanced at me, curious about what I was doing.
Anyway, after spending time like that, all of today’s lectures were over. And on the way to the Magic Department building to have lunch with Lana.
As I arrived at the student center, someone appeared in front of me.
“Sunbae, long time no see?”
It was Ruina Lindel, who had graduated from Tianis Academy. Now that she was a graduate, she was wearing casual clothes instead of a school uniform.
“Long time no see.”
“Have you been doing well?”
“Yeah.”
We had been meeting well for about 2 weeks after the graduation ceremony, but we hadn’t met since then.
“What brings you here? Have you finished everything you were doing?”
“I came because I finished everything.”
Ruina sunbae, still speaking in an emotionless voice, walked towards me.
“Kyle Arden. My one and only disciple.”
“Well, even though you graduated, I’m still your disciple.”
“That’s right.”
The sunbae nodded and said, stroking my head.
“So… won’t you work under me?”
She took out a badge from her bosom and showed it to me.
“I’m a professor here now.”
A token indicating that she was a professor at Tianis. It, which seemed to have been made just now, was shining brightly in sunbae’s hand.
Episode 140 3Rd Year (2)
Episode 140, Year 3 (2)
In any case, “school opening” was definitely a word that made you feel good. A day to hang out with friends and gain new knowledge. Even though the freedom they had enjoyed until now disappeared, quite a few students were looking forward to it.
However, somewhere in Tianis. To be precise, the waiting room in the Production Department building. Unlike the bustling outside due to the school opening, the inside was very quiet.
That’s because today is the day when weeks of effort come to fruition. The atmosphere was bound to be heavy.
There were a total of 9 people. Their ages varied, and they were all silent.
There were young people who looked like they had just become adults, as well as middle-aged and elderly people. It was evenly distributed regardless of gender.
A bizarre scene, if you will. If someone saw this sight, they might have tilted their head in confusion.
Tick-tock.
The sound of the clock ticking echoes in the room.
It’s already been an hour of waiting. They had come early in the morning and were waiting, but there was still no response from across the room. The situation made their palms sweat.
In fact, the 9 people in this place were not people to be treated like this.
Some were famous enough to be recognized by name, and others were less famous but their skills were guaranteed.
There was only one reason why such people were waiting like this.
A professorship in the Production Department of Tianis. The announcement for the position, which only hires 3 people, was now.
How much have they been promoting themselves for this? It would be unimaginable under normal circumstances. They were treated with respect wherever they went.
The reason they endured, even though it could be felt as a slight insult, was because the Tianis professorship was that attractive.
In addition to making money and fame, there were many things that the academy guaranteed for professors, such as a huge budget, a personal research lab, and freedom in lecturing.
Most other places would give a lot of money, but most of the guarantees would be difficult. That’s why they were so eager to become professors.
In addition, although the number has decreased now, there were more than 200 applicants. The competition for a professorship at Tianis was that fierce.
Anyway, it was a situation where various people gathered, competed, and reached the end. They were very interested in each other. Separately from the heavy atmosphere.
Among them, there was a woman who received immense attention, to the point where they kept glancing at her.
Ruina Lindel.
She was the youngest in this place, and she was the person who had recently become a hot topic.
Only 2 months after graduation. How shocking were the dozens of papers and technologies she published in that short period of time. They were at a level that was unbelievable that they came from the mind of a child who had just become an adult.
Ruina Lindel was already famous during her student days. Her unique alchemy was recognized not only by professors, but also by top-class active professionals.
That her. The other 8 people couldn’t understand why a child who was on a fast track to success chose a professorship. Even if she made good use of what she had now, she could stand tall above them.
There were various rumors about this, but the exact facts could not be ascertained. This was because Ruina Lindel was so quiet.
Bang.
At that time, the door to the waiting room opened. An employee of Tianis came in. The employee called out the name of one of the people waiting.
“Mr. Raymond. Please come inside.”
The named man swallowed hard and followed the employee.
It has begun. The remaining people thought so. Now, if they go inside, the results will come out, and joy and sorrow will be mixed.
Of course, Ruina was different. She just sat still and waited with a blank expression.
In that way, one person after another went to another room. The people who went in did not return to the waiting room. This was to prevent them from knowing who the successful applicants were.
And finally, it was Ruina’s turn.
“Ms. Ruina. Please come inside.”
Ruina, who was called, got up from her seat. After tidying up her wrinkled clothes, she moved to the next room.
There were 5 people visible upon entering. They were the professors of the Production Department that she had been seeing for the past 3 years.
Ruina sat in the chair in the center. Then, the eyes gathered. Ruina, who wasn’t particularly bothered by it, accepted it as it was.
Immediately after, the professor sitting in the middle spoke.
“Ruina, no…”
The professor, realizing his mistake, corrected his words. He had gotten used to it because she was a student until a few months ago.
“Please take good care of me from now on.”
Respect as a colleague, not as a student. What it meant was one thing.
“Professor Ruina.”
“Yes.”
An emotionless word. In contrast, Ruina clenched her fist tightly.
‘It’s done…’
She finally became a professor. She sat in a position where she could protect her disciple, Kyle Arden. Now, there was only one thing to do. It was to keep him by her side so that her father couldn’t touch him.
Afterwards, Ruina heard what was necessary as a professor. Ruina’s heart was beating fast, as usual.
A regular, reassuring rhythm. It was the body’s reaction that came to mind whenever she thought of her disciple.
Ruina really liked it.
‘I want to keep feeling it.’
Yes, it was really good.
***
“I’m a professor here now.”
A badge indicating that she was a professor. The senior took it out and showed it.
The way she proudly held out her hand made me smile for no reason. I smiled brightly and said.
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
“Looking at the condition of the badge, it looks like you haven’t received it for very long?”
“I just received it.”
The senior nodded. Come to think of it, today was the day of the professor announcement.
“Which grade are you in charge of?”
“Freshman.”
It was only natural since she had just become a professor. They couldn’t give a new professor a position that gave them a huge sense of responsibility, since they hadn’t been doing it for several years.
“Congratulations. Do you start lecturing in 3 weeks?”
“Yeah.”
“Should I call you professor now? Professor Ruina?”
Then, Senior Ruina frowned.
“…Call me senior.”
It seemed like she didn’t want to hear me call her professor. Well, it was a bit strange to call each other professor between us. We were senior and junior until a few months ago.
“Okay, senior.”
“Yeah.”
Only then did she make a satisfied expression.
“Then…”
“Why are you changing the subject?”
“Pardon?”
“You’re changing the subject without answering.”
That was true. I was deliberately avoiding the senior’s question. Now that she had noticed, there was no way to avoid it anymore.
“You want me to work under you?”
“I’m a professor for the first time. There’s no one to help me. I need a teaching assistant.”
“You can just hire someone, right?”
The fact that the senior who graduated last year has returned as a professor is enough to attract students. There will be enough people who apply even if it’s not me.
Perhaps even graduate students from other countries would give up everything and come to Tianis when they hear that a teaching assistant is being recruited. Even though she’s young, Senior Ruina was a professor with a bright future.
“I need someone who knows me best.”
“That’s me?”
“Yeah. You’re my disciple, and you’ve learned my alchemy. You’ve been with me for a long time too. There’s no one but you.”
It was like a scene from a confession in someone’s eyes. The way she held my sleeve tightly was very similar to that.
I smiled and replied to the senior.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can.”
“…Why?”
She asked with an unbelievable expression. I explained the reason.
“Not right now, but I have a lot of things to do. I have to take lectures too.”
“You have a lot of time. I can even let you skip lectures.”
The senior persuaded me. Certainly, if I became a teaching assistant, I would be able to skip lectures. But my mind was still the same.
“I’m sorry.”
“……”
At that moment, her shoulders slumped. The senior’s atmosphere became gloomy. She seemed disappointed.
Even so, Senior Ruina didn’t let go of my sleeve. She put even more strength into it.
“I’ll… treat you better. I’ll give you a lot of money too.”
“Senior. Do I look like someone who would fall for that?”
At those words, she shook her head.
“No. It doesn’t work.”
“That’s right.”
How many hours have we worked together? Just as I knew the senior well, the opposite was also true.
“And senior.”
“Yeah.”
“Is that really the only reason you want to keep me as a teaching assistant? There’s no other reason?”
“……”
The senior was speechless at the words that hit the nail on the head. I wasn’t so dense that I couldn’t realize the intention behind the senior’s obsession.
I bent my knees and met the senior’s gaze. And I asked soothingly.
“Would you tell me what the reason is?”
“……”
The senior was silent for a moment. But before long, she answered the question.
“Dad… has taken an interest in you. He’s definitely going to do something.”
“To me?”
“Yeah, so I have to protect you. Because you’re my only disciple.”
She was saying that while trembling. I felt sorry for her for no reason. But I also admired her for trying to protect me from her father, who could be said to be absolute.
I held the senior’s hand and said.
“Senior. Do I look like someone who needs to be protected?”
“……”
“You know my skills well, right?”
Everyone knows it now, but until the Monster Season, very few people knew how strong I was. Senior Ruina was one of those people.
“And you know what I’m called, right?”
“Yeah, you’re called a saint. But Dad is… Ugh!”
At that moment, the senior collapsed on the spot. Holding her heart, her face was distorted in pain. It was because she was trying to say information about Zeras Lindel.
I immediately used pain relief magic. But that was it. There was nothing more I could do. This was a powerful curse tied to the soul. There was no way to solve it unless the target of the curse was killed.
“Senior. Don’t say any more.”
Only after calming her down did she stop talking. When the pain disappeared, her face returned to normal.
“Are you okay now?”
“Yeah…”
“Don’t overdo it.”
“Aren’t you going to ask anything?”
I smiled at those words and said.
“Do you want me to ask?”
“…No. I don’t want you to ask.”
“Then that’s good.”
It wasn’t a good thing to pry into other people’s secrets. I finished the situation. There were already a lot of people around.
“Anyway, I’m sorry about the teaching assistant position.”
“No.”
The senior shook her head. Still, she didn’t give up right away and handed me a note.
“It’s the location of my professor’s office. I’m recruiting until the entrance ceremony. Come if you change your mind.”
“Well, uh…”
As I hesitated, the senior forcibly put it in my hand.
“I’m going. I’m busy because I’m a professor.”
With those words, she quickly left. There was no time to say goodbye.
As I looked at the senior leaving far away, I looked down at the note she gave me.
“Haa…”
What should I do with this? I can’t throw it away or tear it up. It’s difficult to deal with. My stomach was also burning with a stuffy feeling.
But I had to make a decision somehow, and I showed that conclusion with my actions.
“It’ll be okay to keep it for now, right.”
I put the note the senior gave me in my inside pocket as it was.
Episode 141 3Rd Year (3)
Episode 141: 3rd Grade (3)
Bang-!
Fireworks and magic explode. Multicolored lights embroider the sky.
Below, students and visitors filling the streets of the academy walk around to secure their spots. In their hands, they held food sold at the stalls.
Smiles blossomed on their faces. This was because today was the entrance exam and orientation for new students.
It was the first large-scale event held after the calamity known as the Monster Season. It was only natural that a joyful atmosphere flowed. Back then, everyone thought the academy was going to collapse.
The academy also recognized this, increasing the size of the event threefold compared to last year. People smiled even brighter at Tiana’s proactive attitude.
An atmosphere of excitement flowed. However, there was also a place where a completely opposite mood lingered.
It was a building in the Department of Fabrication. The teaching assistant interview was in full swing there.
“That’s right. Explain the difference between the two.”
Ruina, or rather Professor Ruina’s question. The student who received the question stammered.
“That, just a moment….”
“1 minute.”
A short word. It made him even more anxious about the interview. But no matter how hard he searched his mind, the answer didn’t come to him.
That’s how 1 minute passed. Professor Ruina announced the end in an emotionless voice.
“Fail. The answer is a 0.0012% difference in mana. Your basics are lacking.”
“How…?”
How would I know…?
Professor Ruina’s question was something he had never learned at the academy. But he couldn’t protest. He had heard how outstanding she was as a student until last year.
But he couldn’t give up like this. He had answered all the questions without hesitation until now. To fail because he couldn’t answer the last question. It was too unfair.
“Professor Ruina, no, Ruina-sunbae, just one more chance…!”
The moment he uttered the word sunbae. Mana wrapped around his mouth. His mouth was blocked.
Professor Ruina looked at the applicant. Her expression was blank, but her eyes were cold. She said to him.
“Not sunbae, but professor. Call me correctly.”
No matter what anyone said, Ruina was a professor. She was no longer a student.
Nod, nod, he answered with his head. He didn’t have the courage to withstand Professor Ruina’s terrifying momentum.
Ruina withdrew the mana and said.
“It’s over. Leave.”
“Yes…”
The 39th applicant left the professor’s office with a gloomy face. He thought as he left.
He knew that her personality had been eccentric since she was a student, but it seemed to have become even worse since she became a professor. He heard that there were still no successful applicants.
“Haa…”
Immediately after, the applicant’s sigh was heard, and the door of the professor’s office closed.
“Basics are lacking.”
I wonder if they are studying properly. It wasn’t like this when I was attending Tiana. All my classmates were passionately striving to improve their skills and learn.
But somehow, none of the applicants were better than my classmates.
Of course, the professor sitting next to her had a different thought. She was a professor who came out to help Ruina, who had just become a professor.
“Wasn’t the question a bit difficult just now? The paper related to that was only published 3 months ago.”
That’s right. The question Ruina asked was not a long-standing piece of knowledge. Active professors know it well, but it was difficult for students to know.
“I knew it all back then.”
“That’s because everyone was passionate in Professor Ruina’s time.”
To put it simply, that was a special case. The overall level was high.
“More than that, are there any applicants you like? Professor Ruina?”
“No.”
Ruina replied with a sulky face. She had faced nearly 400 applicants over the past two weeks, but none of them were satisfactory.
Of course, there was no one who passed Ruina’s standards, but there were people who were close to the line. The student who just left was one of them.
The fellow professor, who noticed Ruina’s feelings, said. She had been watching her as a student for three years, so she knew what state she was in.
“I know you don’t like it, but decide by this week. We need to match up.”
Professor Ruina’s first lecture is next Wednesday. So, you need to meet in advance and decide on various things. The main body of the lecture was the professor, but the role of the teaching assistant who helped was at a level that could not be ignored.
“Yes.”
Ruina, who nodded, called the next applicant.
After that, Ruina continued the interview. But even as time passed, no good applicants appeared.
Judging from the situation outside, the entrance exam was also over. Since I had to participate as a professor at the entrance ceremony, I had to end the interview soon. The applicants were also coming to an end.
That’s how Ruina finished the interview for the last applicant.
“Leave. I don’t need someone like you.”
Of course, it didn’t end well. Because he was a very rude applicant. Sometimes there were applicants who took the teaching assistant position too lightly and came without preparation.
“…Haa.”
Ruina, who sighed briefly. Her head throbbed with stress. Her mood was so down that she felt like putting something sweet in her mouth.
But I couldn’t do that. There was an entrance ceremony schedule.
“It must be disappointing.”
“It’s okay.”
The fellow professor gave Ruina words of encouragement. But what can I do. Even if I have complaints, I had to choose a teaching assistant from the applicants.
“Then…”
The interview is over. The fellow professor got up to participate in the entrance ceremony.
But at that time, the door of the professor’s office burst open. The person who came in was an employee of Tiana. It was the person who helped Ruina.
“Um, Professor Ruina. A teaching assistant applicant has just arrived…”
He said with a sweat on his brow. Ruina tilted her head.
“Applicant?”
“Yes…”
It was strange. Teaching assistants are first applied for and then interviewed. Due to time constraints, interview times had to be set separately.
Of course, it wasn’t a big problem to come without applying, but it was a bit rude.
“Professor Ruina. What are you going to do? You have time to see one person.”
The fellow professor said, looking at her wristwatch. As she said, there was some time. Ruina nodded.
“Let him in.”
“Yes, yes…!”
The employee, who looked very nervous, disappeared.
A little later, the employee brought the very last applicant.
Golden blonde hair shining brightly, and fierce eyes that stood out. Well-groomed hair and clothes, and a man walking in like a nobleman.
“Ruina-sunbae. It’s not too late, right?”
Kyle Arden, her student.
At that moment, Ruina’s eyes lit up and a smile bloomed on her lips. Ruina said, looking at him.
“Pass.”
Of course, he passed without question.
***
The entrance exam and entrance ceremony are over.
I explained to Lana and Evan, who had worked hard, that I had something to do and parted ways. We decided to meet in the evening.
After that, I followed Ruina-sunbae back to the professor’s office. To that place where sunbae shouted pass just a few hours ago.
“Sit here.”
As soon as she returned to the professor’s office, she guided me to the sofa. It was quite luxurious and soft.
Sunbae’s actions didn’t end there. She took out various desserts from the refrigerator she made herself and placed them in front of me. There were more than 10 kinds.
Not satisfied with that, she boiled water and asked.
“Tea? Coffee? There’s also hot chocolate.”
I chuckled at the sight.
“You can boil tea now?”
“Yeah. I learned it because they said it would be good to learn.”
Well, when you become a professor, you have to treat someone. It was better to learn for that.
“Give me coffee.”
“Okay.”
Sunbae, who nodded, took out the coffee beans. It looks like she’s going to make it in earnest.
Besides, her appearance and atmosphere changed in that short time. How should I say it, she became very mature. People must change.
‘Well, the height is the same.’
A little later, Sunbae put down the coffee. The scent is not bad for something made by a beginner. I took a sip.
“Is it delicious?”
“Yes, it’s okay.”
The taste wasn’t bad either. I ate coffee and cake alternately.
“When do you start lecturing?”
“Next Wednesday.”
“It’s not long.”
“Yeah.”
Today is Friday. There are 4 days left until I have to finish preparing by Tuesday.
“Have you decided what to teach?”
“Yeah, here.”
Ruina-sunbae handed over the lecture plan. The lecture content was appropriate, and there seemed to be no problems. It was good for freshmen to listen to.
“I think it’s good.”
“I made it all.”
She had a proud look on her face. I looked at the contents more and asked.
“What do I have to do in the lecture?”
“It’s similar to when you were a student.”
Sunbae briefly explained what was needed when acting as a teaching assistant.
One is lecture assistance.
It was a simple task of helping with practice or lectures.
“I won’t ask you to do anything difficult.”
Sunbae said so. After all, the teaching assistant was a role to help the professor.
Two are taking care of students.
The students that Sunbae is in charge of are freshmen. There will definitely be students who can’t adapt. As a teaching assistant, I had to help them.
“That’s easy.”
“Yeah. You’ll do well for sure.”
Sunbae showed a look of faith. The relationship between professor and teaching assistant felt more trusting than before.
“Is there anything else besides that?”
“Yeah, no. Can you come with me on a business trip?”
“Well. I’ll have to check the time.”
Before I was a teaching assistant, I was a student. Other schedules could come up. For example, helping Evan.
“Okay. I’ll ask you when I go.”
Usually, professors and teaching assistants are in a relationship where the professor is the boss, so there are coercive aspects. But Sunbae didn’t. It was natural. Her personality itself was far from that. And Sunbae wasn’t the type to be obsessed with that.
“Here’s the contract.”
At that time, Sunbae took out the employment contract. This process was certain, both before and now.
“Oh, you’re paying me a lot.”
“Because you’re my student. Should I give you more?”
“It’s okay.”
She was ready to give me ten times as much if I said so. But I refused. As I said before, I wasn’t in a financially difficult situation.
“Okay, here you go.”
I handed the signed paper to Sunbae. She nodded and reached out her hand.
“Please take care of me. Kyle Arden, my student.”
“Yes, Professor Ruina.”
Then Sunbae put her index finger to my mouth.
“Professor is forbidden. Call me sunbae. Keep doing it.”
“Even in the lecture room?”
“Yeah. Call me sunbae.”
Why are you so obsessed with the word sunbae? But if you want that, I can do it.
“Okay. I’ll do that, Ruina-sunbae.”
“Yeah, you’re a good boy.”
She strokes my head as always. I’m used to this action now.
“Shall we prepare for the lecture then?”
“I’ve prepared everything.”
After that, we prepared for the lecture that will be held next week.
That’s how my teaching assistant life at Tiana Academy began.
Episode 142 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (1)
Episode 142: The Wise Teaching Assistant Life (1) Early morning. I was eating breakfast with Lana in the student cafeteria. Numerous glances were cast our way, but I ignored them and ate my meal.
Then Lana asked.
“It starts today, right? The teaching assistant job, I mean.”
“That’s right, it’s from today.”
I nodded.
Time flew by quickly, and before I knew it, it was Wednesday. And Wednesday was Senior Ruina’s first lecture.
“When does it start?”
“At 11.”
It’s 8 o’clock now. The lecture starts in 3 hours.
“Not much time left. Aren’t you nervous?”
“Not really?”
The teaching assistant job is just assisting the professor. If I think of it as a slightly more tiring part-time job, there’s nothing particularly difficult about it.
Then Lana said.
“I’d be super nervous if it were me. Even people who’ve been TAs before said it’s not easy.”
“That’s if it’s a regular professor. I’m working under Senior Ruina.”
“Yeah, that’s true!”
Lana gulped down her orange juice and put the glass down, letting out a sigh of relief.
“I’m so glad Senior Ruina didn’t leave.”
Lana smiled broadly. She was so happy when she heard that Senior Ruina would be working as a professor at Trianis.
“Do you like her that much?”
“Of course, I do! How sad is it when someone you’re fond of leaves?”
A smile appeared on my face at those words.
Lana was the most affectionate character among all the main characters. For that reason, she often became the central figure when Evan wasn’t in the novel.
“Kyle, take good care of Senior Ruina. She trusts you the most.”
“I will.”
If you ranked trust, I would definitely be at the top. That’s how much she trusted and relied on me.
“Oh, it’s already this late.”
I checked the time at Lana’s words. It’s 8:40, even though we haven’t talked much. It was time for Lana, who had a lecture, to leave.
“I’ll get going, Kyle. Tell me how your TA job goes at lunch!”
“Okay, be careful going.”
I saw Lana off. Soon Lana disappeared from sight. I got up from my seat and started walking.
The place I was heading was, of course, one place. Senior Ruina’s faculty office.
I was familiar with the roads of Trianis, so I arrived at my destination in about 10 minutes. I stood in front of the door and looked at the letters shining next to it.
[Professor Ruina Lindel]
There wasn’t one when I first came, but now there’s a nameplate telling you which professor it is.
I wiped off the dust and slowly opened the door. Inside, Senior Ruina was preparing for her lecture.
“Senior, I’m here.”
She must have been concentrating, because her reaction was slow.
“You’re here?”
“Yes, I’m here. Is the preparation going well?”
“Yeah. It’s perfect.”
She put down the material she was holding. I had helped her and reviewed the lecture content several times. So, there shouldn’t be anything lacking.
Senior Ruina sat on the sofa, so I followed her and sat down.
I observed her condition as it was.
She lacked a little vitality in her eyes, but at least she didn’t seem to have stayed up all night. I realized this on my first day as a TA, but she was still maintaining her unique lifestyle habits.
So, I advised her to get proper sleep. The schedules of students and professors were clearly different. Looking at her condition, it seemed like she was listening.
I smiled at her satisfactory appearance and said.
“It’s finally your first lecture.”
“Are you worried?”
“What is there for me to worry about? That’s what I should be saying to you.”
“I’m confident. Don’t you be nervous.”
That’s what I should be saying. Usually, many people get stiff because of the pressure. The position of professor wasn’t just a place to give presentations or anything.
When I see this, I realize how insensitive she is to external reactions. But in a way, a personality like Senior Ruina’s is a great help in living life.
I spent time with her finishing up the preparations. Was anything missing? Were there enough copies? I checked everything carefully. We couldn’t afford to make mistakes since it was her first lecture.
Then, before I knew it, the lecture time was approaching. I got up from my seat and called out to Senior Ruina, who was still lost in her own thoughts.
“Senior Ruina. It’s almost lecture time.”
“Okay. Let’s go.”
“I’ll carry the materials, so just take the important ones.”
I said, carrying the lecture materials. I’m a teaching assistant. I needed to help the professor.
“Thank you.”
“It’s nothing much.”
As I said again, teaching assistants had to help the professor. That was the role of a teaching assistant.
“Let’s go, Senior Ruina.”
“Okay.”
After that, we moved to the lecture hall.
Just in time, I saw a professor and teaching assistant heading to the lecture hall like us, and the teaching assistant stared intently at us. Especially with eyes that envied me.
“Have a good day.”
“Yes, yes….”
So, I gave a moderate greeting.
***
Meanwhile, inside the lecture hall.
The place, filled with freshmen, was bustling. That was because the lecture was about to begin.
“Hoo, I’m nervous….”
“I-I’ll be okay, right…?”
Voices of worry and tension popped up here and there. As each minute passed, their bodies trembled.
There was one reason why the freshmen were like this. They were about to meet the professor.
In fact, the reaction was excessive for just meeting the professor. The freshmen were unfamiliar with everything at Trianis, but they had been attending lectures for the past two days.
Even if the professor was a first meeting, lectures weren’t new. In fact, about half of them had adjusted in yesterday’s lecture. But today, over 90% of them were anxious.
There was a good reason for that.
It was because of the professor in charge of this lecture, [Basics of Alchemy].
Ruina Lindel.
That was the name of the professor in charge of [Basics of Alchemy].
To be honest, the freshmen didn’t know who ‘Ruina Lindel’ was. Of course. They were interested in alchemy, but the freshmen weren’t at the level of directly looking up industry news.
So, when they first heard the name, they brushed it off. The name ‘Ruina Lindel’ was just one of the unfamiliar professors to the freshmen.
But after hearing information about ‘Professor Ruina Lindel’ from other professors, they couldn’t ignore it.
-Professor Ruina? Good luck to you all.
-I’d like to tell you everything, but it’s better to experience it yourself.
The professors just laughed and brushed it off. They didn’t know who ‘Ruina’ was that made them say that.
The only thing they found out was.
-Ruina, or rather, Professor Ruina is really….
That ‘Ruina’ had been a student until last year and became a professor at the youngest age.
-It might be a little difficult. Our professors are used to her because of her student days, but….
That her personality was very unique to the point where they would say that.
So, they became even more nervous. They wondered if they had met a really amazing professor.
Bang—
At that moment, the door to the lecture hall opened. The students swallowed hard. That opening meant one thing.
Immediately after, a per…son? At that moment, the students gasped.
They immediately recognized that the person who had just entered was ‘Ruina’. Because she was said to be a beauty.
“Uh…….”
“Th…….”
But it was difficult for the students to react.
Long, ash-gray hair and a blank face that seemed to lack emotion. The subtle charm of the two captivated their eyes. But that wasn’t the end of it.
Was she even 150cm tall? Professor Ruina, who was as small as a child, slowly walked towards the podium.
That appearance, that toddling walk, was so cute. Each time, her hair fluttering near her hips amplified the cuteness.
Thud.
Professor Ruina put down her materials. At that moment, the students came to their senses. And they expressed their impressions of meeting the professor.
“Professor Ruina! Hello!”
“It’s nice to meet you for the first time! Professor!!”
A passionate reaction burst out regardless of gender. The freshmen cheered and welcomed Professor Ruina.
To think that such a cute and adorable professor would come!
She was comparable to Lana Heytalde, the idol of Trianis, that senior.
Moreover, Professor Ruina was said to be 20 years old. There was only a 3-year difference at most.
Appearance and age. For both reasons, the students’ psychological distance from the professor quickly narrowed.
“Quiet.”
Ruina said to the students, to the point where her ears hurt. Then the students reacted.
“Yes, Professor!”
“Understood!”
It was usually difficult to stop students who were excited. But the students, who had fallen for Professor Ruina, listened well like docile dogs.
Even so, the excited atmosphere didn’t easily calm down. The freshmen looked at Ruina with sparkling eyes.
“Good.”
Ruina nodded, satisfied. Then she picked up a magic tool and wrote letters on the blackboard on the podium.
[Ruina Lindel]
She wrote her name and tapped the blackboard.
“Ruina Lindel. That’s my name. Memorize it.”
“We’ve already memorized it!”
“We memorized it as soon as you came in!”
An extreme reaction that burst out at everything. Ruina’s ears were ringing, but she endured it. They were students, after all.
After that, Ruina briefly introduced herself.
What her major was, which field she specialized in within alchemy. Where her faculty office was, etc. She informed the students of the information they needed as a professor.
“Anyone have any questions?”
At Ruina’s words, a student raised his hand.
“Speak.”
“Professor Ruina. I heard that you graduated from Trianis last year. Is that correct?”
“That’s right.”
“Then Professor, can we perhaps call you senior….”
“No.”
Ruina answered immediately. She couldn’t allow that, no matter what.
“I’m a professor. You’re students. Be respectful.”
“Yes….”
He became gloomy at Ruina’s rejection. But it was also the right thing to say, so he had nothing more to say. They were students, after all.
“Next question. Anyone?”
The students shook their heads. They had heard all the information they needed, and there was still a distance to ask something deeper.
“Then next. I’ll introduce my teaching assistant.”
Ruina looked at the door and asked.
“Come in.”
“Yes, Senior Ruina.”
Senior? Didn’t Professor Ruina just say not to call her senior….
While those questions arose in the students’ minds, someone entered.
And the students who saw that someone were so surprised that they just blinked their eyes. They knew very well who the person Professor Ruina introduced as her teaching assistant was.
A man walking slowly from the door. He was different from the teaching assistants they had seen so far. His walk, his gestures, his expression. Everything exuded elegance. He garnered attention for a different reason than Professor Ruina.
Immediately after, the man stood next to Professor Ruina. Professor Ruina said to him.
“Self-introduction.”
“Okay, Senior.”
He put down the bundles of paper he was holding in both hands and slowly opened his mouth.
“Nice to meet you.”
A single, light greeting. But that short word was enough to captivate their minds. There was a strange power in his voice that grabbed them.
“I’m Kyle Arden. As a teaching assistant, I’ll be helping Senior Ruina with the [Basics of Alchemy] lecture.”
After introducing himself, he looked over the students as a whole and continued.
“Please take care of me.”
The introduction was over. The students, who had been momentarily dazed, belatedly came to their senses.
“Gasp!”
“Gasp!”
“Gasp!”
And the reactions the students showed were all the same.
Episode 143 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (2)
Episode 143 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (2)
Kyle Arden.
There was no one in this place who didn’t know that name.
It was stranger not to know him, once famous as a rogue, now a saint, his name known throughout the continent.
From the start, Kyle Arden was the person they heard about and saw at the entrance ceremony.
Besides, as they were in the same space, they had encountered him. How astonishing it was each time. They kept glancing at him.
And yet, such a person appeared. As a teaching assistant for the lecture they were taking.
It was surprising if it was surprising, and burdensome if it was burdensome. Because it was being in the same space as a saint.
However, on the one hand, it was also mysterious. A person so outstanding in family and with such tremendous fame, what was lacking that he took on the role of a teaching assistant?
More than 90% of the people in the lecture hall couldn’t understand at all, but a very small number with quick wits roughly guessed the reason. But it was the first meeting, so they didn’t have the courage to ask.
At that moment, Kyle opened his mouth.
“Anyone have any questions?”
At those words, one student cautiously raised their hand.
“Um, what should we call you normally…?”
“You can call me Teaching Assistant. Just call me senior normally. That’ll be easier.”
“Yes, Kyle-sunbaenim.”
The students thought at the voice filled with kindness. Unlike the rumors, he wasn’t eccentric.
They heard from the seniors that, since he was a rogue in the past, there was a bit of aggressiveness left in his words and actions.
Fortunately, unlike what they had worried, there didn’t seem to be such a side.
But then, Kyle lightly struck the podium and said with slightly fierce eyes.
“And I’m telling you in advance. If you call me Saint in Tianis, you better be ready to die.”
Hmm, cancel that thought. As expected, the seniors’ words were correct. The students vowed to keep the words of the seniors who gave advice in mind.
“Next question?”
The students shook their heads. Because of what he just said, the desire to ask disappeared completely.
“Sunbae, it’s over.”
“Good job. You did well without being nervous.”
After saying that, Ruina stretched up and stroked Kyle’s head. Even so, she couldn’t reach his head, so Kyle bent his knees slightly.
“I’m not the kind of person to get nervous about this.”
“Still, you did well.”
A natural scene as always. But the students who saw it felt bitter inside. Kyle, noticing the students’ reaction, said to Ruina.
“Still, please refrain from these actions in front of others. Sunbae is a professor now.”
“Okay, I understand.”
Ruina returned to her original posture. Then, she said to Kyle.
“Distribute the materials.”
“Understood.”
Kyle raised his mana and distributed the papers he had brought. Only after confirming that all the students had received them did Ruina open her mouth.
Finally, the lecture had begun.
***
Ruina sunbae’s lecture started. I stood a little further away and watched the scene. There was almost nothing for me to step in and do during the lecture.
“The freshmen passed the test. But their basics are lacking. Alchemic terms, characteristics of materials. They don’t know anything.”
Sunbae’s words were correct.
The first priority in Tianis’s criteria for selecting students is talent. They prioritize excellence in talent above all else.
So, there are also students who haven’t used alchemy much. This is to fill the gaps before going into practice.
“Today, we’re going to learn that first. The content is in the materials I handed out.”
I saw it while preparing the lecture with Sunbae, and it’s really the basics of the basics. It’s content that even someone who knows nothing about alchemy can easily memorize.
“We’re going to conduct practice mainly on this during this semester. So, memorize it without missing anything.”
Then, a student raised their hand. It was a student who looked at the contents right after receiving the materials.
“Professor Ruina. What if we know it all?”
“If you know it all, you pass this week’s lecture. You don’t have to come. But, do you really know it all?”
“Yes. This is all the basics of the basics. I learned it all a long time ago.”
Words that feel arrogant. But there are students like that. There must be students who learned alchemy before entering school due to family or environmental reasons.
“Okay. I’ll let you go. If you pass the test.”
“Yes?”
“Why are you surprised?”
Sunbae looked at the student and continued.
“There are always kids who say they know it all but don’t. I have to confirm it as a professor.”
At the same time, Sunbae looked at me. Realizing the meaning, I approached the student who had just asked the question and held out my hand. He placed the distributed paper on my hand.
His expression wasn’t very good when he handed it over. I don’t know which family he was from, but he seemed to have pride in alchemy. He had every reason to feel bad if the knowledge and skills he had learned so far were ignored.
But Tianis wasn’t a place to train just any talent. It was a learning ground for fostering people who would contribute to the development of the continent beyond the empire.
“Are you ready?”
“Yes. I am ready.”
The confident expression of the student. Immediately after, Sunbae asked him a question.
“How many types of iron are there on the continent?”
“First, from Ustia…”
He easily finished answering. It seemed he wasn’t proud for no reason.
But that was only for a moment. From a certain point on, he couldn’t answer Sunbae’s questions properly.
“Tell me the uses of each iron you mentioned earlier. And the reasons too.”
“Gorun Mountain iron has good mana conductivity, so it is used to make magic tools, and Ustia iron is difficult to refine, but it is hard, so it is mainly used to make weapons and armor. And North Continent iron has a coldness…”
“Why don’t you speak?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never handled North Continent iron…”
“See? You don’t know.”
Sunbae scolded the student. But she spoke with kindness as a professor.
“So, let’s study. Okay?”
“Yes… I’m sorry, Professor Ruina.”
“No. It can happen.”
I handed the paper to the student.
“What’s written here is standard. Other places use this too. Once you memorize it…”
The lecture that had been paused for a moment started again.
Basically, geniuses are not good at teaching others. This is because the thoughts that go through their heads are different.
Ruina Sunbae is also one of those geniuses. Of course, she shouldn’t be good at teaching others. But, contrary to expectations, Sunbae gave lectures at the students’ level.
“I said earlier that the crystal flower is weak to heat. But there is an exception. What do you think it is?”
Five options floating in the air. They were all materials related to fire.
The students looked at them and pondered. And then, they each chose an answer. But one in particular was not chosen.
“Why aren’t you choosing the Essence of Fire?”
“Well…”
“The Essence of Fire is fire itself…”
Some students said that. Ruina Sunbae shook her head.
“Many people are mistaken. They think that because it’s an essence, the power of fire will be stronger. But that’s wrong.”
Ruina Sunbae began to explain in her unique emotionless voice. She spoke in a quiet tone, but surprisingly, it was easy to concentrate and it came into her ears.
Of course, there was a student who was dozing off when the lecture started. I carefully approached the student and put my hand on his shoulder.
“Are you sleepy?”
“Ugh, huh!”
The guy’s eyes widened. He couldn’t close his mouth for a long time.
“How can you doze off in the first lecture?”
“Ah, I have a lot of morning sleep…”
“Tsk tsk, bear with it for a moment.”
I clicked my tongue and focused mana on my finger. And then, I pressed down hard on a specific blood point. He slightly distorted his face in pain, but I ignored it and continued.
“That’s it. You won’t be sleepy for about 2 hours now.”
“T, thank you… Sunbaenim.”
“Listen to the lecture.”
“Yes.”
In that way, I went around the lecture hall and woke up the dozing students. There was no need to go this far, but I deliberately went around because it was a meaningful first lecture.
After that, I helped Sunbae as a teaching assistant and helped with the lecture. As I spent time like that, the end of the lecture was approaching.
I approached Sunbae, who was still concentrating.
“Sunbae. The lecture time is over.”
“Already?”
“Yes, you have to finish it now.”
“Okay, I understand.”
I realized while preparing the lecture. Sunbae sometimes went on a rampage when lecturing. So, I agreed to let her know when the time came, like now.
“Good job. The lecture is over. Now go eat.”
“Sunbae. The next lecture location.”
“Ah.”
She must have forgotten, because she only realized it after I told her. Ruina Sunbae said to the students.
“Come to the practice room for the next lecture.”
“Yes, Professor!”
“Understood!”
The students answered brightly as if they were happy that the lecture was over and left the lecture hall. At that time, it was a bit noisy near the entrance, but I prioritized cleaning up first.
“Good job.”
“It was fun. The lecture.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
Her lips were slightly raised, and it seemed like that was really the case. Then, Sunbae asked.
“Did I do well?”
“Isn’t this good enough for the first lecture?”
She didn’t tremble, she prepared the materials well, and she explained at the students’ level. With this, she deserved to receive more than 90 out of 100 points.
“Yeah, I think I did well.”
“That’s right. I think we can just keep doing this.”
After finishing cleaning up, we left the lecture hall. Then, someone was standing in front of the entrance.
“Kyle! Did the first lecture go well?”
I wondered why it was noisy. It was because Lana came.
We were supposed to meet in the student cafeteria. It seems she was curious and came to find us first.
“Well, it went pretty well.”
“That’s a relief. What about Ruina sunbae?”
“…Why did you come?”
“Because it’s Ruina sunbae’s monumental first lecture!”
“Ugh… get off.”
It was Ruina sunbae pushing away Lana who was clinging to her.
Anyway, Lana came, and it was lunchtime. We headed to the student cafeteria.
The first day of lectures ended well in that way.
***
A room with no light coming in.
In that place, Zeras Lindel was listening to a report from someone.
“The preparation is complete?”
“Yes. The selection is complete.”
“I understand. Go and finish it.”
“Yes.”
A presence disappearing into the darkness. Zeras Lindel leaned back on the backrest, recalling the report he had just heard.
“Then now…”
He said quietly and took out a communication magic tool from his chest. And then, he put in mana and connected it.
Of course, the connection target is.
-Yes, Dad.
Ruina Lindel. It was his daughter.
Episode 144 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (3)
Episode 144: A Wise Teaching Assistant Life (3) “Senior Kyle, by any chance….”
It was during mealtime when a student approached. A freshman taking Senior Ruina’s lecture. It seemed they came with a question, just like last time.
“Can’t you leave me alone when I’m eating?”
“Hehe, I was just too curious….”
“Tsk, what is it?”
“It’s about….”
Perhaps because they’re a freshman, their eagerness to learn is strong. I was a teaching assistant anyway, and there was no need to discourage them, so I answered their question.
“Thank you! Then, enjoy your meal! See you tomorrow!”
Once their curiosity was satisfied, the freshman quickly ran off. Seeing that, I was reminded that they were indeed a freshman.
Just then, that bastard Evan chuckled beside me.
“Hyung-nim. You’re popular, aren’t you?”
“Shut up and eat your food.”
Even so, Evan didn’t stop.
“When you were teaching me, you swore up a storm. As expected, position makes the person… Oh, oh, Hyung-nim, is using a spoon cheating?!”
When I took away his spoon as a warning, Evan shouted. I said to Evan, “Keep it moderate.”
“Aww~ I’m just saying it because it looks good. Do you know how much talk there is about you in Theianis right now? You’re so famous that rumors are even spreading to other departments!”
“I know, so shut up.”
“Geez, Hyung-nim, you’re so shy.”
“…….”
Evan’s nonsense left me speechless.
Of course, I have ears too. I’m well aware of what’s being said about me recently.
It was bound to happen, since the Saint was working as a teaching assistant under a professor. And that too, under Senior Ruina, the youngest professor.
Because of that, some professors even licked their lips. It seemed some had been planning to offer me a teaching assistant position. But Senior Ruina snatched it away, so they had no choice but to feel regret.
Anyway, for that reason, the first week of my teaching assistant life was a bit noisy. Especially with the professors sticking to me.
Still, as time passed, it became a bit quieter. That’s because Senior Ruina took the lead in blocking them.
Besides, I’ve become somewhat accustomed to the teaching assistant life, and the distance with the students has decreased a lot. Except for things like them coming during my personal time like now, I’m having a decent daily life.
“But what about you?”
“Me? Don’t even mention it.”
Evan sighed deeply and continued,
“The new students in the Knight Department keep coming to me for duels every day, and the new students in the Magic Department come to ask me questions like they do to you, Hyung-nim. Wow… I don’t have any days off these days.”
“You’re doing well.”
“Hyung-nim, don’t talk so carelessly just because it’s someone else’s problem. I’m really dying here. How is it that I have fewer days off than when I was a freshman? Look at this.”
Evan pointed under his eyes.
“I can’t sleep properly, so I even got dark circles, you know?”
“You’re someone who’s fine even without sleep, what are you talking about.”
“Hyung-nim, I’m really disappointed. I’m always worried about you. But you treat me so coldly….”
“Stop with the bullshit. You’re making me feel awful.”
There was nothing more unpleasant than hearing such things from another guy.
“Oh, and there were some people from the Holy Kingdom among the new students this year. They’re making me even more miserable. I heard that Beastmen have several times the stamina….”
“Don’t say things I didn’t ask about. I’m not curious.”
“You’re really too much….”
After talking with Evan like that, I had finished eating my meal before I knew it. We got up from our seats.
“Hyung-nim, I’ll be going now.”
“Go.”
After sending Evan off, I also turned toward the Production Department building. For reference, Lana was recently spending time in the [Land of Contract] due to the Summoned Beast matter.
I arrived at Senior Ruina’s professor’s office. I slowly opened the door.
“She’s not here.”
It seemed she had gone out for a bit, as Senior’s figure was not visible.
I sat on the sofa and waited for Senior. However, a document caught my eye.
“The time is coming soon.”
It was none other than a document related to the joint practical training. It’s been almost a month since enrollment, so it was time to do it like last year. Senior Ruina was a professor now, so she naturally had to participate.
Beside the document was Senior Ruina’s plan for the joint practical training. It was a document proposing what would be good to do. I examined the contents, and it contained things that were very much like Senior.
“It seems good.”
Even though being a professor was new to her, Senior had planned a practical training that would be helpful to the students. As expected, since she was a student until last year, she was different from ordinary professors.
And at the moment I put the plan down on the table.
Creak…
The professor’s office door opened. I turned my head toward the powerless sound. And as soon as I saw Senior’s face, I approached her.
“Senior.”
“Yeah….”
“Did something bad happen?”
“No, nothing….”
“Then why are you like this.”
Her expression was as expressionless as ever, but she was deeply dejected. It felt like she was about to cry at any moment.
“It’s nothing like that….”
Senior denied my words. Then, she sat at her desk and took out a piece of paper, writing something. I approached her and examined it.
“Are you going on a business trip?”
“Yeah.”
“When?”
“Tomorrow….”
As soon as she said tomorrow, Senior Ruina’s mood sank even further. I asked Senior.
“Should I go with you?”
“No.”
A resolute word. Senior had a look in her eyes that said she absolutely wouldn’t let me follow.
“A teaching assistant following a professor….”
At that moment, Senior grabbed my sleeve.
“Please, don’t do that….”
A single tear flowed from Senior’s eyes. In that instant, my mind went blank, and a fact I had forgotten until now came to mind.
‘Tomorrow is the day….’
Not Ruina Lindell as a professor, but Ruina Lindell as a villain, the first day of her activities.
I had been so caught up in the peaceful days that I had completely forgotten.
Senior hurriedly wiped the tears flowing down her cheeks. And then she said to me.
“I, have a favor to ask.”
“…What kind of favor?”
“Tomorrow… teach the class for me instead. Just give the quiz and teach a little of the remaining part….”
Even in that situation, Senior was worrying about the students. That sight was truly frustrating, but I answered like this.
“I understand. I’ll do it.”
“Thank you.”
“Helping the professor is a teaching assistant’s job.”
I replied with a smile. But that was only the outward appearance.
‘Haa….’
Unlike the outside, deep sighs were constantly coming from within.
After that, I prepared for tomorrow’s lecture with Senior. And once the preparations were finished, Senior immediately left Theianis.
***
Thwack!
Ruina’s small, fair hand pierced through the man’s heart.
Blood spurting from the heart drenched Ruina’s face. The blood from the heart that had been beating fiercely until just now was incredibly hot.
But Ruina didn’t react much. She simply pulled her hand out of the other’s body and shifted her gaze to the next target.
The next was a woman. A woman around her age, who had probably just come of age.
“…….”
Ruina looked at the deeply sleeping woman. And then, she raised her hand and stabbed her heart as it was. She had been put to sleep with medicine, so the moment of death wouldn’t be painful.
This time too, blood splattered, and a bitter scent was smelled from the blood that had just soaked her face.
Even so, Ruina had no reaction. She simply checked the remaining number of sacrifices behind her and continued the next task with a blank face.
When she had killed about half. The person who had been watching Ruina’s work from the side said.
“Your work speed is slow. If you want to finish within today, you need to do it faster….”
“Shut up.”
Ruina cut off his words. The space trembled at the voice filled with anger. The man opened his mouth without flinching.
“…Zelas-nim will be disappointed.”
“Are you threatening me with Dad now?”
“I’m not threatening you, I’m just stating a fact. Zelas-nim has put a lot of effort into this matter….”
“Shut up.”
A colder voice. Ruina was exuding an aura that she would kill the man in front of her right away.
But this man was also ultimately in a position to receive orders from her dad. Knowing that well, she stopped the pressure.
“Don’t order me around. If you do it one more time….”
Ruina pointed to the dozens of corpses slumped behind her and continued.
“You’ll end up the same way.”
“…Understood. Ruina-nim.”
The man bowed and hid in the darkness. Ruina continued the remaining work. In that way, she killed a total of 100 pure men and women.
100 corpses scattered on the ground. The circuit engraved on the floor was soaked with blood flowing from the corpses.
Ruina got up from her seat. The place she was heading to was the center of the magic circle. Standing on top of it, Ruina unfolded alchemy.
Fzzzt—
Bones, flesh, and organs are separated. They were divided according to their type and put together, placed in each magic circle.
Carefully and carefully. The alchemy was handled to divide them with as little damage as possible. Everything that came from the 100 corpses was excellent as a sacrifice.
In the midst of that, Ruina had no emotions. Even though she had killed people directly with her own hands, she didn’t feel anything.
To be exact, it was right to say that she was doing it ‘on purpose’.
Only by erasing emotions, only by stopping the actions going through her head, only by acting like a doll obeying orders.
“…….”
She could endure this terrible and disgusting scene.
That’s why Ruina forcibly erased her emotions as if she were a dead person. It was Ruina’s survival method to avoid going crazy.
But despite having lived like that for the past 20 years, one thing kept coming to her mind.
“Disciple, I miss you….”
Kyle Arden. She wanted to see her disciple. If she saw him, she felt like she could blow away this gloom.
However, she knew that she could never meet him unless she finished the work now. Ruina took out another force with her other hand.
Then, 100 souls appeared. They were all glaring at Ruina as if they would kill her. Some souls even rushed at Ruina.
Ruina murmured quietly toward those souls.
“I’m sorry….”
Immediately after, black magic was cast from Ruina’s hand.
Episode 145 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (4)
Episode 145: A Wise Teaching Assistant Life (4)
The next day arrived.
I went to the professor’s office early in the morning. It was to get the lecture materials. I didn’t have much to pack since I had prepared everything in advance yesterday.
Then, the quiet professor’s office came into view. I looked around the room and turned my head towards the desk.
“…….”
The sunlight shining through the window. Every time, the senior would sit there, organizing lecture materials and waiting for me.
But it’s so quiet with just one day of absence. I can’t get used to it. It feels similar to when Lana is not around.
However, I can’t just stand there blankly. I shook off this feeling and left the professor’s office.
***
The lecture hall I arrived at was so noisy that the sound could be heard outside. Maybe it’s because they are still freshmen, they are so energetic. That will disappear when they become sophomores.
You can tell just by looking at Evan. He has a face that looks like he’s about to die from exhaustion. I saw Veil recently too. Well, he wasn’t much different from Evan.
“Senior! Good morning!”
“Hello!”
“Yeah.”
I entered the lecture hall, receiving greetings from the freshmen. And I put down the materials I would use for the lecture and said.
“You all saw the announcement, right? Senior Ruina is on a business trip, so I’ll be in charge of the lecture today.”
“Then what are we doing today? Maybe a break….”
“Don’t talk nonsense. As I announced last time, we’ll have a pop quiz and then lecture on the remaining content.”
“Ah….”
As soon as I said that, sighs erupted from here and there.
Freshmen have a great desire to learn, but they also want to have fun since they are still freshmen. And I had no intention of resting unless I finished the progress.
“Put away your books and take out only your writing utensils.”
Of course, it’s not good to be too strict. You have to loosen up a little. That’s how you handle students.
“Well, maybe I’ll let you rest if you finish everything….”
Thud!
The students’ actions were quick. They quickly put away their books and finished preparing for the test.
The students’ eyes were sparkling. I used mana to distribute the test papers.
“The test time is 20 minutes. The questions are not that difficult, so you should be able to solve them within the time limit. Then, start.”
The test began. The time was short, and the questions were not difficult, so the test ended quickly.
Now all that’s left is the lecture. There wasn’t much of a problem with this either. The content itself was at a level I knew, and the senior had almost finished it during the last lecture, so there wasn’t much left.
I collected the test papers and started the lecture. But less than 30 minutes later, a student appeared, nodding off.
“Why are you all dozing off?”
Looking around, 1/3 of them were dozing off.
The all-nighter due to the pop quiz, and the lecture starting at 9 a.m. With those two overlapping, it was natural for people to doze off.
Then, a student who couldn’t stand the sleep raised his hand and said.
“Senior Kyle… Could you give us a little break?”
“Are you that sleepy?”
“Honestly, senior, you know how hard the first lecture in the morning is.”
“It’s no use saying that to students in the Engineering Department. And I told you to go to the training ground.”
The Production Department spends all night working on something as a daily routine. As a result, the accumulated fatigue is no joke. So, I advised them to do physical training.
Well, of course, not many students listened.
“Hehe, senior. Please don’t do that and give us a little rest….”
At those words, I looked at the textbook. It was the end of today’s lecture. I closed the book and said.
“Okay, that’s it for today.”
“Kyaa! Thank you!”
“Thank you, Senior Kyle!”
A smile came out at the sight of the students cheering.
“But you can’t leave the lecture hall, so stay here until the end of the time.”
The rooms other than ours were still in the middle of lecturing. If I let the students go like this, they would make a lot of noise, so I couldn’t let them out.
Fortunately, the students understood well. Well, they seemed to be thrilled just because the lecture ended early. Even so, I couldn’t let my guard down, so I set up soundproofing magic.
I left the students to talk among themselves and graded the test papers.
“This is correct, and this is….”
With the sound of conversation in the background, I was processing the correct and incorrect answers. At that time, a student called me.
“Senior! Could you tell us about yourself?”
I wonder what they’re so curious about, their eyes are shining. It’s already been two weeks since we’ve been close, so it’s time for them to have a lot of questions.
“What are you curious about?”
“Ah, I’m…!”
“I’m…!”
Questions burst out at the same time. The sounds were mixed up and I couldn’t hear them properly.
“Ask one question at a time. You first.”
I pointed to a female student. The girl who was pointed out hesitated a little and opened her mouth.
“Um, what kind of person is Senior Evan….”
“What, that’s the first question?”
As expected of the main character. He’s getting attention from the freshmen. Other students besides her seemed to be interested as well.
I’ve shown myself hanging out with Evan several times, so there wasn’t a single student in Tianis who didn’t know that I was close to him.
I told them about Evan’s strengths and weaknesses appropriately. The student who asked the question smiled brightly, as if she was satisfied with just that.
“Next question.”
“Have you ever met the Saintess? Is she as pretty as the rumors say?”
“You should know since you heard it. She came a few months ago. And to answer your question, it’s true that she’s pretty.”
“Then is it true that her chest is big…?”
“Wanna die?”
“Hiccup!”
I glared at him with killing intent for crossing the line. He was startled and hiccuped.
“Let’s ask questions while keeping our manners.”
“Yes, sir!”
“Next question.”
After that, I received questions and answered them. Then, the student who was pointed out next asked carefully.
“Um, Senior Kyle.”
“What. Don’t beat around the bush and say it.”
“Well, you know… Are you really dating Senior Lana…?”
I wondered why that question wasn’t coming up. Even as time passed, Lana’s interest could never subside, so the relationship between me and Lana had already spread as much as it could.
“To answer, Lana and I are not in that kind of relationship.”
“But the rumors say you’re lovers….”
“That’s just a rumor.”
Then the student who asked the question asked again.
“Then you wouldn’t mind if Senior Lana became lovers with another man?”
“Why? Are you going to seduce her and date Lana?”
“Ah, no, it’s not that I’m like that….”
I looked at the guy who was stuttering and said lightly.
“Try it. If you can.”
“Huh?”
“Try it.”
“Is that really okay?”
He asked back as if he was flustered. I sneered and continued.
“But let me tell you one thing? Lana would never do that even if she died and came back to life.”
“You never know….”
“Yeah, you never know. So… try it if you can.”
People think. With Lana’s bright and kind personality, she seems like she’ll fall for you easily.
But that’s a misconception. Lana’s actions are only favors that come out for the sake of smooth relationships with others, and they are never emotions beyond that.
“…….”
He lost his words at the confident words. It’s hard to bring up these words unless you have ordinary faith. I added words to it there.
“Let me tell you one more thing, there’s a reason why I can’t accept her from my side. It’s a relationship that can change at any time if that reason disappears.”
Then the students went wild, saying “Ooh.” Tsk tsk, it’s a time when they’re very interested in dating stories, but the reaction is too much.
After that, another student asked a question.
“How far did you go with Senior Lana?”
“I won’t tell you. Why are you asking about my personal life?”
I immediately cut off questions that crossed the line.
“Then what is your relationship with Professor Ruina?”
“Professor and teaching assistant, senior and junior, teacher and student. About this much.”
“The professor’s attitude wasn’t like that? I heard from other professors that she gives Senior Kyle special treatment, and she only allows Senior Kyle to call her Senior Ruina.”
“So, do you have any complaints?”
“No, it’s not that, it’s just that she’s friendly to Senior Kyle. She’s not like that to other people….”
“Shut up.”
I didn’t want to talk about the senior anymore, so I cut her off first.
Then the wristwatch rang. The lecture was over. I packed my test papers and books and stood up.
“The questions are over. Senior Ruina will be back next week. Then, good job.”
I sent the students out and headed to the senior’s professor’s office. I put the graded test papers on the desk.
I didn’t have any schedules after that, so I packed lunch and dinner from the restaurant and returned to the dormitory.
I lay down on the bed after eating lunch. Feeling stuffy, I went outside and sat on the bench.
“The weather is gloomy.”
It looks like it’s going to rain. The sky is covered with clouds. My already dirty mood becomes even more fucked up. But I had no choice but to spit out this feeling in words.
“It’s really… an unfair world.”
It’s a very regrettable thing, but just as not everyone can be the main character, not everyone can be happy.
Knowing that well, I couldn’t solve it even though I knew that Senior Ruina would suffer.
I know it’s a cruel thing to say. But it has to be. Just as the main characters and supporting actors have to live happily, all villains had to die as villains.
It sounds like a simple word, but that was the biggest difference between the two, and it was the principle of the world. It is a promise of the world that can never be changed and must be kept.
“Fuck….”
Even though I’m aware of that fact, the stuffy feeling doesn’t go away. In the end, I couldn’t stand the sore stomach and threw up all the lunch I had eaten earlier.
After that, I leaned on the bench and covered my eyes with my arms. I spent time without thinking in that state.
Drip, drip.
Raindrops fall on my face. It was time to fall since the sky was covered with dark clouds. But I didn’t feel like moving.
The rain gets heavier and heavier. In less than 10 minutes, my whole body was soaked in the rain. I didn’t care and just sat there and got rained on.
How many hours have passed like that? The rain that started falling around lunchtime fell until night.
Even though a lot of time had passed, I didn’t move. I was still getting rained on and spending time.
Then at some point. I felt someone next to me, and someone pulled on my sleeve.
I lowered my arm and raised my head that I had laid back. Then I saw Senior Ruina.
“Did you have a good trip, senior?”
“Yeah, I’m back….”
Also, smelling strongly of blood.
Episode 146 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (5)
Episode 146 A Wise Assistant Life (5)
“Did you have a good trip, Senior?”
“Yeah, I’m back….”
The senior returned after almost a day. In terms of time, it was over 24 hours. She had left Trianis around lunchtime.
The returning senior looked terrible. Not using an umbrella, her clothes and hair were soaked with rain, washing everything away.
But there was one thing that couldn’t be washed away. It was the smell of blood emanating from her whole body. The pungent smell coming from her body stimulated my nose.
I ignored the scent of blood and said to her.
“Why didn’t you use an umbrella? It’s raining.”
“I just, came….”
Answering like that, the senior stared blankly at me.
“Why aren’t you using one…?”
“Well, I just wanted to get rained on. It’s been a while, the rain.”
“Yeah, right.”
The first rain after winter passed and spring came. The rain falling now was that rain.
For some reason, after the senior came, I didn’t want to get rained on anymore, so I put up a mana barrier. Following the round barrier, the rain flowed down to the ground.
I also didn’t like being wet, so I dried my clothes and hair with magic. And after drying the senior’s clothes as well, I said to her.
“I’ll dry your hair. Turn around.”
“Okay.”
She turned her body at my words. I created wind with my fingertips and dried her soaked hair.
About 20 minutes. That’s how long it took to dry her hair. Her hair was the longest of anyone I knew, so it took a long time. Looking at her fluffy hair, I said.
“But you still have the hairpin?”
“Because you gave it to me.”
Senior Ruina spoke as if it was obvious. She had never taken it off her body since I gave it to her.
I returned the hairpin, which had become disarranged while drying her hair, to its original state.
“I fixed it tightly, so it won’t fall out.”
“Thanks.”
“It’s not a difficult thing.”
I put my hands down and watched the raining scenery. The senior also silently watched the night sky, following me.
Like that, I spent time blankly with her. It wasn’t particularly awkward. But I couldn’t stand it and asked first.
“Senior, are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m okay.”
“You didn’t even ask what I was asking about.”
“Just, I’m okay. As long as I have you….”
Senior Ruina grabbed my sleeve like before. The hand gripping my sleeve tightly was shaking, but soon the trembling subsided.
I clicked my tongue inwardly at her pitiful appearance, and then slowly opened my mouth.
“I told you before. That I would help if you had a hard time.”
“Yeah.”
“Shall I help you?”
Then the senior shook her head.
“I don’t need it.”
“Really? You’re having a really hard time right now….”
“Be careful with your words, even if you’re my disciple. If I’m okay, I’m okay.”
Senior Ruina blocked my mouth and said firmly. It seemed like she was trying to keep me from getting involved no matter what.
“Okay. More than that, would you like to go to a cafe in the capital with Lana next time?”
“Yeah.”
“Then let’s go when Lana gets back.”
“Okay. I’ll go now.”
“Yes, go carefully.”
Senior Ruina hurriedly left the spot. She seemed to not want to talk with me any longer. I respected her choice, so I saw her off.
And watching her figure gradually disappear from view, I muttered a curse under my breath.
“Fuck….”
Her expression, acting like everything was fine while she was here, keeps flickering in my mind. I want to erase it from my head, but I can’t.
“Of all things, it has to be a villain….”
A villain’s fate is like a curse that can never be separated, and it’s a villain’s destiny to be fulfilled.
Especially the mid-boss, who is in charge of the main axis of the story. It’s fundamentally different from extra villains like Kyle Arden.
Therefore, no matter what I do, she can’t avoid death. That is the end of Ruina Lindel.
Of course, it may sound like an excuse. Because it’s the complete opposite of the actions I’ve shown so far. It was strange that I knew her pain but didn’t solve it.
But this was not something that even I could do. Even if I eliminate the cause, unless I twist fate itself, Ruina’s ending will not change.
This isn’t just a guess, but a certainty that comes from experience. I knew too well because I had seen too many people who couldn’t escape the fate of a villain no matter how much they struggled.
However, I could at least reduce the pain they experienced in the process.
“It’s me. Get ready.”
Just like I always do for her.
Immediately, I left Trianis and headed to the capital.
***
“Is it here?”
“Yes. Activities have been vigorous recently, centered around this place.”
The place that Velum and his subordinates and I arrived at was somewhere in the sewers of the capital.
I know that Ruina is doing something in the capital, but I didn’t know the exact location. So I borrowed a little of his power.
His power weakened due to the Monster Season, causing disputes with other organizations, but his power to control the backstreets of the capital was still intact. So he was aware of most of the things that happened in the dark.
I examined the entrance in front. Beyond it, which was covered in illusions, the faint smell of black magic wafted out. It’s quite powerful black magic.
“They hid it well. Anyone approached recently?”
“As far as we’ve identified, no one has. We haven’t seen anyone approaching here recently, so it seems there’s another entrance.”
It must be an important task, so thoroughness was natural. Even if you pass through here, various traps will probably be waiting. Well, it’s nothing to do with me.
Thump!
I slammed the ground and cast magic. The magic circle created under my feet went forward and shattered the black magic.
A wide open space. The scene inside was revealed. We were still near the entrance, so we couldn’t see much, but the unique evil energy of black magic flowed in through the passage.
Then Velum asked.
“What should we do?”
At that question, I cast magic again. Magic spread around. After confirming that magic had been applied to everyone, I opened my mouth.
“Sweep them all away.”
Immediately, wind fluttered from behind and black shadows leaped out. They were Velum’s subordinates. When all the subordinates he brought had entered, Velum also bowed his head and followed.
And I also blocked the entrance with magic, and then moved my steps.
***
“It’s that way! They’re running away that way!”
“Chase them!”
Echoing shouts. As soon as Velum’s subordinates found the black mages, they chased them. The black mages couldn’t easily accept this situation.
“Why at this time…!”
“There was no notification at all!”
It was a natural thing to say. Because I broke the traps, there was no time to prepare. There was no more threatening raid than this for the guys who were busy.
Moreover, the reason for their panic wasn’t just that.
“These guys aren’t affected by black magic!”
“Summon anything and block them!”
I cast magic on Velum’s subordinates so that they wouldn’t be affected by black magic. Therefore, unless they summoned the undead and directly exerted physical force, there was no way to attack.
“It seems like we can sweep them away smoothly.”
Velum, who was next to me, said to me. I looked at him.
“Yeah, it’ll be over quickly. But what are you doing?”
“…Pardon?”
“You have to help too. Are you going to leave it to your subordinates and just stand still?”
“…I’m sorry.”
Only then did he disappear into the battle. I watched him fight. Velum fought quite well. He killed black mages at almost a massacre level.
First of all, the first reason was that this space was filled with the energy of black magic. That energy amplified the undead several times.
Above all, Velum’s skills have improved compared to the past. Last year, he was a top-tier Expert, but now he’s a Master. His skills have improved from before.
For that reason, when Velum joined the battle, the situation was resolved even more quickly.
“Kkeuaaak…!”
“S, save me…!”
Screams rang out from all directions. I walked forward with an indifferent expression. Compared to the pain that Ruina must have suffered, death was nothing.
I went deeper and deeper. Then, at some point, the scenery of the sewer changed.
Sticky air that clung to the skin.
Flesh stalks intertwined and spread on the floor.
A terrible smell that hurt the nose.
It’s a disgusting scene that I don’t want to see any of it. I frowned and continued forward. Then, a familiar object that I had seen somewhere came into view.
An altar. The thing that black mages commonly use when summoning something. But this place didn’t just have an altar.
Around the altar, huge chunks of blood and flesh were floating around. It was an offering made of humans at first glance.
How many humans were used to make that? And with what heart did Ruina make that herself?
Thinking about that, I pulled out my sword from my waist. The dark sword reflected the dim light and shone.
“I have to acknowledge how fucked up this is.”
Here or there, the unique gloomy personality of black mages doesn’t go anywhere. Of course, there are cases to the contrary, but that’s the case for more than 99%.
I infuse the sword with the Sword Qi of Karsa. My physical realm is still lacking, but since I’m straddling the line, I can realize it a little.
Not only that, but I slam magic into the sword. From experience, it was impossible to break that with ordinary power.
Fortunately, Velum and his subordinates were diligently dealing with the black mages, so there was enough time to put in effort. Even so, I didn’t spend a long time because of the situation.
The sword was complete. There was no time to waste. I poured my anger into it and swung the sword down from above.
But at that moment.
Pababat!
The scattered flesh gathered and blocked the sword.
At the same time, someone appeared behind the flesh.
Episode 147 Wise Teaching Assistant Life (6)
Episode 147: A Wise Teaching Assistant Life (6)
The moment I attacked the blood-red sphere, a tendril of flesh swelled in size and blocked my sword. It seemed to react to any harm inflicted.
At the same time, unfamiliar figures are summoned around it.
Black mages. Not the guys Velok and his subordinates are fighting, but different ones. Perhaps they are in another space, and when the sphere is attacked, magic is activated just like the lump of flesh.
“You’ve prepared well.”
Well, it wouldn’t make sense to just leave such an important item made with so much money and manpower unattended.
I surveyed the 10 black mages surrounding me. As soon as they found me, 9 of them began casting black magic. An evil energy bloomed from their fingertips.
Swish-!
But I wasn’t just standing still either. I quickly swung my sword and cut off one of their heads.
Thud, a head falls. For a moment, astonishment flickers across their faces. But they didn’t stop using black magic.
A barrier is erected around me. The black barrier completely isolated the space. It felt as if I was left alone in the world.
The black mages’ attack didn’t end there. The inside of the barrier rippled. At the same time, black magic crashed into me.
Exhaustion, weakening, sensory deprivation. They poured out every curse they could. They even tried to neutralize me by stealing my mana.
I resisted by releasing mana. I wasn’t weak enough to be affected by such curses. But the space isolation was so complete that no matter how much I expanded my senses, I couldn’t feel what was happening beyond the barrier.
But that’s not a problem. I held my sword and took a stance.
But at that moment, the barrier twisted and black mana coalesced into thorn shapes.
The sharp thorns, created from all directions, soon rushed towards me. The thorns that filled the inside of the barrier gave me no room to dodge.
I quickly deployed a shield.
Clang!!
Black thorns were blocked by the shield, and sparks flew. I didn’t stop there, but pushed back the thorns with the shield, widening the space.
The black mages didn’t let that happen. Black magic wrapped around the tips of the thorns. The points of contact began to melt.
If this continued, the shield would be pierced and I would be hit by the thorns. My decision was quick.
Reverse-engineer the thorns and the black magic covering them. Subtly mix my magic into the analyzed black magic.
Immediately after, the thorns pierced me. There was no pain. That’s because I had assimilated the black magic and part of my body while reverse-engineering it.
I waited still, pierced by the thorns. Through my senses, the outside situation was conveyed. I had connected the barrier and my senses.
“Is he dead?”
“There’s no response.”
“Be careful. He’s the one who brought in the largest organization based in the capital.”
Words like these were exchanged, and to ensure a definite finish, they stabbed me several more times with the black thorns.
After that, thinking I was completely dead, they slowly removed the barrier. And at that moment, I kicked off the ground and swung my sword.
Slash!!
A black mage was cut in half, and blood spurted from the cross-section. I didn’t stop. I swung my sword twice more, killing the two next to him.
Six left. If I exclude the one slightly behind, I only need to kill five.
“……”
“……”
The moment I killed three in an instant, the guys were enveloped in silence. Unlike before, this time they were clearly flustered.
“How did he get out of there…”
“You don’t need to know, you bastard.”
I didn’t give a long answer and killed the guy who opened his mouth. Blood flew in the air.
Of course, I didn’t stop attacking and continued to move my arms. The remaining black mages died easily. Even if several gathered together, a mage could not beat a swordsman in close combat.
“Now you’re the only one left?”
The man who was guarding as if blocking the blood-red sphere. He was the last black mage left in this place.
“You should have all attacked together. I have to admit, the black mages have no camaraderie.”
“…You seem to know who we are before attacking.”
“Oh, yeah.”
“For the leader of an organization, you don’t have very good judgment. If you mess with us, the consequences will be…”
I scoffed at those words.
“You’re just a black mage anyway. And who’s the leader? I could be a subordinate.”
“Don’t underestimate our intelligence. We’ve already figured out that you’ve taken control of the Cantia criminal organization.”
It wouldn’t make sense for the guys working in the capital not to have investigated that much.
“So what? You’re about to die anyway.”
“…I don’t know the reason for the attack, but if you back off now, I promise you compensation.”
The guy tried to appease me. Of course, I wasn’t the kind of person to fall for that.
“Sorry, but I’m a patriot. I can’t betray them.”
“You’re making a foolish decision.”
Immediately after finishing his words, the guy swung his arm from below to above. Then flesh gushed out from the ground. A gigantic lump of flesh tried to crush me.
“So he was a manipulator.”
I didn’t fight the flesh and stepped back.
As a result of the clash earlier, that’s not an ordinary lump of flesh. It’s tough enough to easily block my attacks. So to destroy that, I need a much stronger blow than the attack earlier.
Of course, there was no reason to choose a difficult path.
Whoosh-!!
I spread a magic circle under my feet. But not ordinary magic, but black magic. It was the barrier that had just tried to kill me, and that I had finished analyzing.
The black magic that spread from me instantly took over the space. This magic doesn’t pour out curses, but the pitch-black mana blocks the view.
But that’s not the end of it, it blocked all senses except hearing with curses. I’m also inside the barrier, but as the caster, I’m not affected by the magic.
“…How do you know this magic.”
The guy stood still and muttered. He looked questionable about me using this magic. I said to the guy who was contemplating.
“It sucks to experience it yourself, right?”
“…Were you a black mage.”
“What black mage? Do I look like you?”
“But….”
“Shut up.”
Swish─
I held a knife to the guy’s neck and slightly eased the curse. As the senses slightly recovered, and he felt the coldness of the knife, a drop of cold sweat ran down the guy’s forehead.
“You’re killing innocent people, so why are you talking back.”
“……”
“Anyway, you trash bastards. You can’t do anything without Ruina-sunbae, but you’re just cruel.”
“How do you know Ruina-nim… What is your identity?”
“Me?”
I separated the space. What happens inside here will not be known outside. So I took off the mask I was hiding with magic.
“I’m Ruina-sunbae’s junior, you bastard.”
“……”
When I showed my face, the guy was speechless. But the flustered look was obvious. Then, after a long time, the guy opened his mouth.
“I have a favor to ask.”
Quite a calm tone. Since he had already come this far, there was no way to resist, so I decided to watch and see what kind of nonsense he would say.
“What, you want me to spare you?”
“No. Holy One, please…”
At that moment, the guy pushed off the ground and moved his upper body. The direction was towards the blade. I thought it was a delay to escape, but I didn’t expect him to do such a thing, so my reaction was slightly delayed.
“Please save Ruina-agassi…”
The guy couldn’t finish his words. Karsa’s sharpness easily cut his neck like tofu. The severed head rolled on the ground.
“Shit….”
What the hell is he saying as he commits suicide? A strange feeling of uneasiness washed over me.
I emptied my dirtied insides. And I removed the barrier and returned my appearance to normal.
“Haa… Why is nothing working out these days.”
I sighed in frustration and picked up my sword. It was to destroy the altar and the blood-red sphere.
“…Let’s go back.”
Boom!!!
Immediately after, a roar filled the underground waterway.
***
Several days have passed since that incident.
Time passed and finally the joint practical training time for the 1st and 2nd graders arrived.
As the professor in charge of the 1st grade, Ruina-sunbae participated in the event, and I also had no particular schedule that day, so I was with sunbae.
The joint practical training content was [Finding Materials]. The practical training was about how well the 1st and 2nd graders, who were thrown into a wide area, could work together to find high-quality materials.
I watched the students’ practical training on the shared screen.
But someone next to me was staring at me intently. Of course, that someone was Ruina-sunbae.
At that sight, I asked sunbae as I had been doing for the past few days.
“Why are you doing that?”
“…It’s nothing.”
She turns her head. Recently, such scenes have been unfolding between sunbae and me.
There was only one reason why sunbae was doing this. It must be because her father no longer calls her for the summoning ritual.
It was natural since I had destroyed the altar and everything else. So it was difficult to call Ruina-sunbae.
In addition, I was currently having Velok monitor the capital. To do the same thing again, I would probably have to pour in more than 10 times the money and manpower that I had consumed so far.
But sunbae also has a sense, and I have a history of saying that I would help, so she suspected me. She wondered if I was the one who did it.
So recently, she has been probing in this way. Perhaps unable to bear her curiosity, she asked me today.
“Did you do it?”
“Yes? What are you talking about?”
“You know.”
“Well, I don’t know what sunbae is talking about.”
Saying that, sunbae stared at me so intensely that it was burdensome. She didn’t pay any attention to the joint practical training.
“You’re a professor, shouldn’t you be watching the practical training?”
“…I can watch the recording. You really didn’t do it?”
“I told you I didn’t.”
I feigned ignorance at the continued questioning.
“…That’s a lie.”
“Sunbae.”
“Yeah.”
“Do I look like I’m lying?”
I said, meeting Ruina-sunbae’s eyes. Sunbae also looked into my eyes without avoiding them, and soon shook her head and said.
“I don’t know.”
“Then you’re suspecting me without being sure?”
“…It’s not like that.”
Whether she was embarrassed or sulky, sunbae turned her head. No matter what I said, she never looked at me.
That look was so cute that I couldn’t help but smile.
‘Well, I guess this is enough.’
Since the cause that was tormenting her heart had disappeared, Ruina-sunbae’s face was not dark. Of course, her face was still expressionless, but there was brightness within.
“Oh, Lana is coming back today, would you like to go to the capital?”
So, until that day in the future comes, I was going to continue to do this kindness.
“Yeah, let’s go.”
For her bright expression.
Episode 148 3Rd Year Mission Activities (1)
Episode 148: 3rd Grade Mission Activities (1)
It was the day after the 1st and 2nd grade joint practical training ended.
“Kkeueuk…!”
I stretched on the bed, welcoming the warm morning. It was full spring, so the weather wasn’t cold.
I got out of bed and headed to the table set up in one corner of the room. I used the magic tool on the table to make coffee.
I took the finished coffee outside and sat on a bench.
“Smells good.”
It’s worth the expensive price I paid for it.
After that, I spent a leisurely morning. I listened to the birds chirping and enjoyed the morning feeling the spring breeze.
The joint practical training was over, and Ruina-sunbae’s lecture was also canceled, so I had a lot of time today. Of course, it’s not that I have no schedule, but I have a lecture at 10 o’clock.
In fact, since becoming a teaching assistant, I could legally skip it. But it’s only a few lectures a week. There was no reason to skip it.
I spent my time moderately like that and headed to the lecture hall.
***
“As you all know, the time is slowly coming. Some of you might have expected it.”
The professor said that as the lecture began. The students swallowed hard at the solemn and serious tone.
“Mission activities are now open from today. So choose carefully and apply.”
The professor spoke briefly and went straight into the lecture. The students didn’t really ask for details either. That’s because they know what it means for mission activities to be open.
After the lecture ended, I headed straight to Ruina-sunbae’s office. I had to let her know before doing the mission activities.
Arrived at the professor’s office. As always, I slowly opened the door. Inside, sunbae was sitting in her chair, processing documents.
She looks so different compared to last year. It’s different from those days when she was stuck in the workshop.
“You came?”
“Yes, I came.”
I sat on the sofa. Then, I opened my mouth while eating the snacks prepared for guests on the table.
“Sunbae, I think I’ll be away for a while. Because of mission activities.”
Then Ruina-sunbae tilted her head slightly and asked.
“Already?”
“Yes. I just heard it from the professor.”
“Too fast.”
“Last year was too slow. We usually do it around this time.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes, it is.”
Mission activities are usually scheduled after joint practical training. So it wasn’t fast at all.
“How long will you be away?”
“Well. I haven’t decided yet. I won’t be away for long. Maybe about 2-3 weeks?”
Sunbae nodded at my words. It was an action that she could endure that much.
“With whom?”
“I’ll probably go with Lana.”
“Okay.”
Sunbae, who knows very well what mission activities mean, passed it over without saying anything. She must have experienced it last year.
“I’ll tell you the exact details when they are decided. It hasn’t even been decided when I’ll leave. So I’ll be able to help sunbae until then.”
“It’s okay. You don’t have to.”
A smile appeared on my face for no reason at those words.
“Are you being considerate of me?”
“Yeah. I know you’re busy with mission activities.”
“I’m quite touched.”
“Because you’re my disciple. Tell me if you need anything. I’ll help you.”
This was also a touching word. I expressed my gratitude and talked with sunbae before leaving the professor’s office.
***
“Kyle, over here!”
As always, when I arrived at the student cafeteria, Lana was calling me from afar. It seemed she arrived early today, as food was prepared on the table.
I moved towards the seat Lana had reserved. As I got closer, I saw Lana’s eyes shining brightly. As soon as I sat down, Lana said in an excited voice.
“Kyle! Did you hear the news?”
“That the mission activities have opened?”
“Yeah! You already heard?”
“The professor told me right away.”
I ate the french fries Lana ordered and talked.
“How are you going to do the mission activities, Kyle?”
“Well… I guess I have to go and decide that with you from now on?”
Lana blinked her eyes. She looked quite surprised.
“Are you going with me?”
“What. You don’t like it?”
“No, I like it!”
Her smiling brightly. I dealt with Lana and finished lunch.
After the meal.
“Are we going to the student hall right away? Or later?”
“What do you think, Lana?”
“Even if we don’t decide what mission to do, wouldn’t it be good to check it out?”
“Let’s do that then.”
With a reasonable point, I moved to the student hall with Lana.
We quickly arrived on the 4th floor of the student hall. And the 4th floor is the floor with the request bulletin board. It’s the place I came to before to look for a part-time job.
It was still bustling today. But today was a little special. All the students filling the floor were 3rd graders.
“I’m glad we came right away.”
Lana nodded with a serious face. Looking only at the results, coming right away was the right choice.
Three mission bulletin boards. We moved to the bulletin board installed in the middle among them. This side is the magic, knight department exclusive mission bulletin board.
“Hmm….”
“Hmm….”
Lana and I looked at the mission list and fell into thought. We were worried about what to choose.
The other students were no different from us. They also carefully chose missions from the bulletin board.
Mission activities are a kind of test related to graduation. You must successfully complete the mission to graduate.
In addition, 3rd graders will be adults in a few months. It’s right before going out into society. So they assign missions to let them taste work outside the academy.
As such, the difficulty level itself is different from requests, so they were careful in choosing missions. If you choose something strange and fail, it becomes tiring.
“What kind of mission do you like, Kyle?”
“If it’s the most comfortable, it’s hunting… but I’m a little tired of it.”
After experiencing the monster season, I didn’t want to catch monsters for the time being. There were times like this even when I was working as a hunter.
“Excluding monster subjugation or hunting missions….”
Half of the missions disappeared from the choices. What was left were escort, exploration, and things like that.
“What kind of area do you like?”
Missions existed all over the continent. Of course, there are missions in the Empire, and there are also missions in the Holy Kingdom or other countries. There were almost no places without them.
I chose 5 missions and showed them to Lana.
“I’m thinking like this, what do you think?”
“All different regions. And exploration missions.”
“Because it’s the most suitable mission for you and me.”
Lana’s summoned beast was suitable for any mission. Among them, exploration is the most suitable. Of course, I wasn’t bound by mission types, so I was going to match Lana.
“If that’s what Kyle wants, I understand. But where do you want to go?”
“You decide. I don’t care anywhere.”
“Hmm….”
Lana carefully chose a mission like the other students were doing. And she quickly chose one and handed it over.
“North Continent?”
“Yeah! I’ve been to all the other places, but I’ve never been to the North Continent.”
“It’s going to be very cold.”
The North Continent is a region where cold lasts all year round. It’s the opposite version of the Great Desert, just with a different temperature.
“It’s okay!”
“Well, okay.”
If Lana was okay, I didn’t care either.
After that, we went to the request counter and applied for the mission. And as soon as we finished applying, students flocked to the counter like a swarm of bees.
“Hmm….”
“It seems….”
“It’s going to be annoying, Kyle.”
Nodding, I agreed with Lana’s words.
Lana and I are the top of the grade. They were trying to take on the same mission as us and get some benefits.
But this is also a strategy. Tianis doesn’t prevent this kind of behavior. Instead, they made them responsible for the consequences.
Anyway, we finished applying. We’re leaving Tianis in 3 days, so we had to prepare before that.
We left the student hall.
“Hehe, I’m looking forward to it.”
“Don’t look forward to it too much, it’s not like we’re going on a trip.”
“I know! But I’m going with Kyle.”
Lana smiled brightly as if that alone was good.
At that time, someone was screaming and running from afar.
“Stop chasing me!”
“Just once! Just once!”
“No!!”
It was Evan. He was being chased by a female student.
Then, Evan, who found me, immediately ran towards me and hid behind me.
“Hyungnim! Please save me! I’m going to die because of that crazy woman!”
It was a reaction as if he had been threatened with his life. And as Evan clung to me, the female student also came this way. As soon as she saw me, she shouted with a surprised face.
“The Saint? Hello, Saint?”
“Yeah.”
A feeling of wild beauty in her actions and voice. She was a beastman of the Hozu (Tiger Clan) from the Yustia Holy Kingdom who had entered Tianis last time.
I knew who she was. For now, she was one of Evan’s heroines.
“What are you bothering Evan with again today?”
“I’m not bothering him. I told him to keep the promise he didn’t keep last time, so he’s like this.”
“What promise! I was forced to make it!”
“My dad said that a man should always keep a promise once he’s made it.”
“I’m telling you, I never made such a promise!”
The two were arguing with me in the middle. I stepped forward and stopped them.
“Stop it. And you too, do it moderately. Do you think this is the Holy Kingdom? If you’ve come to Tianis, follow the rules of Tianis.”
“That’s not it, Saint….”
Her ears and tail drooped at my words.
But as I said just now, this wasn’t Yustia. She can’t do what she used to do as the daughter of the Hozu clan leader.
“Go away for today. I have something to talk about with Evan.”
“Okay….”
With a regretful look, she looked at Evan, but soon gave up and left. And as she left, Evan shouted.
“Thank you! If it wasn’t for Hyungnim, I would have been squeezed to death again today!”
“Shut up.”
“Yes!”
You can see from his tone how much he’s been suffering.
We, who joined Evan, walked around the academy for a while. I said to Evan.
“I won’t be able to see you for a while, so take care.”
“Where are you going?”
“Yeah! I’m going to do mission activities.”
“Oh, I see.”
Evan, who became a 2nd grader, now knew well about Tianis events.
“Are you two going together?”
“Yeah. So keep Tianis safe. You never know what might happen.”
“Eyy~ Would anything happen just because the sunbaes are gone?”
“You never know.”
Mission activities are a device prepared for Evan. So they deliberately separate him from the main characters, and an incident happens at this time.
“It’s never bad to be careful. And don’t fight with her and try to get along.”
“Hyungnim, that’s a bit….”
Tsk tsk, he doesn’t even know how important she is in this episode.
Well, it’s no wonder he’s reacting like that since he’s been suffering all this time.
“Anyway, we’re going to prepare for the mission, so you go too.”
“Yes, Hyungnim. Then I’ll see you once before you leave.”
“Yeah.”
With those words, Evan walked away from us. He knew we were busy and made room for us.
“Hehe, Evan-hubae is also very popular.”
“He deserves it.”
Either way, he’s the main character of this world. It would be strange if he wasn’t popular.
“Let’s go and prepare.”
“Yeah! Kyle.”
After that, we headed to the capital.
***
3 days later. We looked for the warp gate for the mission.
Mission activities are like requests from the Adventurer’s Guild. All the preparations and travel expenses required in the process had to be borne by the students.
And the only way to get to the North Continent is through the warp gate. It’s such a cold region that it’s almost impossible to travel by carriage.
It’s not that it’s impossible, but you have to get off and walk along the way. A lot, too.
So we looked for the warp gate. This was the easiest and fastest way to get to the North Continent.
“Please stand on the platform.”
After paying, we immediately took the warp gate and moved to the North Continent.
And when we arrived on the North Continent, we were able to meet an unexpected person.
“Huh? It’s the Princess?”
The 4th Princess, Ariel Tianis.
Episode 149 3Rd Year Mission Activities (2)
Episode 149: 3rd Grade Mission Activity (2)
The woman I saw as soon as I arrived in the Northern Continent was Princess Ariel.
As soon as Rana saw Ariel, she approached her.
“Hello, Princess! Did you come here for a mission too?”
“Oh, Rana. Nice to see you. That’s right. I came here because of the mission activity.”
“Wow! By any chance, is the mission content…?”
Rana asked Ariel about this and that with an excited face. After asking everything, she said to me.
“Kyle, good news! It’s the same mission as us! And she came alone!”
Rana was smiling brightly. She seemed happy to be able to accompany Ariel.
‘Well, I guess it’ll be okay.’
Actually, I didn’t expect the princess to appear here. There was no explanation about the mission in the novel. It only focused on the main character, Evan.
The reason why I didn’t hesitate in choosing the mission was also because of that. Since I didn’t know anything about the mission anyway, it was an unknown place no matter which one I chose.
That’s why I came here feeling like I was taking a break. If Ariel is there, I will be able to solve this mission faster and easier.
“Let’s move our seats first.”
“Okay!”
“I understand.”
It wasn’t good to keep standing at the warp gate entrance.
We took seats at a restaurant operating inside the building. The warp gate in the Northern Continent felt like a station and a hub, so there were various convenience facilities.
First, we ordered warm tea like coffee and started talking. Although the temperature is controlled as much as the expensive fee is charged, the cold of the Northern Continent broke through it.
After the ordered tea came out, I opened my mouth first.
“Did you really come here for a mission, Princess?”
“I’m also a student of Trianis. For graduation…”
“Alone without any guards?”
“……”
The princess was silent. She knew why I was scolding her.
“Kyle, why are you doing this. The princess came for a good reason.”
“Rana, other times, it wouldn’t matter, but this is not something to easily overlook.”
She is a member of the imperial family. The most noble lineage in the continent.
It was absurd for a person of such status to come to a faraway region alone without guards.
In the first place, the rule of Trianis that it is equal is only applicable within the empire. It’s a useless rule outside the empire.
She should know that, but coming to the Northern Continent alone was no different from a crazy act.
So, while welcoming Ariel’s appearance, I had no choice but to scold her as an aristocrat of the empire. If something went wrong and she got seriously injured, that would be a problem in itself.
“…I’m sorry. I was short-sighted.”
“Please be careful next time.”
But she had applied for the mission and was already in the Northern Continent. There was no way I could send her back like this.
“By the way, Princess. Did you prepare thoroughly?”
“Yes, Rana. I brought everything I needed.”
Rana also took my words to heart and took care of Ariel. She even looked into the subspace to see if there was anything missing.
“It seems like there’s no problem, Kyle.”
“That’s a relief.”
After finishing the conversation, we ate and filled our stomachs. To survive well in the Northern Continent, we had to fill our stomachs sufficiently.
After finishing the meal, we got up from our seats. And before leaving the building, we prepared thoroughly.
We put on Northern Continent-style cloaks, gloves, and shoes, and turned on the magic tool that generates heat. We are superhumans, but without this, it would be difficult to withstand the cold of the Northern Continent for a long time.
“Are you ready?”
“Yeah, I’m ready.”
“I’ve worn everything.”
After hearing their answers, I opened the door.
Whoosh—
A snow-covered white landscape greeted us.
***
The regions of the Northern Continent are divided into three in total.
One is the Thousand-Year Mountains, which continue from the empire.
The second is the snowfield covered with snow all year round in a vast field.
The third is the Eternal Canyon located next to the Thousand-Year Mountains.
And the area we are heading to was the Thousand-Year Mountains. This is because the client who requested the mission is there.
However, the road was not so easy. The snow-covered mountains and rough terrain presented great inconvenience to movement.
“Ugh, my feet are going to freeze…”
“Just bear with it. We’re almost there.”
While saying that, I cast magic on Rana. I’ve been casting magic every 10 minutes, but the magic quickly disappears due to the intense cold.
Besides, Rana is a mage, so she was more vulnerable to the cold than the knight me and Princess Ariel. Still, we would arrive at the client’s tribe soon.
And after a while. A man wearing clothes made of fur like us was approaching from afar. He was a barbarian.
“Are you students from Trianis?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“Follow me.”
He used the common language quite fluently. Barbarians have their own language, but barbarians who often meet outsiders were good at using the common language like now.
We moved following him. As we moved further, a slightly well-paved road appeared. We were slowly entering the tribe’s territory.
As we moved a little further, huts gradually came into view, and people were also seen little by little.
“We have arrived. Welcome to the Red Axe Tribe.”
We stepped into the tribe’s land. However, there was not much different from the outside even though we had arrived. Snow was piled up everywhere.
Still, there were not as many barbaric aspects as I thought. Unlike the distant past, the current Northern Continent frequently exchanged with nearby countries, and it was seen actively using magic tools.
Of course, due to the nature of the Northern Continent, they lived in huts. They didn’t know when they would have to move their base due to blizzards and monster attacks. Looking at the condition, it seems like they have recently settled here.
“Wait inside for a moment.”
He pointed to the largest hut in the tribe’s land. We followed his words and moved inside.
There were people who had arrived earlier inside the hut. There were Trianis students like us, and there were also people who seemed to be adventurers or scholars. Mission activities were brought to Trianis from requests spread across the continent, so it was natural.
The atmosphere inside was quiet. Perhaps it’s because of the difference in positions and because they are unfamiliar with each other. Still, when we appeared, the heaviness was relieved a little bit.
“Hello, everyone!”
Rana smiled brightly and approached her classmates. Princess Ariel also followed Rana and greeted them. I also finished greeting them and went to the adventurer’s side.
“Nice to meet you. And I look forward to working with you.”
“We look forward to working with you too, Saint.”
Anyway, they are the ones who will be with us in this exploration. There was nothing bad about maintaining a good relationship.
Of course, I didn’t like hearing the word Saint, but it was good to change the students’ perception even like this. Even if the Trianis students’ skills are good, their experience in real battles is inferior to them.
As I was talking moderately like that, the barbarian from earlier came in. He brought the tribe’s warriors with him.
“I will explain about this exploration.”
He spread a map on the central table. It was a map of the Northern Continent.
“I will briefly explain for the Trianis students. Our exploration team will explore the Eternal Canyon next to the Thousand-Year Mountains.”
He pointed to one side of the map. The word [Eternal Canyon] that he just said was written at the end of his finger.
“You probably only know it as exploration, but the exact goal is to find traces of the ancient kingdom that once existed in the Northern Continent. Does any student know about this?”
Most of them shook their heads at the question. Rana and Princess Ariel were the same. It was natural not to know because it was something that only some of the scholars who study history knew.
“The Saint seems to know.”
“I know a little.”
I am a person who memorizes the chronology and settings of ‘Akacheonma’. It would be stranger if I didn’t know.
The ancient kingdom is a kingdom that is believed to have existed in the Northern Continent in the past. However, it is treated as a legend because the exact time and records are not left.
As far as I know from the setting, it was a country where magic was very developed. It is even more advanced than Falun, called the Magic Kingdom. But I only knew that much because there were few settings revealed.
“That’s a relief. I don’t have to explain in detail.”
Currently, only fragmentary records of the ancient kingdom remain. Knowing its existence was like knowing more than half of it.
In the first place, the people here don’t know much about the ancient kingdom either. Because there are so few records.
“We will be exploring around here.”
He pointed to one point in the Eternal Canyon. Judging from the fact that there was an X next to it, it seems like they had finished exploring that side, and this time it was this area.
“As you know, the period is 2 weeks. We explore this area during the day and spend the night at the campsite set up nearby in the evening. You must have prepared?”
He looked at our students. I don’t know about the other students except for the three of us, but judging from their expressions, they seemed to have prepared well.
I asked him a question.
“How do you distribute the personnel?”
“I’m thinking of mixing adventurers and students half and half, focusing on scholars.”
“That’s good.”
It was not a bad distribution. Students don’t necessarily have only bad points, so if the two are combined, it would be of great help to each other.
It seemed that not only me but also the adventurers who had been active in the Northern Continent had the same thought.
“That’s all. Any questions?”
The students asked him various questions. It seemed like they had a lot to ask because it was their first mission. I didn’t have anything to ask in particular.
“Okay, let’s start as soon as the maintenance is finished.”
He took the tribe’s warriors and went outside. I finished the maintenance and exchanged information with the adventurers and scholars.
There was a lot of information to be gained as they had arrived earlier. In particular, I was able to find out what the weather was like in the canyon. The Northern Continent was so cold that it maintained -10 to -20 degrees Celsius even in summer.
Immediately after, the barbarian returned. He handed us something. It was a magic tool for tracking location and checking life signs.
“Keep it with you. That way, you can be found if you go missing.”
The canyon of the Northern Continent was more than ten times more dangerous than any other dangerous area because of its weather. So this kind of preparation was absolutely necessary.
“Then let’s start when the maintenance is finished.”
Immediately after, we moved to the [Eternal Canyon]. And, of course, I was on the same team as Rana and Ariel.
Episode 150 3Rd Year Mission Activities (3)
Episode 150: 3rd Grade Mission Activity (3)
The Eternal Gorge is located inside the Millennium Mountains. That’s obvious. After all, a gorge’s valley is a terrain that can only be created with mountains.
Nevertheless, there was a reason to distinguish the two.
First of all, the gorge itself was too large. It couldn’t compare to the Millennium Mountains connecting the Empire and the Northern Continent, but in terms of area alone, it was larger than most kingdoms.
Not only that, the recessed terrain gathered the cold air of the Northern Continent into one place. As a result, the inside of the gorge was dozens of times colder than the Millennium Mountains.
The reason it is called the ‘Eternal’ Gorge is because it even freezes time. Of course, that’s a metaphor, and it’s called that because it eternally maintains its appearance at the time it froze.
For these reasons, the barbarians distinguished the two. Even for them, the Eternal Gorge was a frightening place.
Well, if you prepare thoroughly, it’s not impossible to enter. That’s why we were able to enter the Eternal Gorge.
“Watch your step. The bottom of the gorge is slippery.”
The barbarian’s advice. However, contrary to the simple advice, it was not simply slippery. The long-neglected snow had turned to ice.
Then he pointed down into the gorge.
“If you fall in there, even we will have a hard time finding you.”
At the end of his finger, there was a deep valley so deep that the ground was not visible. We were walking in the middle of the gorge, not at the bottom.
That’s because the bottom was so cold that it was close to absolute zero, a place where humans couldn’t go carelessly. So much so that even monsters didn’t approach it.
We explored the gorge for about 5 hours. There were no major gains during that time. The scholars were just groaning, looking at the magic tools in their hands.
“The location is supposed to be near here….”
“If it weren’t for this cold air….”
The magic tool was a tracking device for finding traces of the ancient kingdom. Occasionally, kingdom relics were discovered in the Northern Continent, and the mana wavelengths of these relics were unique, so they created a tracker based on that.
However, the Eternal Gorge was so cold that it froze even mana. The signal often cut off.
“Let’s take a break.”
I made such a suggestion. Everyone was exhausted from exploring without rest.
Of course, the scholars looked fine, but they weren’t on the inside. Their stamina was already at rock bottom, and they were forcibly enduring it with their endless thirst for knowledge.
My opinion was immediately accepted. The exploration team, who agreed, made a base nearby and took a rest.
“Lana, drink water. Your Highness too.”
“Thank you, Kyle.”
“Thank you.”
I took care of the two of them first.
Lana and Ariel were the people I had to cherish more than my own life in the gorge, where there might be any threat. Because the two of them were the main characters.
Not only that, but I also lit a fire to drive away the cold, and handed out simple meals to replenish their energy. We had to replenish our stamina as much as possible when we had time, as we didn’t know when we would leave for exploration.
After that, I took care of the others. The adventurers were chewing on jerky and replenishing their moisture, etc. They dealt with it skillfully.
After confirming, I returned to Lana and warmed myself by the fire. Then Lana leaned on me and said.
“It’s harder than I thought, Kyle….”
“Hold on a little longer. We’ll be back at the campsite in a few hours as it will be evening.”
Is it too much for her? Lana said in a tired voice.
If Lana, who doesn’t usually complain about being tired, is like this, the other students were beyond help. Once they went into a break, their faces changed to tired ones.
However, this difficulty must be overcome on their own. Because that’s what it means to leave the academy and become an adult. That’s why Tianis gave this mission.
Of course, help could be given. Helping and being helped. That’s how you live in the world.
“Lana, follow me. Gather mana in your fingers….”
I taught them a technique that was effective in this situation. It’s a pretty useful technique when your level is still low.
“Wow… the fatigue is completely gone.”
“Don’t overuse it. It won’t work if you use it about 5 times a day.”
“Okay, okay, I understand.”
Lana leaned on my shoulder with a brightened face.
And some adventurers and barbarians came to me out of curiosity and asked me to tell them what I just taught. There was no need to hide it, so I gladly told them.
“Oh, such a technique….”
“Thank you.”
They expressed their gratitude and returned to their seats. They had satisfied faces. Only then did the students come to me and ask for teachings.
At that time, I felt someone’s gaze from the side. It was Princess Ariel.
“What’s wrong, Your Highness.”
“That technique… did you develop it yourself?”
“Well, something like that.”
Even though I answered her question, the princess kept looking at me. The feelings for her still remained in my body, so her gaze was slowly becoming annoying.
“I would appreciate it if you could tell me why you are doing that.”
“Th, that’s not it….”
Ariel turns her head away. But I could still feel her glancing sideways. I sighed inwardly and continued to rest.
The exploration team rested for about an hour. And just as they were about to resume the exploration.
“Hey! Do you know what I found!”
A man running from afar. It was a scholar who had left his seat saying he was going to take care of his business earlier. He was holding something in his hand.
Returning to the exploration team, he showed us the object in his hand.
“Well, a relic of the kingdom from the ice floor…!”
At that time, Princess Ariel, who had confirmed the relic, widened her eyes and shouted.
“Throw that away right now!”
“Huh? What do you mean….”
At the serious cry, I examined the relic.
The relic had a magic circle engraved on it. It was a relic from the past, so it was different from the current magic system, but it wasn’t that I couldn’t read it at all.
And that was… a trap magic. A type of explosion, too.
At that moment, the relic emitted light. It was a sign of an explosion. I immediately grabbed the relic and threw it down into the gorge.
Kwaaaang-!!
An explosion was heard immediately after throwing it. A huge flame soared up to here, and the ground shook as if there was an earthquake. Fortunately, there was no further damage.
“Hoo….”
“Haa, damn it….”
Ariel and I let out a sigh of relief. If she hadn’t shouted and I hadn’t acted quickly, everyone in this place would have died.
“…….”
“…….”
The exploration team was enveloped in silence. They realized how dangerous the situation was just now.
Ariel looked at the scholar who had brought the relic just now and said.
“Scholar. I understand that you are happy to have discovered the relic, but please be a little careful….”
Kugugung!!
At that moment, the ground shook. An even greater vibration than before surged from under our feet.
“Everyone, step back! It seems like the explosion just now…!”
Ariel shouted. I first moved Lana back.
After that, just as the princess was about to retreat from the gorge.
“Ah….”
The ground Ariel was standing on suddenly collapsed.
“God damn…!”
At the moment I uttered the curse, my body was already rushing towards Ariel. If she fell to the bottom of the gorge, the result would be death without question.
“Grab it!”
“I, I grabbed…!”
I reached out my hand. Ariel barely grabbed my hand. And at the moment I was about to pull her up, the ground under my feet also collapsed.
“Ah, shit….”
I was in a state where it was difficult to cope because I was in a bent-over posture. I hurriedly tried to use magic, but the mana operation was slow because it was close to the gorge.
Moreover, other debris was falling on me, hindering me. I couldn’t move more violently because I had to protect Ariel.
Immediately after, my body fell into the gorge with Ariel. I hugged Ariel as much as possible and faced my back downwards.
“Kaiiill!!”
Lana’s figure reaching out her hand to grab me. That was the last scene I remembered.
***
Kyle disappeared into the gorge.
That place was a space that the barbarians had warned about several times. If you fell down there, you could never survive. In other words, falling there meant death.
Lana couldn’t believe this reality, and she summoned mana and unfolded a summoning circle. She had to save Kyle before it was too late.
But then the barbarian grabbed her shoulder and stopped Lana.
“It’s okay, girl. Don’t worry.”
“But….”
At that, the barbarian took out a magic tool from his arms.
“Usually, if you fall there, you die immediately. But look at this.”
It was a magic tool that showed the location tracking and life response that was given to all members of the exploration team. Two lights were flashing on the screen.
“How’s the light?”
“It’s shining brightly….”
“That’s right. It’s shining. This means they’re still alive. And very much so.”
Even in the gorge, there weren’t only areas that humans couldn’t approach at all. So sometimes people who fell into the gorge came back alive.
“And I think he won’t die with his skills.”
The environment of the gorge is difficult for even the barbarians to endure. But he was fine in the gorge. Rather, he was full of composure. It didn’t seem likely that such a human would die easily down there.
“So let’s go back to the campsite, get our equipment, and come back. The faster we move, the higher the chance of saving them.”
The barbarian said that and moved the exploration team. Lana also thought it made sense and followed him.
Of course, she couldn’t take her eyes off the gorge where Kyle had fallen out of sight.
“Kyle, you have to be alive….”
Lana returned to the campsite, uttering a voice full of lingering feelings.
***
Drip, drip.
The liquid tickles my cheek. At that moment, I suddenly came to my senses and the last memory came to my mind.
I immediately opened my eyes and looked around.
“Hoo….”
Ariel was passed out right next to me. Fortunately, she wasn’t hurt. Instead, my back, not hers, was a little stiff.
I shook her and woke her up.
“Your Highness, wake up.”
“Ugh, ah…!”
She opened her eyes wide like me. But she didn’t recover her senses right away. Her head seemed to be dizzy from the shock.
“Wh, where is this….”
I looked around at the question. Then a certain building came into view.
An ice castle was visible, different from the architectural style of the present age. I didn’t know what it was in the setting, but I intuitively knew its identity.
“It seems… we have found the ancient kingdom.”
It seemed that Ariel and I had discovered the ancient kingdom that the exploration team was so eager to find.
Episode 151 3Rd Year Mission Activities (4)
Episode 151: 3rd Grade Mission Activity (4)
Past, located in the Northern Continent, with outstanding magical prowess. Those three keywords were all I knew about the ancient kingdom.
The reason I only knew fragmentary information was that the ancient kingdom was mentioned so little. In ‘Akacheonma,’ the Northern Continent wasn’t an important place.
For that reason, I had no information about the castle’s structure, shape, characteristics, etc. In other words, the castle before me was unknown territory to me.
But I couldn’t just stand still. Nothing would be more foolish. I had to explore the castle and find a way to escape. By now, Rana’s side must be in chaos.
I conveyed my thoughts to Ariel.
“What do you think?”
“I think the same. We can’t just wait for rescue here.”
Her decision was quick. Truly, decisiveness befitting a future emperor. Indeed, Ariel was the most rational character among the main cast.
Afterward, we assessed the situation in the subspace. Food was important because we didn’t know how many days we’d be here. We confirmed that we had a week’s worth of food, if we conserved it carefully.
Then, we explored the surroundings. It wasn’t difficult to figure out where this was.
“This looks like a garden.”
“It seems so.”
Frozen grass and flowers. It was a garden that palaces always had.
But that was it. The garden was just a garden, so there was nothing there.
What we did find out was that the castle was blocked off in a round sphere shape, so we couldn’t leave the castle, and judging by the size of the ice, we speculated that there would be a city outside the castle.
We stopped exploring the garden and tried to move into the castle. But on the way, Ariel stared at the ceiling.
“It would be hard to get out through there, right?”
“Yes, you can consider it impossible.”
The sky was blocked by thick ice. We fell from there, through a hole made by the explosion of the artifact. There must be a trace left. But perhaps because of the cold of the canyon, there was no hole.
If there was a hole, I would have thought about escaping through there. But the height was too great, and it was inappropriate to use teleportation because of the canyon’s cold, so I gave up early.
We entered the castle. And at that moment, the chill that had been enveloping my body disappeared.
“It’s warm in here.”
The temperature was like the spring weather of the Empire. The air itself was warm.
It was because of the magic laid in the castle. It maintained the same temperature throughout the castle.
However, the magic method was so unique that it kept catching my eye. It was different from the magic system I had seen while attending Trianis. There was something else mixed in with the magic that I didn’t know. I couldn’t figure out what it was.
The branches of magic were endlessly divided, and even I, who had seen the magic of many worlds while working as a hunter, did not know all the magic. Of course, as my level was what it was, I could roughly read it.
“The magic of the ancient kingdom is very unique.”
Ariel didn’t have a talent for magic, but her innate abilities were still there. She seemed to intuitively recognize the difference from the magic of the continent with her abilities awakened by the blood of the imperial family.
“It seems they had their own magic system.”
“Can you see that?”
“Well, roughly.”
I replied briefly.
That’s how we wandered around the inside of the castle. Then Ariel touched the wall and said.
“But it’s amazing. The floor, the decorations, the paintings. It’s like time has stopped.”
As she said, everything inside the castle was frozen solid, preserving the form of that time without any damage.
“What on earth happened here?”
“It’s hard for me to guess as well.”
Unless we research this place. I couldn’t come to a conclusion just by looking at what was in front of me.
It could be frozen by the cold of the canyon, the magic could have failed, or it could be due to some other reason. There were too many possible answers.
While talking and continuing to move. We found a door leading out of the castle. But it didn’t open easily, perhaps because of the ice.
“Let’s push together. One, two….”
“Three!”
We pushed the door on cue.
Kugugung!
The door made a rough noise. The door got stuck because of the ice on the way, but it didn’t last long when two knights decided to use their strength, and it opened.
And there was a path and a door. It was a passage leading to the outside of the royal castle, to the city. We headed for the castle gate.
“It’s blocked. With magic, too.”
We couldn’t pass through the door. A barrier was blocking the movement between the royal capital and the royal palace.
“I’ll break through it.”
The most effective magic for dispelling magic, I imbued Dispel into my sword and swung it. Clang, but the barrier easily deflected my attack.
I got a little stubborn and used Arden Swordsmanship [Mana Break]. Even though I attacked with enhanced ki, the barrier was unscathed.
“…….”
“Is it not working…?”
“Yes, it seems impossible to break it forcibly unless we remove the medium.”
I was a little embarrassed, but I roughly expected it.
This was a sealing barrier set up by restricting it based on a powerful medium. You can’t pass through the castle gate unless you get rid of the thing that maintains the barrier.
I moved my gaze along the mana connected to the barrier. The mana led to the castle.
“Let’s go back to the castle.”
“Okay.”
We returned to the castle again, and I soon fell into trouble.
“What’s the problem this time?”
“…I think we’ll have to search each room one by one.”
They say the magic level is outstanding. That level was beyond my expectations.
They completely hid the mana itself connected to the medium. Even if I found a trace, it was entangled with other magic installed in the castle, preventing me from tracking it.
I understand that it is the core of the barrier, but it is an excessive method. It would have been better to put that effort into something else.
But now wasn’t the time to argue about that. The important thing was how to find the medium.
At that time, I felt Ariel’s gaze from the side. She was looking at me intently with strange eyes.
“Why are you looking at me like that?”
“It’s just, I’m amazed. I didn’t know you had this side of you.”
“…It’s not like I know everything in the world.”
I’ve shown almost omnipotent abilities so far, but I’m only human, so I naturally have shortcomings and limitations.
But what is this, are you making fun of me? Your words are really….
“I didn’t mean to make fun of you.”
“…I didn’t say anything though.”
“You were thinking that, weren’t you.”
Why do you use your stamina for telepathy? You should save it as the situation is what it is.
“…Okay, I won’t do it then.”
“…….”
Anyway, while I was worrying about finding a solution, Ariel said.
“Can I see the mana traces too?”
“It’s not difficult.”
I thought she could be helpful, so I used the shared vision magic.
“Is this the world that a mage sees? It’s very different from what a knight sees….”
Ariel looked around the royal palace with curious eyes. Knights and mages have different perspectives on the world because of the difference in enlightenment.
“Hmm… Hmm….”
Perhaps because there was no threat inside the castle. She strolled around the castle as if she were out for a walk.
Then she did bizarre things like stomping on the floor or smelling the walls.
I didn’t particularly stop her. She was more talented than me when it came to senses. Rather, this was a case of her fully demonstrating her talent.
After searching the castle for a long time, she found something and led me. The place we arrived at was a room in the castle.
“It’s here. I can feel the traces of the barrier in this room.”
I nodded and opened the door. The interior was a library. It wasn’t as big as Trianis, but quite a few books were packed on the bookshelf.
“Please tell me the exact location.”
“Just a moment.”
Ariel moved slowly, feeling the senses. And she stopped at a bookshelf in the center.
“This is as far as my abilities can go. I know it’s near here, but….”
“That’s enough.”
Just narrowing down the range was a big help. I moved Ariel back.
Then I cast my unique magic [Domain Declaration]. Mana particles spread through the bookshelf. I combined it with the books.
The books in the library became one with my mana. With this, the books in the library came under my control, and I could move them freely.
But I only intended to get information about the medium. I had no intention of wasting mana unnecessarily.
I classified the information flowing in between my senses. The task was not easy. Because they had placed hundreds of fake books that were thought to be the medium of the barrier.
I continued the slightly tedious work, but eventually, after persistent effort, I was able to identify the medium of the barrier.
I withdrew the magic and headed to the bookshelf where the medium was located. There were no traps, perhaps because they believed in the fake medium. Still, just in case, I asked Ariel.
“That book. What do you think?”
She stared at the book intently and said to me.
“It looks okay.”
“Then….”
I immediately broke the ice and took out the book. As Ariel said, there was no magic that was activated separately.
However, I clicked my tongue as I examined the book. Judging from the connected mana, this was not the only barrier medium.
Now that I had figured out one, it wasn’t difficult to find the next medium. Mana was connected, and all of them were placed inside the library.
I arrived at the next bookshelf. And at the moment I repeated the same thing and took out the book.
Click—
I heard the sound of a switch turning on.
Ariel and I immediately took a defensive posture. I only guarded against magic, so I didn’t expect this simple kind. But even after time passed, what I expected didn’t happen.
Instead, a certain figure popped out in front of us.
-Your Majesty, how about this book….
-I think it’s a good idea.
They were having a conversation, those who seemed to be the king and his subject.
-Prince, be careful…!
-Aaaagh!
A child falling and a maid catching it.
-After all, this formula….
-I think the same….
Mages spreading out a magic circle and sharing their opinions.
I knew right away what this was. I guess this is….
“It seems to be replaying the memories that happened in the past library.”
“Memories? But….”
“Is there anything strange about it….”
At that moment, I couldn’t continue speaking at the memory that was replayed in front of me.
-I’ll, help you….
One word that she said to me someday, and the figure of Ariel that came to my mind. It was a scene that took place in the past interview room. So naturally, I also appeared.
-You should have said those words… a little earlier.
With those words, one scene of the memory was cut off.
“…….”
“…….”
I felt dirty. Because the memory I had forgotten came back to me. I don’t know if she, who was pressing her lips next to me, was thinking the same thing as me, but at least I was very unpleasant.
“Let’s just find what we’re looking for and get out of here quickly.”
“Okay….”
We acted quickly. Even during that time, the memories that had been between us continued to be replayed, and they even brought out the memories of the distant past.
-How long will that mask last, I wonder. A month? However long it is, it’s better to keep it for a long time. If this kind of thing happens again….
-I understand.
-You should use even that talent well to help the family.
-To think you would give me this much attention. It’s an honor for the family.
-Don’t say things you don’t mean.
From the scene of talking to Ariel a few days after possessing this body.
-My plan would have been perfect if it wasn’t for you! I would have succeeded if you hadn’t interfered…!
-Don’t blame your incompetence on me. That’s why you’re called a slow learner.
-Aaaagh-!
Up to the scene of being eaten by the memories of the body on the first day of possession and running to her.
All the memories that had happened between us since I possessed this body were replayed.
But that wasn’t the end. Up to here were scenes after I possessed the body, but Kyle Arden and Ariel Trianis had a bad relationship from before.
And this was a past memory that I didn’t know that had happened between us.
-This is my last warning. If you admit your sin even now, and offer a sincere apology to the victim you bullied….
-I’m embarrassed that you would say that. Should a princess of the Empire drive an innocent person as a criminal?
Kyle Arden’s words didn’t end there.
-And isn’t it natural for the untalented and weak to be bullied? Well… I guess the princess wouldn’t know since she has only been at the top with that ability.
-You’re going to the end…!
The replay of the memory was over. I turned off my mind from that side and focused on finding the barrier medium.
‘Damn it….’
But that focus didn’t last long.
‘I wondered why they installed this kind of magic….’
It was to torment the mind by projecting past memories into reality. This simple and straightforward magic effectively gnawed at the mind.
You can tell just by looking at Ariel’s dark complexion, and my head was throbbing as well. Even though I wasn’t the person involved in that memory.
I couldn’t keep paying attention to it. I finished the work and set out to find the next barrier medium.
And at the moment I found the third medium. A woman’s figure appeared in front of me.
-I told you, magic is….
She was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, holding a book in one hand, and explaining diligently.
Noah Celestia.
The woman called the sage, and my teacher who taught me magic.
Ha, this is so fucked up, seriously….”
I never thought even this memory would come out. The unpleasantness reached its peak. But this time, I didn’t ignore the replay of the memory.
It was just an illusion that was realized from my memory anyway. It’s a momentary dream that will disappear when I leave this space. So I didn’t avoid her eyes that were looking at me.
I took out the third barrier medium as well. A total of three books were gathered. All that was left was to destroy these three books.
“Princess, are you okay?”
“Ah, ah! Sorry, because of those memories….”
“It’s okay. More than that, let’s get ready to leave.”
There was no reason to destroy the books in the library. There might be a time limit for opening the barrier.
Ariel and I left the library. And at the moment we stepped out of the door.
Kwaaaang!!!
The left side of the corridor exploded. The power was enough to turn the entire passageway into dust. I immediately spread a shield and shouted to Ariel.
“Run to the other side!”
There was no time to use honorifics in this urgent situation. She immediately followed my words.
Hwareureuk!
But as soon as Ariel kicked the ground, a huge flame erupted in the right corridor.
Kugugung!!
To make matters worse, a huge rock even fell from the ceiling.
“Damn it…!”
The escape route was completely blocked. Inevitably, we returned to the library.
That didn’t mean the magic stopped. As soon as we entered the library, a magic circle floated at the entrance, spewing out the cold of the Northern Continent.
“I’ll block this, so look for an escape route! You must have made one for this!”
“I’d rather use my magic eye….”
“How long do you think you can last with that?”
It’s true that the ability of the magic eye is outstanding, but you can’t last indefinitely. In the end, it’s maintained by stamina and mana.
“…Okay.”
After some consideration, Ariel ran to the back of the library.
“Keuek…!”
I resisted the magic even using the magic of the ring.
At the same time, I racked my brain. To get out of this danger. But no matter what method came to mind, it wasn’t a perfect solution.
First of all, the magic was too powerful. If you only look at the power, it’s close to the 10th circle. As such, if I take my eyes off to help Ariel here, it will be pierced right away.
I also can’t reverse-engineer the magic and return it to nothing. No, I was still trying to do it, but I couldn’t decipher the core formula of ancient kingdom magic, so I couldn’t dispel it.
‘I’d rather just her….’
In the end, the important thing is the safety of the main character. So maybe the best thing to do is to give up the defense and create a slight gap to use teleportation and send Ariel out.
“I just came to do a light mission, but what is this mess….”
I haven’t been having any luck lately.
But then I heard a voice in my ear.
-I told you. Don’t get excited when using magic.
It was Noah Celestia, her voice. The teacher came to my side and muttered as if scolding me.
Even at this moment, the magic of the library continued to activate. The ancient kingdom guys are really vicious.
Immediately after, the teacher’s hand was placed on my hand. But strangely, I could feel the warmth and touch of a person from that, which was only a memory.
“That’s always been your problem. You’re eaten by emotions and miss the important things. When are you going to grow up?”
The teacher’s voice became more realistic. It was as if she was really next to me.
I felt strangeness and turned my head. Then I saw the real Noah Celestia, not some memory.
“How…?”
“That’s not important right now, is it? Now, follow me.”
The flow of mana is transmitted through the overlapping hands. I moved the mana according to her guidance, and it touched the magic circle.
The magic circle was gradually being released. At the same time, I found out the core of ancient kingdom magic.
“See, it’s easy when you calm down, right?”
She put down her hand and moved away from me. The magic had already been almost dismantled. I turned my body and faced her.
“Hello, cutie? Long time no see?”
Her signature smile, so big you could see her teeth. The sharp fangs seen through it still shone attractively.
Episode 152 3Rd Year Mission Activities (5)
Episode 152: 3rd Grade Mission Activities (5)
It is said that fate can be reconnected anytime, anywhere, and in any way. But I never imagined reuniting with my teacher like this.
Unexpected if it’s unexpected, sudden if it’s sudden, her appearance. My mind couldn’t help but go blank for a moment.
“Why aren’t you talking?”
Perhaps she didn’t like my appearance, or perhaps she didn’t like my slow response. Unable to bear that brief moment, she pulled my cheek.
“Euwaaara.”
“Haha, what’s with that unfitting tone? Ah, come to think of it, it did change every time we met.”
I brushed off her nonsense and said, pushing away her hand.
“…Be quiet.”
Noah Celestial. There was a longing in my heart for the meeting with my magic teacher, but it wasn’t just that.
She’s a woman who knows all about my past and embarrassing history. Whether I like it or not, she’s a very awkward person.
“Aigoo, my cutie. What kind of wicked thoughts are you having again?”
“You should stop having weird thoughts and stop treating me like a child. You’re the only one who does this to me.”
“Isn’t it okay for a teacher to tease their student? Isn’t it?”
“……”
She’s just an unreasonable human being. I stopped with the small talk and asked what I was curious about.
“More than that, how did you get here?”
“I didn’t plan on coming either. But traces of me that I thought I had erased were discovered. And in a dimension unrelated to me. So I came looking.”
“Even so, it would have been difficult to break through the wall….”
This world is an incomplete world. The laws of the world would not have allowed the intrusion of outsiders.
“Do I look like a magician who would be bound by those laws?”
“I guess so.”
My teacher, Noah Celestial, is a human who has reached the realm of transcendence through magic. She can ignore most laws.
“Well, it’s not like I avoided it completely. Look at this.”
She held out her hand. Part of her materialized hand became transparent, then translucent, repeatedly. The world was rejecting her existence.
“At best, I’ll only be able to stay for a day. I’m only temporarily materialized.”
“Normally, you wouldn’t even be able to last that one day.”
She was talking about something that was like a great achievement as if she was out for a stroll. But then again, her saying it so casually was just like her.
At that moment, Ariel, who had noticed the anomaly in the library, returned. And upon seeing the unfamiliar figure, Ariel said with a bewildered look.
“Wh-who is that….”
How am I supposed to explain this? This is troublesome. In the first place, I doubt that a hastily made-up excuse would work, and if it doesn’t, it’s a big problem.
Then, upon seeing Ariel, my teacher grabbed my hand and shouted.
“My cutie! You’ve finally achieved your dream?”
What nonsense is this again.
Magicians’ minds are so unique that they often say things that are hard to understand. Among them, my teacher is the pinnacle. Even I, who learned magic under her, had a hard time understanding what she said.
But this time, I can’t even guess what intention she has in saying that.
I looked at her with a blank face. But it was my teacher who was surprised instead.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Perhaps… you don’t know?”
“……”
“No, you really don’t know? Or are you pretending not to know?”
“Stop talking nonsense.”
At those words, a wrinkle formed on my teacher’s forehead and her face turned slightly flustered.
“Uh……”
“What, why? Why are you doing this?”
Why is she acting like this after meeting me after so long? I’m the one who’s going crazy with frustration.
“Um, never mind.”
“Don’t hide it, tell me.”
“I’ll tell you later, later.”
Having said that, my teacher didn’t open her mouth any further. Knowing that once she enters that state, she won’t speak until she wants to, I kept my mouth shut.
“So, who is this….”
Ariel, who had approached me before I knew it, glared at my teacher with heavily wary eyes. She must have sensed a lot, but she was probably doing that out of consideration for me.
“For now, this person is….”
“Alright, alright, let’s leave that for later and get out of here first? By the way, aren’t you hungry? I’m hungry. I wonder if there’s a restaurant here~.”
Interrupting my words, my teacher grabbed my and Ariel’s hands and led us outside. Even though her original abilities would have been limited due to the laws of the world, her strength was so strong that we had no choice but to be dragged along.
“Haa….”
“……”
***
“Hmm~ Even if it’s frozen, it’s quite edible?”
She was gnawing on a defrosted chicken leg. Noah Celestial was enjoying the food very much. Frozen dishes existed in the castle’s cafeteria in perfect condition, so the taste hadn’t changed.
We stared blankly at the scene of her diligently putting food into her mouth. Then she said.
“Aren’t you guys eating? It hasn’t gone bad. Eat up.”
“You eat a lot.”
“……”
Of course, we weren’t completely not eating since we were hungry too. We were just eating sparingly.
“Hooa, I’m full. I indulged for the first time in a while. Delicious things are delicious after all~.”
Only after eating dessert did she put her hand down. And then she looked at me and Ariel, who were sitting side by side, with a satisfied face.
Eventually, I said one thing.
“Stop staring. I’ll get indigestion.”
In fact, Ariel also seemed burdened, so she avoided eye contact and ate her food.
“Can’t I look at people’s faces? You’re still picky about strange things. But that’s what makes you even cuter. Alright, enough of that.”
“Please be quiet… Mmph!”
My teacher forcibly stuffed food into my mouth. I wonder why she’s being like this today. She’s only doing things she doesn’t usually do.
Ariel glanced at our appearance. Then, upon making eye contact with my teacher, Ariel was startled and turned her head. But because of that, she became my teacher’s target.
“How about a bite for the young lady too?”
“Ye-yes…?”
“You don’t want to eat?”
“No… Thank you….”
Who could refuse when she looks at you intently and puts pressure on you? I said one more thing again.
“Stop bothering her.”
“When did I ever bother her? I’m just taking care of her like I do with our cutie.”
“……”
If it’s about words, can’t I say them?
That’s how we finished our meal.
“Shall we go outside now? The magic here is quite amazing, isn’t it?”
She jumped up from her seat and looked at us. It was an unspoken command to get up quickly.
She’s acting like some kind of boss. But it’s because we’re in front of magic. She’s always been serious about magic.
I sent a telepathic message to Ariel.
‘I would appreciate it if you could go along with it.’
‘O-okay….’
Ariel was so grateful to answer that way.
“Then shall we go?”
My teacher wedged herself between me and Ariel. And then she grabbed our hands and moved, just like before. Of course, we were forcibly dragged along again this time too.
Still… this appearance of being dragged around by her wasn’t so bad.
Anyway, the three of us quickly arrived at the castle gate.
“Cutie, you can destroy this, right?”
“It’s not difficult.”
I have the medium, and I also know the core formulas of the ancient kingdom’s magic. In other words, it’s the same as having the answer key in my hands. Breaking the barrier was a piece of cake.
I immediately gave strength to my hand that had deployed the magic circle.
Crack-!
The three books distorted and shattered like ore.
The barrier at the castle gate disappears. It has finally become possible to move between the royal palace and the royal capital.
Upon arriving in the royal capital by crossing the bridge, my teacher’s eyes sparkled.
“Oh… I felt it at the castle, but the level of magic here is considerable? Look at this.”
My teacher borrowed mana from me. It’s because she was consuming mana to maintain her physical body.
She broke the ice with the borrowed mana and pressed down on the ground beneath her feet. The magic that was imbued was activated.
“The stairs are moving!”
Stairs that move downwards like an escalator. At that scene, my teacher laughed as if it was fun.
“It’s not that surprising, is it? You’ve seen it a lot, haven’t you.”
“It’s amazing that they had this idea. Aigoo, seriously, our cutie. You have no romance, no romance.”
“Romance, what romance.”
My life wasn’t leisurely enough to find romance. That’s only possible for people with leisure.
“What do you think, young lady? These stairs, aren’t they amazing?”
“Yes, I’ve never seen magic like this before.”
“See? This young lady thinks so too.”
“……”
I should have just kept my mouth shut….
After that, we walked around the streets and looked around the city.
I wonder if it’s okay to do this, but there’s nothing major to worry about. After all, my teacher would have already grasped all of the kingdom’s magic in her head.
No matter what anyone says, my teacher was one of the few who had mastered magic.
“Well, we’ve done some sightseeing to some extent….”
I thought she was going to prepare to leave now….
“I’m going to sleep. I’m sleepy.”
“…Are you saying that sincerely?”
“Yeah, am I not sincere? I guess our cutie doesn’t know, but maintaining this body isn’t easy. The reason I ate so much was to gain energy. Now it’s time to reduce the consumption through sleep. And.”
She pointed to the ceiling. I followed her finger and shifted my gaze.
“It’s almost evening anyway. Shouldn’t you guys sleep too?”
I didn’t realize it because the streetlights were shining, but the sky was dark.
“…If that’s the reason, say it quickly.”
“Our cutie. Was it that embarrassing for you?”
“Let go of my hand.”
My teacher pulled my cheek as if I was cute.
I don’t know why she likes this action, whether it’s in the past or now.
Anyway, since that was my teacher’s opinion, we looked for a place to sleep. Soon we found an inn, and there was only one decent room left, a triple room, so we went in there together.
“Then, see you in 6 hours.”
Having said that, my teacher immediately fell asleep. Me and Ariel also lay down on our respective beds.
Only then did the fatigue rush in. Walking through the canyon and exploring the ancient kingdom was enough to make us tired. Ariel looked similar to me.
I closed my eyes for now.
And perhaps it was because there were a few people I could trust by my side.
I was able to fall asleep with a very comfortable heart for the first time in a long time.
***
That dawn. Inside the inn where the three of them were sleeping together.
“……”
Ariel was still unable to fall asleep due to her restless heart.
At that time, someone moved from the bed next to her.
The beds were in the order of Kyle, the mysterious person, and Ariel. So Ariel knew right away who the person who woke up was.
Ariel pretended to be asleep. And at that moment, the mysterious woman disappeared from her senses. Ariel was startled and opened her eyes.
But… the woman who had disappeared from her senses suddenly appeared in front of Ariel.
“Kyaaak…! Mmph!”
“Shh. If you make noise, our cutie will wake up.”
Noah Celestial silenced Ariel’s outburst by covering her mouth.
After confirming that Kyle hadn’t woken up, she cast a sleep spell and then returned to Ariel again.
“Why, why are you doing this….”
Ariel looked at the mysterious woman with heavily wary eyes. Ariel still didn’t know who she was.
“Just….”
Noah Celestial sat on the bed, smiled, and continued.
“I just wanted to have a little chat with the young lady?”
Of course, Ariel became even more wary of the woman in front of her.
Episode 153 3Rd Year Mission Activities (6)
Episode 153: 3rd Grade Mission Activity (6)
“We haven’t even introduced ourselves, have we? I’m Noah Celestia.”
The mysterious woman extends her hand. Ariel hesitates for a moment before taking the other’s hand.
“Ariel, Tianis, is my name….”
“Ariel Tianis, huh… Hmm, it’s a good name.”
Noah Celestia smiled brightly. It was quite a fitting name.
However, Ariel couldn’t understand the reason for that smile at all.
‘No, before that….’
Putting aside the kindness of caring for her until she fell asleep, why did she look at her with longing and welcoming eyes as soon as she saw her…?
Ariel was certain that it was her first meeting with the woman in front of her. In fact, her senses were telling her that too. That this was the first time.
But Ariel couldn’t understand why she was harboring such feelings.
At that moment, the woman who had been intently observing her opened her mouth.
“Our young lady… was born with quite amazing abilities, weren’t you? I’ve seen many abilities that only develop specific senses, but it’s my first time seeing one that enhances everything overall, including talent. And is it something that’s passed down genetically? This kind is also quite unique.”
First, identifying the ability; second, the origin of the ability.
Ariel was startled a total of two times. And it soon turned into fear.
Even for herself, as a member of the royal family, it took at least a few days, up to several years, to specify the abilities of the awakened family.
But a stranger she had only met a few hours ago, not even a day, perfectly identified her abilities, so she couldn’t help but be afraid.
Ariel was already feeling fear from this woman because of the information flowing in through her senses. As fear was added to that, a slight moisture appeared in Ariel’s eyes.
“Oh, oh?!”
Noah was extremely embarrassed. She was just trying to be friendly, but she didn’t expect her to cry. She wiped Ariel’s tears and said soothingly.
“I’m sorry, young lady. I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“No, I’m the one who’s sorry….”
Ariel was belatedly overcome with embarrassment at her apology. She shouldn’t show weakness as a member of the royal family, but she ended up showing an unsightly side. But unable to bear the embarrassing feeling, she hung her head deeply.
“Haha, our young lady is cute too. Shall we give you a nickname like our cutie pie?”
“I, I refuse….”
Ariel didn’t have the courage to accept that cheesy word. She was wondering how Kyle could accept such sounds without embarrassment.
“So, our young lady. You must have a lot of questions about me, right? Because you must be feeling a lot.”
“……Yes.”
After a long silence, Ariel answered.
“What’s the first thing you want to ask?”
At those words, Ariel pondered inwardly. She had so many questions, and she didn’t know how much she would tell her, but there was one thing she wanted to ask right away, putting aside the most pressing question.
“Noah, are you… from another world?”
If there was one thing Ariel noticed as soon as she faced Noah, it was that she was not a being belonging to this world.
Noah Celestia smiled brightly at the question and asked.
“What makes you think so?”
“Because everything I feel is not from this place.”
From her tone to her scent, to her aura. Everything was completely different from that of this world.
The reason she was afraid was because of that. The exterior was the same human, but the interior was completely different. That difference coming from the unknown scared Ariel.
Noah Celestia said with a satisfied face.
“To answer the young lady’s question… that’s right, you’re correct. I am a being from another world. But you don’t seem surprised?”
“I’ve known since I was young that there are worlds different from ours.”
The blood of the royal family has continued for as long as 400 years. During that time, the number of royal family members who awakened their abilities exceeded hundreds.
Of course, the royal family did not reveal their abilities, but some people had recorded their abilities.
One of them was the emperor who lived 100 years ago, and Ariel read the records that he secretly left behind.
The ancestor’s ability was [Dimensional Travel]. It was the ability to move to another world.
“Our young lady was an even more amazing person? To not say such a thing and keep it hidden calmly in your heart.”
“Because I am well aware of the repercussions that would result from it.”
“Admirable, admirable. You did very well, our young lady.”
“P, please step away a little….”
Noah stuck close to Ariel and rubbed her cheeks against hers. Ariel’s cheeks flushed for no reason at the friendly attitude.
Besides, she didn’t know if it was because she was from another world or if it was her characteristic, but the closer she was, the more sensual she felt.
Still, being like this eased the frozen atmosphere little by little.
“Is that the end of your questions?”
“Ah, that’s….”
Ariel hesitated. She wondered if she should ask this, and if it wasn’t a rude question.
“Don’t worry too much. I’ll answer most questions if it’s the young lady asking.”
She still had an abundance of goodwill. Why was she treating her so specially?
She tried to figure out the reason as she continued the conversation, but Ariel couldn’t figure out the source of that kindness at all.
But she couldn’t end the questions like this. Ariel mustered her courage and asked the thought she was most curious about.
“What is your relationship with him?”
“You’re curious about that?”
“Yes.”
Too many questions arose for Ariel after the two met.
First of all, he showed her infinite trust. It was a trust that was different from the trust he showed Lana and Evan, a trust that could be called ‘absolute’.
It was a different side of him than she had seen so far. At the same time, it was such a shocking sight, and it soon led to other questions.
Where and how did the two meet?
To show that level of trust, it required a long period of time and a good understanding of each other.
And the question she just asked was a sentence that condensed those questions into one.
“Young lady.”
“Yes, Noah.”
“Does the young lady like our cutie pie?”
A sudden question. But Ariel answered without panicking.
“He has someone close to him named Lana Heytalde. They say they’re not lovers, but they’re known as lovers in the academy and also….”
“Don’t avoid the answer~”
“…….”
As soon as she answered, she ended up rambling.
It was a mistake. After a long period of contemplation, Ariel opened her mouth.
“I don’t know….”
“Huh? You don’t know your own heart?”
“That… Kyle and my relationship is a little, no, very complicated.”
He and she were tied together by a bad relationship, and until last year, they hated each other and secretly fought. Things are different now than in the past, but there is still hatred for her in his heart.
Ariel conveyed that fact to Noah. Then Noah said with admiration.
“Our cutie pie was a complete bad boy?”
“It was like that in the past, but now….”
At those words, Noah Celestia’s eyes narrowed, and the corners of her lips turned up.
“You said you fought in the past, but now you’re taking his side?”
“A, no, that’s not it….”
“Our young lady is cute~”
Noah stretched out Ariel’s cheeks.
“Anyway, it’s not like you have no feelings at all?”
“I don’t know….”
In fact, she knew. It wasn’t to the point of liking him, but she had at least some feelings for him.
It was the same with this mission activity.
He was considerate of her, asking if she was cold during the journey, he didn’t spare any advice to her who came to the Northern Continent alone, and he even threw himself to save her from danger.
Even if he hated her, he helped her in that way, so how could anyone not have feelings?
But Ariel couldn’t approach him. First of all, Lana’s existence was big, and more than anything, it was because of his pain that perhaps only she knew.
How vividly the image he showed in the interview room during the trial lingered in her mind. It had even reached the point where it appeared in her dreams from time to time.
“Hmm~ You pass for now!”
“What do you mean, I pass…?”
“There’s something like that!”
Those words aroused even more curiosity, but there was nothing Ariel could do. Strangely, mind reading didn’t work on her who came from another dimension.
“Anyway, to answer your question, I’m the teacher who taught our cutie pie magic.”
“A teacher….”
That was a fact she didn’t know. To think he had a teacher who taught him magic.
‘But when?’
Ariel knew Kyle’s whereabouts better than anyone. Everything about how he lived since he was young and what he did before coming to Tianis.
But there was no mention of him being taught by someone in that information. Then that means he learned secretly separately… but that also doesn’t make sense.
In the first place, the question of how he met someone from another world was a mystery.
“Since when….”
“Hmm~ I can’t tell you that.”
“You said you would tell me….”
“I never said I would tell you everything, did I? And from here on out, it’s a sensitive topic.”
Saying that makes me even more curious….
But because it was true, Ariel couldn’t ask any more questions.
“Young lady, will you promise me one thing?”
“Yes? What kind of promise….”
Noah grabbed Ariel’s hand and continued.
“It’s nothing difficult. Just, take care of our cutie pie. He’s more foolish and stubborn than he looks, so he does a lot of foolish things.”
“It doesn’t seem like that’s the case….”
“Haha, that’s because you don’t know him well. Anyway, it’s hard to call it compensation but….”
“Ugh!”
At that moment, both of Ariel’s eyes felt hot. It felt like her magic eyes were overheated from being used too much. Fortunately, the heat quickly subsided.
“I’ve modified your magic eyes to fit your body. Now it won’t hurt every time you use them. Your stamina and mana consumption will also be much lower.”
At those words, Ariel activated her magic eyes. The energy being consumed was definitely greatly reduced.
“Thank you.”
“I did it because I wanted something too, so don’t feel burdened.”
“How can I not when you’ve done something like this….”
It was a chance that was few and far between in her life. What she did for Ariel was like that. Ariel had been working hard every day to control her magic eyes.
“But what do you mean by take care of him….”
“It’s as it sounds. Help him when he’s having a hard time, worry with him, things like that.”
“Yes, Noah. I’ll try my best to the extent that I can.”
Noah smiled contentedly at Ariel’s answer. As expected, their personalities matched well.
Immediately after, Ariel’s eyes gradually closed. Noah laid Ariel down on the bed.
“I’m sorry, Noah…. I’m, sleepy….”
“Yeah, it’s okay. Go to sleep if you’re sleepy.”
The magic eye modification greatly consumed the holder’s stamina, so she should be getting sleepy soon. Ariel closed her eyes and fell asleep at her consideration.
Noah stroked Ariel’s hair and said.
“Ariel Tianis. The protagonist of ‘Academy Genius Magic Swordsman’, the future emperor. And perhaps….”
One of the few women who can save her disciple.
After finishing her thoughts, Noah Celestia moved to her disciple. And she spat out her impressions after seeing his changed face.
“Ugh, so cute.”
Even though his body had changed, her last disciple was still full of cuteness.
But that was only for a moment, as Noah looked at her disciple with eyes of pity.
One way or another, her disciple was a sore spot. She couldn’t help but care more about him than the other disciples.
Noah kissed her disciple’s forehead as she always did.
“Our cutie pie, who lived a harder, more painful, and more difficult life than anyone else.”
Poor, poor ── you. May happiness be with you.
[The constellation ‘The First Sage’ bestows blessings upon you.]
***
The next morning arrived.
“Alright! I’ve replenished my energy. Let’s go out today!”
“Okay.”
“Yes, Noah.”
We moved to get out of the ancient kingdom.
Episode 154 3Rd Year Mission Activities (7)
Episode 154. 3rd Grade Mission Activity (7)
As the day dawned, we had a quick breakfast and left the inn. Then, we set off to escape the ancient kingdom.
“Why do you think our little darling ended up like this?”
My master’s question. I immediately grasped the intention behind the question. It was to check my magic skills after a long time.
Knowing the core formula, it wasn’t a difficult task.
“First, there must have been an external attack.”
“What kind of attack?”
“I don’t know about that. At least, judging from the kingdom’s state, it wasn’t an invasion.”
I checked yesterday, and there were no traces of destruction in the royal palace or the capital. So, the kingdom didn’t freeze over due to battle.
“If that’s all you figured out, our little darling, I’m a bit disappointed?”
“…….”
She’s just pretending to provoke me. I used to fall for those words, but it’s different now. Of course, it didn’t mean my pride wasn’t hurt.
“I don’t know the exact type, but ‘some’ phenomenon must have occurred. And the kingdom’s magic must have been activated to prevent that phenomenon.”
“That’s it?”
“…In the process, the cold and the phenomenon here became intertwined, causing another phenomenon, which mixed with the kingdom’s magic, leading to the disaster we see now.”
As soon as I finished speaking, she smiled as if I had given the correct answer.
“Our little darling’s skills haven’t died out, have they?”
“Who do you think taught me?”
I can’t forget how much I suffered when I was learning magic under her. I can’t forget it even if I try.
“But why were you flustered yesterday?”
“…I couldn’t help it. It’s not like I know all magic.”
She, who is proficient in magic, can tell at a glance, but my magical knowledge is far behind hers. I can immediately recognize common magic, but unfamiliar magic takes time.
“Our little darling, how far apart are we that you’ve already become like this? Shouldn’t you learn magic from me again?”
“It’s not that bad. If I had enough time, I could have solved it myself.”
It was just that the situation wasn’t favorable. If I had enough time, I could have fully interpreted the ancient kingdom’s magic with my own hands.
“So, if we want to get out of here, what should we do?”
“That way.”
I pointed to somewhere in the capital.
“If we go there, there might be a way to solve this. It looks like the center of the magic.”
“Well done, my proud disciple!”
My master reached out with a pleased expression. It was obvious she was going to pull my cheek. I quickly stepped back.
“Are you really going to do this? Avoiding your master’s affection like this.”
“Please act with dignity. I wouldn’t mind if it was just the two of us, but there are other people here, what are you doing?”
At my words, my master looked at Ariel and said,
“Does our young lady feel uncomfortable with this?”
“No, I’m okay.”
“See, the young lady says she’s okay too.”
“…….”
She couldn’t even say a word properly yesterday… I wonder what happened while she was sleeping that made her like this.
Anyway, we arrived at the center of the magic. A fountain installed in the square. This was the center.
It goes without saying, but there was nothing visible through the frozen landscape. As it was magic protecting the entire kingdom, this side was hidden even more thoroughly.
“How is it, do you see anything?”
“Well, roughly.”
It wasn’t difficult because I knew the basic framework of the ancient kingdom’s magic. I waved my hand and slightly interfered with the magic.
Then, large and small magic circles floated around the fountain. Each of them was closely connected, looking like a work of art.
Seeing that, Ariel exclaimed in admiration.
“Wow… it’s beautiful.”
“Right? From a certain level of magic, you have to pay attention to mana and formula placement, so there are many aspects like this. Efficiency is an indispensable element in magic. Thinking about it through that, you can see that the level of magic here is outstanding. It’s probably about 200 years ahead of the magic of this era. Ah, did I explain too much?”
“It’s okay. I don’t know much about magic, but Noah’s explanations are fun.”
“Look at our young lady’s consideration!”
My master hugged Ariel with a bright face.
I ignored the two of them and unraveled the magic that surrounded the kingdom one by one. It was intertwined like threads and traps were mixed in, but as I gradually unraveled the magic, the magic circle slowly disintegrated.
And the moment I returned the last magic circle to the mana of nature.
“Oh, right, darling. You said you didn’t know what kind of phenomenon occurred here, right?”
“Well, yeah.”
I couldn’t know because it was hidden by the kingdom’s magic. But that was about to end. Once I got rid of the magic, I would be able to find out the identity of that phenomenon.
But I wondered why she was saying such a thing now.
“To help our lacking disciple, let me, the master, explain a little… In the past, there was a distortion of space here.”
“What?”
Even at my surprised reaction, she continued without paying attention.
“The kingdom used stabilization magic to prevent that phenomenon. But that wasn’t enough. It’s such a huge distortion that it would swallow this entire area. The kingdom probably made the decision to sacrifice itself for the world. As you can see, the cold in this area is at a level that can even freeze space. And that’s the result.”
“Why are you telling me that now…!”
However, my words were cut off.
The distortion of space unfolded in various parts of the capital. Everything in the place where that phenomenon occurred disappeared from view. That’s because I got rid of the cold and magic that were preventing the distortion phenomenon.
Then my master said,
“Isn’t our little darling too steeped in peace?”
“When did I ever do that?”
She shook her head.
“No, that’s how I see it. Your aggressive and challenging attitude has developed, but things like prudence and creativity have decreased. You weren’t like this when you were under me.”
Having said that, my master put Ariel forward.
“So, this is a test that the master is giving to the disciple. Solve it together with our young lady.”
Then she sat down by the fountain and observed us. Only her eyes were directed here, and she showed no other action.
“What should we do?”
Ariel accepted this situation as if it were natural. Something must have happened between the two of them.
But there was no time to think about that. The space that was distorting in real time was swallowing the capital.
I sighed inwardly and drew a pattern in the air.
“There will be patterns like this in the east, west, south, and north, centered on the fountain. You can activate them in any order.”
The magic that was destroyed by me. I had to reactivate it and reset it.
“Is that all I have to do?”
“Yes.”
Ariel nodded. I said one more thing to her.
“Be careful. I don’t know what will happen if you get caught in that phenomenon.”
Your body may disappear, or you may move to another dimension. The phenomenon of space distorting was like that.
Then Ariel smiled and replied.
“Don’t worry. You know my abilities well, don’t you?”
Immediately after, she kicked off the ground towards the south. Behind me, my master said, “Our young lady is so confident~.”
Damn it. If you’re going to give a test, give it to me alone. She knows that she is an important existence in this world, but she puts her in danger.
But this is to instill a sense of crisis in me.
My master fully understood how important and significant the meaning of the protagonist and supporting character was to me.
So….
‘I have to pull myself together.’
I unfolded my unique magic [Domain Declaration] to the fullest.
The distortion of space is ultimately a phenomenon that occurs when different dimensions and spaces overlap. Then all I had to do was divide the space.
Crack-!!
First, I blocked the space that was distorting in real time with mana. I had to prevent the space from merging further.
Immediately after, explosions of mana occurred continuously in the east, west, south, and north. It seemed that Ariel had completely activated the stabilization magic. I moved the mana while looking at Ariel coming this way.
I separated the space with mana and fixed the coordinates of our side of the space so that it could not interfere from the other side.
Now, all that was left was the stabilization work in this state. I unfolded the reset ancient kingdom magic.
Then my master, who was watching me, said.
“Well… do you think it will be that easy?”
“What do you mean…”
“You’ll know if you see it directly.”
The moment the words were finished.
Kwa kwakwa kwang!!!
The fixed space burst, and the distortion became even more severe. But it didn’t end there, and each distortion merged with each other, creating an even larger hole.
“Someone is forcibly twisting the space. Do you know what I mean?”
Not all space distortions are the same. There are cases where spaces simply collide, and there are cases where they are forcibly twisted with immense power.
And artificially causing a distortion phenomenon like the latter is an act of destroying the laws of the world. Of course, there is a price to pay.
“Please tell me important facts sooner…”
“Haha, isn’t this the master’s love for the disciple?”
“Bullshit.”
I clicked my tongue inwardly and withdrew all the mana. If this happens, things have changed.
The distortion of space has already unfolded as it was supposed to. It’s no use trying to stabilize the space.
Of course, there is magic that can stop this, but it would be too late if I used it. It was magic that took a long time. So, I needed new magic that was perfect for this situation.
But this also lacked time. No matter how much it was me, it was impossible to create new magic in a short time, and I had to continue working while blocking the distortion.
“Is there anything I can do to help?”
Then Ariel asked. I endured the stinging pain and said.
“That distortion. How many minutes can you withstand it?”
“Maybe. About 1 to 2 minutes….”
“That’s enough.”
I entrusted the defense to her. Immediately after, the distortion covered us. Ariel activated her Evil Eye and blocked it.
In that gap, I unfolded an empty magic circle and filled the inside one by one.
The basic framework was space sealing and the ancient kingdom’s stabilization magic. On top of that, I also brought in the cold of the Northern Continent and put it in. The cold of the Northern Continent was at a level that could even freeze space.
But it wasn’t easy to combine the three into one. The properties of the three were too different. I was constantly calculating in my head, but it wasn’t easy to complete.
But then, my master suddenly blurted out words from behind.
“Our little darling. What did I say magic was?”
Some call it a miracle unfolding in the world, and some call it the power to understand the laws of the world.
But if you collect and collect numerous interpretations and define magic as one.
“…The power to twist the reason of the world.”
“That’s right.”
In the end, it was the power to twist the reason of the world through mana.
“The first world that was created was also born that way. We call it the magic of the beginning. In the first place, magic had no form. But why is our disciple so obsessed with calculation?”
“…You know. Why that is.”
“I know it well, I know it so well. But now you have to break away from that level. And….”
My master smiled brightly and continued.
“You grow in a crisis situation. That’s ── , isn’t it? Isn’t that right?”
The words that engraved my forgotten essence were bitter, but I couldn’t help but laugh.
“You’re right. That’s me.”
I moved the mana while chewing on the words that my master said.
Certainly, my master’s words were correct. Mages who had reached the realm used magic without being bound by formulas.
But it’s also true that it’s not easy. I was different from my master’s other disciples. It was inevitable that I was bound by formulas. But I had the experience to fill that gap.
The mana with will moves over the magic circle. Recalling the magic I had seen in the past in tens of thousands of battles, I fill in the empty spaces in the magic circle.
A little stronger, a little more efficient, I newly draw the most appropriate magic.
And finally. It wasn’t perfect, but the magic that was optimal for this situation and this space was completed.
“Step back.”
Immediately after I moved Ariel back, I showed the world the magic I had just created.
The space is returned in the opposite direction of the distorted direction. The space returned exactly to its original state. At that moment. The ancient kingdom’s stabilization magic fills the gaps without any gaps.
Pajijijik-!!
The resistance of the distortion was not easy. It forcibly distorted the mana I was holding on to and tried to return to its original state. But I didn’t stop either.
I make a hole in the ice ceiling and pull in the energy of the Northern Continent. The cold engulfs the entire space and combines with the sealing magic to freeze the world.
The distortion phenomenon is gradually calming down. At the same time, my whole body begins to freeze due to the extremely low temperature. I endured the cold and aimed for a certain timing.
And the moment the vibration of the distortion converged to 0. I tore at the air and withdrew my widely spread mana. With [Domain Declaration], this vicinity was my domain.
The distortion of space, the cold of the Northern Continent, the magic of the kingdom. All of them gather in my hands. I compressed it and compressed it again to make it into a sphere shape.
With that, the phenomenon also disappeared from the world. I immediately slumped down in place. My whole body was weak, and sweat was dripping down.
“You’ve worked hard.”
“No. It’s the princess who has.”
Ariel, who had already approached, said a word. I accepted it, and she sat next to me as well, as she seemed to be having a hard time.
“You did well, our little darling!”
My master, who came over, tapped my shoulder. She seemed happy to see the magic succeed.
“Oh, right, that marble is unstable, should I help?”
“I’d appreciate it if you did that.”
I handed over the marble and took a rest again.
“But how do we get out now?”
“Well, that ceiling will be pierced soon.”
Since even the energy of the ceiling that covered the ancient kingdom has been sucked in, the sky will open soon.
As soon as I said that, the ice on the ceiling began to melt. And through that gap, sunlight began to shine, and something red began to appear.
“Kyle!!!”
It was Lana coming down on the phoenix Nene.
“Lana is still only looking at you.”
“Well, that’s Lana.”
My master intervened between us.
“Is that child our little darling’s girlfriend?”
“Yes.”
I don’t know why she’s saying whatever she wants. I corrected Ariel’s words.
“No.”
“It seems right?”
“…No.”
Not yet.
After that, we met the exploration team again.
Episode 155 3Rd Year Mission Activities (8)
Episode 155, 3rd Grade Mission Activity (8)
It goes without saying, but after we fell into the canyon, the exploration team was in chaos. Roughly, they brought all the other exploration teams to rescue us.
But that was only for a moment. The exploration team saw the ancient kingdom and their attention was taken away.
“Oh, this is….”
“The ancient kingdom really existed. And in such good condition!”
The scholars cheered and examined every corner of the ancient kingdom. Their interest had completely shifted.
Most of the exploration team went to investigate the ancient kingdom. It was only natural, since the purpose of gathering the exploration team was to search for traces of the ancient kingdom.
Thanks to that, I didn’t have to deal with annoying things, and I returned to the campsite with the group, guided by the barbarians.
“Kyle, are you okay? Does anything hurt? Your body is as cold as ice… Should I get you coffee? Or tea? Ah! It’ll get better if Nene hugs you.”
And perhaps shocked by falling into the canyon, Lana stuck right next to me and didn’t think of leaving. She hasn’t thought of leaving for even a second since we met.
I soothed Lana and said,
“Don’t be like that, and take care of the princess too.”
“Okay! I will!”
Only then did Lana temporarily leave me and head towards Ariel.
“How is the princess? Are you hurt? Ah, are you cold? It’ll be okay if you have this blanket and hug Sally.”
“Thank you, Lana.”
“Hehe, it’s nothing.”
The two were having a friendly conversation. It was a good scene to see.
Crunch, I heard the sound of someone biting into fruit next to me. My teacher was eating my apple, which Lana had peeled for me to eat.
“Why are you eating someone else’s?”
“How can you say that to your teacher, who is like the sky?”
“Please stop doing things that don’t suit you….”
She is serious when she needs to be, but usually her behavior is endlessly light and she jokes a lot. I wish she would think about her age and act accordingly.
“I think you just had a very rude thought, my darling?”
“You must be mistaken.”
She has a good sense, anyway.
I stopped talking and ate the peeled apple. Then, my teacher slyly approached Lana and hugged her from behind.
“Ah! Kyle’s teacher! What are you doing?”
“Just because~.”
They had exchanged names while coming here. She roughly explained to her what kind of person I am to her.
I wanted to rest quietly and thought it would be nice if the three of us could talk, so I quietly laid down on the cot.
The sound of laughter and chatter was heard for a while, and then, at some point, an undeniable conversation came to my ears.
“Does Lana like our disciple?”
“Yes! I do!”
“Haha, you’re cute for being so honest.”
It was a loud voice, as if for me to hear. Immediately after speaking, my teacher turned her head towards me.
-Are you still not dating? She’s saying it so openly?
-Don’t worry about other people’s love lives. This is between me and Lana.
-Your teacher would be very sad if our darling said that.
Tsk, to have to hear this after coming all the way here.
I turned my body away because I didn’t want to hear it. Then, my teacher said with message magic.
-Is our darling sulking?
-…….
-Ah, you’re sulking!
-Shut up.
I closed my eyes and blocked the magic.
Finally, peace….
“Darling! That’s cheating!”
What peace. When I blocked the magic, she came next to me and made a fuss.
***
That evening.
After roughly eating simple meals and the exploration team returned, I went outside the campsite.
“It’s damn cold.”
It was warm when I was in the ancient kingdom thanks to magic, but outside, the weather is still like that of the Northern Continent. It became even worse at night.
As I was admiring the scenery of the canyon, someone approached me.
“Our darling. What brings you out here this night?”
Noah Celestia. It was my teacher.
“Why else would I be here, but to see you off.”
“You’re so considerate in these ways. I brought coffee, would you like some?”
“If you’re giving it to me.”
I received the cup she handed me. Magic is cast on the cup to prevent it from cooling down quickly. I slowly sipped the coffee.
“How much time is left?”
“About 20 minutes. There’s only time for a short conversation.”
“That’s plenty of time.”
I had already had all the conversations I needed to have yesterday and during the day today. So, that’s enough time to see her off and have a short chat.
Above all, a long chat wasn’t necessary between me and my teacher. Because we knew each other well.
“Okay, first, take this.”
My teacher handed me the marble she had taken from me earlier.
“I’ve stabilized it and matched it to your mana wavelength. If you inject mana, the magic inside will pop out.”
“What about the modification?”
“I’ve made it so you can. You know the method, right?”
“I know.”
I put the marble in my pocket. Immediately after, my teacher’s legs began to disappear little by little. My teacher looked at the sky and said in a regretful voice.
“Ah, I have to part with my darling again. How sad is that?”
“What’s so sad about it? It’s not like we’ll never see each other again.”
The day this world is completed. The day it is recognized as one world. We would be able to meet again.
“Is your time the same as mine? Do you know how long it takes for me to see my darling? It was a whopping 100 years. Who knows how long it will take when we part this time.”
“It’s not that long. Compared to the record. Was it about 300 years?”
“It was exactly 299 years and 4 months. Tsk! Should I just sit down here?”
“Stop talking nonsense. Do you have any business destroying this place?”
If I left my teacher, who is revered by all magicians and represents a dimension, in this place, it was obvious that all sorts of beings would come looking for her. It’s obvious what kind of chaos they would cause in the process.
After that, we silently admired the stars in the night sky and drank coffee for a while. The sparkling starlight reminded me of a time in the past.
Then my teacher said quietly.
“Our darling… are you happy?”
“What’s with that cheesy talk.”
“I’m just asking. You suffered and came back to a place like this.”
I pondered for a moment at my teacher’s words. But the time for contemplation was not long. I finished my coffee and answered.
“Well, I’m happy.”
Nothing goes according to plan, I’m taking care of the protagonist, and I get stressed every time.
“At least I’m happier than in the past.”
I am much more at peace and happier than I was back then.
Of course, I’m also human, so sometimes I get bored and annoyed, but this feeling is definitely a true feeling.
“Then that’s a relief.”
She drank her coffee like me. And then she looked at me with a smiling expression.
“Our darling. You know I love you, right?”
“…….”
“Don’t imagine strange things. I mean I love you as a disciple.”
“Who said anything.”
Gosh, I wasn’t even thinking anything, and she’s acting like that.
“Well, it seems like you’re being loved by others besides me. And it’s by women. I heard there are other girls besides the two you saw today? Anyway, there isn’t a day that goes by when you don’t attract women.”
“Don’t talk like it’s my fault. It’s not my fault.”
“Who said it was?”
It was my teacher, smiling at me. Anyway, she never gives in. 1/3 of my speech and personality is influenced by my teacher.
“More than that, please take good care of our miss. You treat Lana well, but why do you neglect Ariel?”
“…It’s not my fault.”
It’s all because of the emotions accumulated in Kyle Arden’s body.
“Well, you never know.”
“What nonsense are you talking about.”
“There are things like that.”
She’s been saying strange things yesterday and today. Well, this isn’t the first or second time this has happened, so I ignored it.
“Ah, time’s up.”
In the meantime, my teacher’s body had almost disappeared. All that remained was her head and part of her upper body. Soon she will be banished from this world.
“Now it’s really over. Oh, do you have anyone you want me to say hello to?”
“Hmm, say hello to the old man… Just to the old man. I don’t need the others.”
“You mean Uncle Cheonma?”
“Yeah, that old man.”
“Okay~.”
My teacher spoke as if it was really the last time. I saw my teacher off.
“Farewell.”
“Then, our darling….”
My teacher reached out and pulled my head towards her. I knew what this action meant, so I didn’t resist.
Chu─
Her lips touched my forehead. It was something I was subjected to every time when I was a disciple.
Back then, I tried to avoid it because it felt like she was treating me like a child, but this time I didn’t avoid it. Because I don’t know when I’ll be able to see her again after today.
“See you again later?”
“Yeah, see you later.”
Immediately after, my teacher’s form completely disappeared. The only trace of my teacher left in this world was the warmth left on my forehead.
I didn’t feel particularly sad. Parting was something that had happened several times between us. In the first place, it would be strange to cry about something like this.
“Should I go to sleep….”
I muttered and returned to the campsite.
***
Meanwhile, at the same time, the Theocracy of Ustia.
“I’m thinking of increasing the scale this time, what do you think?”
White asked. Then Red frowned and said,
“Do whatever you want. And don’t call me for such problems.”
Red gave a short answer and disappeared into his territory. Following this, Orange opened his mouth. But it wasn’t normal.
“It would be a good thing. I want to see the face of the prospective saint. More than that, Blue, I’m going to make an amazing liquor this time, but pure water….”
“……I’m leaving.”
“Blue! Where are you going!”
Blue also disappeared, chased by Orange’s nagging. Orange disappeared from the area, chasing after Blue.
It was still a scene where you couldn’t find even a speck of collusion. White, the facilitator of the meeting, sighed.
“What do you think the exchange meeting is….”
Unlike exchange meetings held at other academies, exchange meetings held in the territory of the Theocracy are a different story. It was an opportunity to gather believers and divinity.
Then Yellow burst into laughter.
“Hahaha! What did I say? I said we should do it with three people.”
“You know it’s not possible, Yellow.”
“But it’s true. Those three always make excuses and drop out.”
Green spoke, agreeing with Yellow’s words. The three, with their strong personalities, were a big problem.
“I agree with White. We couldn’t do it last year, so it would be good to increase the scale.”
“Me too, me too!”
Yellow raised his hand and agreed with Green’s opinion.
“Is this the end of the meeting? If there’s nothing more to say, I’ll go prepare.”
“Ah! Let’s go together! I have something to do too!”
Yellow and Green said and left the area. And White let out a deep sigh, filled with anguish and pain at the scene.
“Haa… The other three are a problem, but you two are also problems….”
They participate well in the meeting up to a certain point and then leave. That was Green and Yellow. As a result, only she was left behind, and she had to take care of the aftermath.
Still, the two of them ‘directly’ participated in the preparation. Unlike the other three.
Anyway, now that the meeting was over, she had to convey this information to the Saintess. White conveyed the message to Estella through the stigmata.
“Estella. Can you hear me?”
-Yes! I can hear you. What’s the matter?
“It’s not that, but we’re going to hold an exchange meeting this time. So prepare….”
The moment she mentioned the exchange meeting, a huge reaction erupted from the other side.
-Are you finally doing it?!
“That’s right. So….”
-Wow! Exchange meeting!!
Her words were cut off, but White couldn’t help but smile. How could she not be happy when the child she considers her daughter is so excited?
“Are you that happy?”
-Yes!!
Yes, it’s okay as long as Estella is happy.
So please.
‘May this happiness last forever….’
Hoping that the dark and ominous future that was rising in the back would not come, the God of Light bestowed blessings upon Estella.
Episode 156 To The Holy Kingdom (1)
Episode 156 To the Holy Nation (1)
Even though Master, Noah Celestial, had left, the mission was not over.
The exploration period was two weeks. Since only two days had passed since the mission began, we had to stay in the Northern Continent.
Even so, there was nothing to do. Now that the ancient kingdom itself had been discovered, what could we do? The exploration team simply guarded the scholars, preparing for any unforeseen circumstances.
But even then, Ariel and I, who had contributed greatly to the discovery of the ancient kingdom, mostly stayed at the campsite.
Well, in my opinion, it seemed to be to keep the Saint and the Princess apart. They couldn’t let that chaos happen again. Of course, thanks to that, I rested quite well.
Anyway, time passed, and the end of the mission was approaching.
And the day after the last day of the mission, in the land of the Red Axe tribe.
“Finally going back!!”
“Instead of that, pack your bags!”
“Ugh, I want to get out of here quickly….”
The Tianis students were working hard from the morning. They packed their bags quickly, as if every minute and second was precious.
“They’re moving energetically.”
At that time, a barbarian approached and said. I responded to his words.
“The Northern Continent is not a good place to stay. Especially for students.”
“I admit it. It’s not for nothing that tribesmen leave for the Central Continent.”
The land where cold persists throughout the year is not a good environment to live in. Development is slow and the level of culture is lower than other continents because people live day by day for survival.
That’s why there are barbarians who leave the Northern Continent. They realized the reality through active exchanges, unlike in the past. There are many professors from the Northern Continent just at the Academy.
“More than that, are you okay?”
“I didn’t do much, so I’m fine.”
“You didn’t do nothing. Didn’t you find the ancient kingdom thanks to the Saint?”
He swung his thick arm and hit my back. It was a sign of gratitude. He seemed to hit lightly, but it was quite strong, and my back throbbed.
“Thanks to you, the Northern Continent’s wish has come true. Thank you.”
“It was just good luck.”
Gratitude I heard every day. My ears were starting to hurt. I answered appropriately.
“Kyle! The kids have packed all their things!”
Then Lana shouted at me. I turned my head and looked at the students. Everyone’s eyes were shining brightly, and they seemed eager to leave quickly.
There was no need to delay when they were so eager.
“Then I’ll be going.”
“Our tribesmen will guide you, but go carefully. As you have experienced, the Northern Continent is cold.”
“I understand.”
After saying goodbye, I moved with the students, following the guide. Behind us, the Red Axe tribe waved goodbye.
We left the Thousand Year Mountains like that.
***
“Thank you for guiding us. And thank you for your hard work.”
Nod, the barbarian who guided us nodded in response. It’s because he doesn’t know the common language.
After sending him away, I said to the students.
“Now that we’ve come this far, there’s no need to do anything. Those who want to go straight can go, and those who want to rest can rest.”
The mission was already over. From now on, it’s our turn to do as we please.
The students, who nodded in response, immediately dispersed. Some went straight to the Empire, and some students ate at the restaurant at the Northern Continent warp gate.
So, I was left with Lana and Ariel. I asked them for their opinions.
“Lana, what are you going to do?”
“I’m going back. It’s too cold here.”
“What will the Princess do?”
“I have the same thought as Lana. I miss the Academy, and there’s no need to stay long.”
It was decided how to move. We immediately took the warp gate and moved to the Empire.
The Empire we returned to after two weeks. When we arrived in the capital, it was full of joy. In particular, I was moved by the well-maintained and clean roads, not the roads stained with dirt and snow.
We walked through the streets of the capital, feeling comfortable and pleasant. We stopped by to eat snacks along the way and looked around the streets of the Empire, which we had not visited in a long time.
“But why are there so many students on the street? Isn’t it time for class?”
“I know. There are many, even though it’s not the weekend.”
The two questioned, looking at the streets full of students. There were 3rd-year students who had returned after finishing their mission on time, but there were far more 1st and 2nd-year students on the street.
Of course, I knew the reason.
‘It must have been delivered to the students by now.’
I suggested to the puzzled two.
“Shall we go back to the Academy now?”
“Hmm… okay!”
“Let’s do that.”
We returned to Tianis Academy.
The Academy we arrived at was bustling. The overall atmosphere was full of excitement. It was like watching a festival.
“Looks like something’s going on. What is it?”
“There was no mention of doing anything at the Academy….”
The two were curious about this phenomenon. Then, a familiar person caught their eye.
“Oh? Brother?”
It was Evan. As soon as he saw me, he ran towards me with a very happy face.
“It’s been a while!”
“Yeah.”
“Oh, it’s been a while, Lana Senior and Princess! Did you finish your mission well?”
“Yeah! I did well, Evan Junior!”
“We finished it well, although there were problems along the way.”
After a brief greeting, I asked Evan.
“But what’s going on that Tianis is like this?”
“Ah, Brother and the two of you just came, so you don’t know? That’s…”
Evan paused as if trying to make us more curious.
“They’re holding an exchange meeting in two weeks. Also, at Eustia Holy Nation. That’s why everyone is like this. They announced it today.”
“Ah, the exchange meeting….”
“To think they’d hold an exchange meeting in the first semester….”
However, the two’s reaction was not enthusiastic when they heard the words exchange meeting. That’s because the exchange meeting is an event only for 1st and 2nd year students. We, as 3rd year students, were not included.
“Then have a good trip, Evan Junior….”
“For the time being… the Academy will be quiet.”
The two had gloomy expressions.
Even so, Lana was very disappointed last year. Now that the opportunity has disappeared, it was natural for her to be discouraged when she heard that the exchange meeting would be held.
But Ariel was unexpected. She didn’t express it outwardly, but it seemed like she had been looking forward to it, just like Lana.
‘Well, it’s understandable.’
It’s not easy to go to the Holy Nation with the status of a Princess. It gets politically involved somehow.
Moreover, the legal way to go disappeared last year, so it seemed like she had more regrets.
“Huh? Why are you reacting like that? Aren’t you happy that there’s an exchange meeting?”
“We can’t participate. Did you forget?”
“Ah, right. I forgot to mention this.”
Evan said as if he remembered.
“This time, it’s not just the 1st and 2nd year students who are going, but the 3rd year students are going too.”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“Evan, can you tell me a little more details?”
Only then did the two react with wide eyes. Their voices were also full of energy.
“I also heard that they couldn’t hold the exchange meeting last year. Because of that, it seems like the Holy Nation has increased the number of participants this time. So that 3rd year students who couldn’t participate last year can also come.”
The exchange meeting was forcibly canceled due to the Holy Nation’s circumstances. It was to make up for that. There were many complaints about canceling the scheduled schedule last year as well. The reason for holding it early is also because of that.
This is possible because the Eustia Holy Nation has room to spare. The attacks of ‘Black’ must have decreased recently. Of course, it’s just a temporary phenomenon to induce carelessness.
“But Brother, you don’t seem surprised?”
“Because I knew.”
I heard it from the World Tree while I was in the Northern Continent. How much trouble it caused to tell me that.
Well, I didn’t need to hear it in the first place. I knew it even if it wasn’t said. The Eustia Holy Nation was the main stage of ‘Academy Demonic Celestial’.
“Kyle! Why didn’t you tell us such an important fact!”
“That’s because it would be more enjoyable to hear it directly.”
“T, that’s true, but… anyway, it’s Kyle’s fault this time!”
Lana, who was grumbling as if angry. I just accepted it because her appearance looked cute.
“Do you have any more questions?”
“No.”
“Me neither!”
“Me too.”
“Then I’ll go. I thought I could just go, but when I heard from Miho, there were many things to prepare.”
Evan bowed and ran towards the Academy entrance. It was natural to have many things to prepare as it was going to a foreign Academy.
And on either side of me, the two had smiling faces.
“Hehe, exchange meeting… Holy Nation…. It’ll be fun.”
“I’m looking forward to it too, Lana.”
“Do you know, Princess? There’s a huge mountain in the Holy Nation. And….”
The two were already talking about the Holy Nation. Once started, it didn’t know how to stop.
Then, Lana looked at me for a moment and whispered in Ariel’s ear. She put up a barrier with mana because she was embarrassed about something.
Of course, I could hear everything.
“Princess, you know there’s a beach in the Holy Nation, right.”
“Yes, I know. Why?”
“D, do you have a swimsuit, Princess?”
“Ah… Unfortunately, I don’t. I’ve never been to the sea.”
“Then shall we go buy one with Chloe?”
“Okay. It would be good to have one.”
“Hehe, then let’s go together later.”
Lana smiled sheepishly and looked at me carefully. I pretended not to hear.
“But what about clothes and luggage? Will the Holy Nation prepare it for us?”
“I know that the Holy Nation will prepare the basics. Of course, you can bring your own separately.”
“Ah, so that’s why there were so many kids on the street? Then Princess. Shall we go buy the necessary items in advance?”
“That’s a good idea.”
With that, the two finished their conversation. Both were smiling brightly. And then Lana asked me.
“Kyle, do you want to go with us?”
Because they seemed to want me to refuse, I shook my head and replied.
“I want to rest, and I have other things to do, so I don’t think I can.”
“Hing, then it can’t be helped.”
“You two go and come back.”
“Okay!”
Immediately, the two promised to meet again and returned to the dormitory.
I stopped by the student council hall and submitted the mission reports of me, Lana, and Ariel, then returned to the dormitory, unpacked my luggage, and thought.
“There won’t be any big incidents during the Holy Nation visit in the second year, so it’ll be fine….”
As the word ‘Academy’ is attached to the title, most of the episodes take place at the Academy. And this exchange meeting is going to the Holy Academy in the Holy Nation. Of course, various incidents occur.
But dangerous situations will not occur. That happens when Evan becomes a 3rd year student and heads towards the ending.
So, this time, which is only the first visit to the Holy Nation, you can go without much worry. In the first place, the purpose of this episode is just a story of making connections with various races in the Holy Nation and making a name for yourself.
Of course, apart from that, it is an important episode. Various foreshadowing and information are hidden everywhere.
Anyway, that’s something that the main character Evan needs to worry about, not my job. I just need to participate in this exchange meeting to the extent that I help appropriately.
“Still, shall I pack some things?”
As gods live there, there are things that can only be done in the Holy Nation. Since I’m going to Eustia Holy Nation anyway, it would be good to bring what I need. There’s no need to waste time and movement.
I looked at the black sword, Karsar, and left the dormitory. It was time to bring the rewards that I had been saving and cherishing.
I immediately moved my steps towards the Orange Smithy.
Episode 157 To The Holy Kingdom (2)
Episode 157 To the Holy Kingdom (2)
About a year ago.
Back when I commissioned the creation of a sword at Juwang’s Smithy, the dwarf in charge, Torka, used some of the materials I brought for Evan’s sword.
I was satisfied with the quality, and since it was used for Evan, I was going to let it slide. But the other party brought up the word “trust” and said they would compensate me, and I’m on my way to receive it now.
So, I arrived at Juwang’s Smithy. The smithy looked the same as I remembered. However, judging by the sounds coming from inside, they seemed busy.
I entered the store. I saw blacksmiths busily carrying items.
“Hurry, hurry, be careful carrying those! If there’s even a scratch! I’ll make you do chores for a month!”
Brand, the manager of Juwang’s Smithy, shouted. He was urging the other blacksmiths on.
Of course, the trainee dwarves followed without complaint, but naturally, the masters protested.
“Brand! You carry them yourself!”
“That guy only knows how to talk!”
“Quiet! Do you think I’m just playing around! I have a mountain of paperwork to deal with!”
Since their argument showed no sign of stopping, I made my presence known.
“You seem busy.”
Only then did Brand turn his gaze toward me.
“Oh, my, who is this. Isn’t it the Saint. What brings someone who never shows their face around here?”
He said sarcastically. But I knew why he was like that. It was because I hadn’t visited the smithy except during the monster season and other incidents.
“I’m sorry. I’ve been too busy to come.”
“Tsk, the apology is unnecessary. As a Saint, you must have had things to do.”
Still, he understood and let it go.
“More importantly, what’s the matter… Ignore this and carry the load, you old geezers!”
Numerous gazes focused on us. All the dwarves were looking at me.
It was only natural. Although smithing was the life and everything of dwarves, they couldn’t ignore the appearance of a Saint.
“Oh, come on, can we do that when someone as important as Estella has come.”
“Let’s talk and take a look at the sword for a moment….”
Even so, their interest in Karsa was still there. A truly dwarvish sight.
Fortunately, Brand blocked the other dwarves from approaching.
“Do whatever you want if you want to go back to Justia! Now, follow me.”
He spat out those words and led me away. Behind me, the masters carried the load with dissatisfied faces.
“Are you returning to the Holy Kingdom?”
“Not me, but the other old geezers are going back. We send them back every few years as a part of the exchange event. They can’t stay in the capital forever, and their minds get stiff if they stay in one place for too long.”
His words were right. It’s good to refresh your mind like this sometimes.
“More importantly, what’s the matter? I’m sure you’re busy with the exchange event.”
“I came to see Torka.”
“Why are you using honorifics for that old geezer. Speak comfortably.”
“I’ll think about it.”
Anyway, since I had business with Torka, he guided me.
“So why are you looking for that old man?”
“To receive the compensation you mentioned before.”
“I did say that a while ago.”
In the meantime, we arrived underground. Since all the blacksmiths were above ground, the temperature of the furnace was low. Still, one blacksmith remained.
It was Torka, one of the first dwarves.
“It’s been a while.”
“I’m sorry I haven’t visited often.”
“No, it’s alright.”
He shook his head as if he understood.
“What brings you here?”
“He said he came to get that compensation for using his materials.”
“Hmm, I thought you had forgotten since you didn’t come. I’m glad you remembered.”
Nodding, he asked me.
“So… what do you want? If you want a weapon or armor, I can make it for you, and if you need any materials, I can find them separately. Tell me whatever you want.”
I answered his question immediately.
“I want to use the rights of the first dwarf.”
“That means….”
“I want to borrow the power of Juwang.”
The first dwarf. A term referring to the first dwarf to be recognized by Juwang, and there are a total of 13, including Torka in front of me.
As such, the first dwarves received a lot of attention and love from Juwang, and unlike other dwarves, they had several privileges.
One of them was the right to work with Juwang, the god of blacksmiths, on production.
Then Brand, who was next to me, laughed loudly.
“This guy’s really trying to get some serious compensation!”
Ignoring his reaction, I asked Torka, whose expression was slightly distorted.
“Is it not possible?”
“No, I’m just surprised.”
“Then….”
“There’s no reason it shouldn’t be. I promised to compensate you within a possible range.”
“Thank you.”
He accepted the compensation I wanted. I bowed and expressed my gratitude.
“The production period can be anytime during your stay in the Holy Kingdom, right?”
“Yes, I’ll come whenever you call me when you have time.”
“I understand. I’ll tell that person.”
The conversation ended there, and I achieved my purpose here.
After that, I had Karsa’s condition checked since I came, and then went back up to the surface.
“I’ll be going now.”
“Then see you in Justia.”
“Come more often! Evan comes whenever he gets the chance! How come the Saint doesn’t come more often!”
I left Juwang’s Smithy while receiving such scolding.
***
Not all students can go to the exchange event. Even in Tianis, only the top students in terms of grades can participate in the exchange event.
The number is 50 per department.
You might think that’s a small number, but the exchange event was strictly an event to represent the academy.
Above all, considering Tianis’s four departments and the 1st and 2nd graders, that’s a total of 400 people. This time, including the 3rd graders, it’s a total of 600 people. That’s a large enough number.
Moreover, considering the fact that students from other academies will flock here, it was right to limit the number to this extent.
Anyway, as time flowed, around lunchtime with one day left until the exchange event.
The front of the student union building was crowded with people. It was because of the students and professors going to the Holy Kingdom of Justia. Not only that, but there were also people who came to watch them go, making it even more crowded.
Of course, the professors’ expressions were serious because they were going to the Holy Kingdom for work, but the students’ expressions were bright, probably because they thought they were going on a trip. In particular, some students had bags packed full of stuff.
“Ugh, I’m nervous….”
“I’m nervous too, Evan… How’s the princess?”
“I’m a little nervous too….”
The three of their voices trembled slightly. It seemed like they were nervous because they were going as representatives of Tianis, and all three of them were going to Justia for the first time.
“Aren’t you worried, brother?”
That’s when my younger brother, Veil’s voice, came from next to me. It goes without saying, but the exchange event was an episode in which all the main characters of “Academy Heavenly Demon” participated, so there were other main characters as well.
For reference, Senior Ruina is also going as a professor. She’s with another professor right now.
I answered nonchalantly.
“What’s there to worry about?”
“You’re the Saint, so you don’t need to worry.”
“…It’s not that, it’s just going to another country. What’s there to worry about. People live the same way there as they do here.”
I’ve met many countries and races, and wherever life lives, it’s all the same. There may be some cultural differences, but there’s no need to worry about being in an unfamiliar place.
“So don’t be like that before you go. And stop shaking your hands.”
As soon as I said that, Veil grabbed his hands and said.
“You’re the one who’s strange, brother. My reaction is normal. Well, you’ve been to the Holy Kingdom before, so you’re probably used to it.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Don’t you remember? Well, you went there when you were young, so you might not remember….”
“What is it….”
But before I could ask, Chloe’s shout, who was late despite the important day, was heard from afar.
“Senior, I’m here!”
Chloe greeted the other kids and ran towards me.
“…Try to be on time.”
“A woman has a lot to take care of~. Veil, hi?”
“Nice to see you. Then I’ll be going, brother.”
I wish he wouldn’t go. Veil went back to the other group as it was.
“Veil, really, there’s no need to be considerate.”
“…Sigh.”
“Why are you sighing~.”
“It’s nothing….”
Lana was right next to me, but I suddenly wanted to see her.
“So why did you come? You could have just stayed quiet.”
“What reason do I need to see my senior as a junior. I just came.”
“……”
Originally, when holding an exchange event, each academy sends students to the academy holding the exchange event. But this time, because of what happened last year, the Justia side decided to take them directly.
For that reason, it seemed like I would have to deal with Chloe until the Holy Kingdom arrived.
“But are you okay, senior?”
“About what.”
At that moment, Chloe put up a barrier around us. It was to prevent sound from leaking.
“You’re going to the Holy Kingdom, right? To that place full of divine power that you hate.”
“……”
It was true that I hated divine power. So hateful and loathsome that I would get hives all over my body just from feeling it.
But sometimes you have to endure it. I couldn’t refuse it forever just because I didn’t like it.
Then she said, shining her red eyes.
“Or… Do you want to skip this exchange event with me? It wouldn’t be hard to sneak away with you and my skills… Ouch!”
I stopped her nonsense by gently hitting Chloe on the head.
“Stop talking nonsense. And what’s with the whining. I hit you lightly.”
“Hmph… You’re mean, senior….”
“Leave if you don’t like it.”
“I don’t want to!”
Chloe shouted and clung to me even more. I sighed inwardly.
“But it’s a shame. I wanted to try skipping out at least once. They say that’s romantic for students, right~.”
“Romantic, my foot.”
“Geez, you’re the only one who says that. Everyone wants it so much. Even Evan says he wants to skip out sometimes.”
While we were talking like that. A group was seen in the distance. It was the Divine Academy of Justia that came to pick us up.
“Stop talking. It’s time to go now.”
“Ah… I wish they came a little later.”
Chloe expressed her regret and withdrew her mana.
That’s how I looked at the Divine Academy side approaching the student union building. I saw someone I expected in the group.
It was the elf group led by Elena. The Divine Academy was ultimately a place that revolved around the Holy Kingdom. It was only natural that people from the Justia side would come.
After that, the elves arrived in front of us. The moment Elena greeted the professors, someone popped out from among the elves.
“Hello, everyone from Tianis? We meet again? It’s been a while, Saint!”
It was the Saintess Estella. She smiled brightly and waved her hand this way. Looking at Elena’s expression, it was clear that she reluctantly brought her because of the Saintess’s childishness.
Perhaps because of the unexpected appearance, everyone’s eyes widened, and some people’s faces relaxed and they couldn’t take their eyes off her.
Well, Evan was looking at Elena more than the Saintess.
However, Chloe’s face was distorted at Estella’s appearance.
“Ah, that bitch again….”
She said with a lot of annoyance mixed in.
…I started to worry about the future.
Episode 158 To The Holy Kingdom (3)
Episode 158: To the Holy Kingdom (3)
“Then see you again later! Trianis everyone!”
Estella waved her hand and said goodbye. Behind us, fervent shouts rang out.
“Saintess, please come again!”
“All of the first graders at our Trianis Academy always welcome the Saintess’s visits!”
“Please don’t leave, Saintess…!”
It was a short encounter, but perhaps because it was the first meeting with the Saintess, the reaction was no joke. The shouts lingered in my ears until her figure disappeared from sight.
I understand. Estella’s face and figure are exceptionally outstanding. There’s a reason why she’s the most popular and famous on the continent.
The two academies took the warp gate in the capital and headed west of the Empire. The distance between the Empire and the Holy Kingdom was considerable, so the first leg had to be done this way.
And so, we arrived in Rosolan, the westernmost city of the Tyran Empire.
“Wow, there are so many people….”
“Yeah, there are a lot. It feels like there are as many as in the capital.”
Lana and Evan exclaimed in admiration at the sight of the city.
“Perhaps because it’s a city bordering the nation, the culture is mixed with various things.”
Ariel said, also surprised.
This city borders not only Yustia but also other countries. As such, people from various countries gather, and various cultures are mixed.
Anyway, as we walked through the city, we heard various comments.
-That person is….
-That’s right, it’s the Saintess….
-It’s a real elf….
The talk was mainly about the Saintess and the elf. Since both are hard to see outside the Holy Kingdom, it was enough to attract attention.
Well, Estella seemed used to it as she averted her gaze and moved on.
Afterward, we passed through the city gates. As students of Trianis Academy, we easily passed through the inspection itself.
“We’re finally going to the Holy Kingdom…!”
“But how do we move?”
Perhaps it was because of the thought that we were now leaving the Empire and going to the Holy Kingdom. The students trembled with excitement.
“Focus.”
At that moment, Elena spoke, imbued with mana. Instantly, attention was focused on her.
“From now on, we will be moving to the Holy Kingdom of Yustia. So, I hope you will follow the instructions well. We will be moving on foot, and it will take about 4 hours to reach the Yustia territory.”
The students expressed dissatisfaction at the news that there was no transportation and showed some doubts.
That’s because the Empire and the Holy Kingdom had such large landmasses that they could not travel on foot. The border alone was a distance where several cities could fit.
Therefore, people usually take carriages or trains to go to Yustia. However, carriages were not suitable for carrying a large number of people, and the academy students coming from afar would be on the train.
As a result, some students were worried. To break through that tremendous distance, they would have to walk at an incredible speed.
“It’s okay. There won’t be anything like that to worry about.”
Immediately, Elena gestured and gave an order. Then, something arose from the hands of the elves. It was a wind spirit.
Whoosh—
The energy of the wind swirled in the direction of Yustia. The students on top of it brightened up with light feet.
“Then let’s depart.”
Under Elena’s command, the journey to the Holy Kingdom of Yustia began. In preparation for any possible danger, the elves and professors spread around.
Thanks to that, the students moved their feet comfortably.
I was walking along with the students for a while. Before I knew it, Estella, who had approached, spoke to me.
“Hello? It’s been a really long time since we’ve seen each other, right?”
“…Yeah. More than that, what about the escort?”
“Of course, I came after getting permission.”
“Really?”
“Yes!”
I stared at Estella for a moment. Unfortunately, it was the truth. In the end, I couldn’t find a justification to drop her off, so I had no choice but to keep her by my side.
Well, perhaps because the Saintess and I were together, attention was focused on us. It was so burdensome. That’s why I hated being together in crowded places.
“The Trianis students seem so energetic, both last time and just now. Look at those sparkling eyes. Were they first graders?”
“Yeah, they’re first graders. It’s only been two months since they entered school.”
“That’s why they seem to have more freshness….”
It was then. Someone’s hand was placed on Estella’s shoulder.
“Hey, I told you not to approach my senior.”
The owner of the hand was, of course, Chloe. She spoke gently with a face full of annoyance.
Not satisfied with that, she forcibly squeezed in and endured with all her might in the gap.
“…….”
As you can see, the two are still on bad terms.
Even when the monster season ended, I threatened them to pretend to be close. When we met again after time passed, they returned to their original state.
‘It’s a relief that it’s quiet, though.’
Perhaps because there were other people, Chloe didn’t shout like before.
If they had shouted and fought like back then, it wouldn’t have been easy to stop them, even for me.
‘Okay. Let’s not think about it.’
I ignored the thoughts that were trying to surface, pulled Chloe away and placed her on the opposite side, and blocked the sound with mana in preparation for any unforeseen circumstances.
“Senior, are you really going to do this? How much time have I spent with you?”
“Wouldn’t even the Saint acknowledge it? That the Saintess is a much kinder and better person than someone like you.”
I sighed and looked towards Elena. However, I had no choice but to sigh again this time.
-Oh, really? Can I go later?
-Yes, so….
That damn elf was forgetting that she was the person in charge and was talking to Evan. Judging by her perked-up ears, it was obvious that she had grasped what the situation was on this side.
However, I didn’t want to harm Lana, who was playing well with the elves’ spirits, so I decided to take it on myself for now while moving.
The road to Yustia was smooth.
There was no leg pain thanks to the power of the spirits, and there was no reason to get tired because we took breaks every hour. Monsters occasionally attacked, but it was safe because the elves and professors protected us.
In that way, 3 hours passed. Three-quarters of the 4-hour journey had passed. And after the last break, it was time to move again.
Well, the movement itself was no problem, but the problem was what happened in the process.
“Ah~ what is God doing? Not taking away a woman like that.”
“Are you perhaps talking to me?”
“Oh my, did you hear that? Sorry~ my true feelings just popped out.”
Even at Chloe’s sarcasm, Estella answered with a benevolent smile.
“It’s okay. It’s said that if one’s nature is rough, their words and actions are also rough. I can fully understand. And just to let you know, God loves me so much that something like that won’t happen.”
“Ah, damn it!”
Chloe got angry when Estella retorted without changing her expression.
“Are you really going to keep this woman next to you?”
“Why are you bothering the Saint? Causing him stress.”
Endless bickering that goes on and on. And the patience I had to keep accepting it was slowly reaching its limit.
They need to keep the fighting moderate. They’ve been arguing all day since we met.
“Senior! Me or this woman! Choose!”
“Why don’t you stop tormenting the Saint? And of course, I’ll choose the Saintess, wouldn’t I?”
To that question, I answered like this.
“I’m starting to dislike both of you. To the point where I don’t want to see you for the rest of my life.”
“…….”
“…….”
At my words, the two were speechless with shocked faces.
“Let’s do this moderately. What are you doing, acting like children? No. Even children won’t fight so childishly.”
“But, Senior… that damn woman keeps flirting with Senior….”
“I was just protecting the Saint as the Saintess.”
Is there anything they can’t say?
‘Damn it, you damned author.’
Why did he put two people together who don’t get along? I don’t usually blame others, but I can’t help but swear this time.
After that, I separated the two. It was better to keep them apart since they would fight if I kept them together.
‘It’ll get better over time.’
Of course, even if it gets better, it will only mean that they fight a little less.
“We’ve arrived.”
Elena’s voice was heard at that moment. At the same time, the movement of the procession stopped, and only a plain full of grass came into view.
But I could see it. The divine power that was visible based on a certain boundary. From this point on, it is the territory of the Holy Kingdom of Yustia.
“We’ve arrived? There’s nothing here….”
“You’ll know when you see it. Estella, please.”
At Elena’s words, Estella came forward.
“Trianis Academy students! Can you gather in the center? Please gather as close as possible!”
Everyone followed the Saintess’s words well. With over 600 people gathered, it was quite large.
“Okay, okay, good. Then I’ll start, so don’t be flustered?”
The Saintess knelt on one knee and put her hands together. Soon, enormous divine power rose from her clasped hands.
“Then, World Tree-nim. I ask for your help.”
Estella, who muttered that, placed her hand on the ground.
Kugugugung!
Then, centered on Estella’s hand, the ground rumbled, and tree roots revealed their appearance.
“Uh, uh…?!”
“What is this…!”
The students were startled by the sudden phenomenon. Estella calmed those students.
“Don’t panic and stay still.”
The protruding tree roots stretched upwards and covered the sky. The space filled with trees densely and without gaps perfectly blocked the outside. Fortunately, the inside was bright.
And the divine power that was felt. The divine power that made my skin itch for no reason filled the inside. I frowned and accepted the divine power touching my skin.
After doing that for a while.
“We’ve arrived!”
Estella said, retracting the tree roots.
The students questioned what had arrived, but that didn’t last long. That’s because the changed scenery came into view between the disappearing tree roots.
“Amazing, right? This is the Holy Kingdom of Yustia’s spatial movement method! I’ll give you a detailed explanation later, but anyway!”
Estella shouted, spreading her arms wide.
“Welcome to the Holy Academy of the Holy Kingdom of Yustia! Trianis Academy everyone!”
That’s how we set foot in the Holy Kingdom of Yustia.
Between those senses of mine, I felt quite a variety of things.
In particular… apart from the unique divine power of each god, the faint darkness felt deep and deep from the bottom of the earth tormented my senses.
It was the energy of ‘black’.
Episode 159 Eustia Holy Kingdom (1)
Episode 159. Eustia Holy Nation (1)
The smell of death rising from the deep underground to the surface.
‘As expected, it’s not ordinary.’
Even in its sealed state, its energy is seeping out. If it’s faintly emerging even with another god blocking it, I can roughly estimate the ‘Black’ deity’s power.
Of course, in addition to that reason, the energy is felt more strongly because it’s thrashing around, trying to break free from the seal. But no matter how much it resists the seal, it still can’t come out.
‘At least not yet.’
Anyway, there was ‘one’ person besides me who sensed the energy of Black.
“Hyung, don’t you think this place feels a bit strange?”
“Not really.”
“Really? Hmm, something feels uncomfortable under my feet….”
“It must be your imagination.”
Evan tilted his head, but his thoughts didn’t progress any further. At Evan’s level, it was still difficult to feel this energy clearly, making it impossible to identify its true nature.
As he said, it’s only slightly uncomfortable right now. To capture the energy more clearly and enter the stage of suspicion, his level must be higher.
More importantly.
‘The energy seems stronger than I expected….’
According to what was described in the novel, you should only be able to feel the energy underground. It shouldn’t extend to the surface.
‘Should I give a warning, just in case?’
In the story, the seal isn’t supposed to be released at this time. However, the opponent isn’t just some human or monster, but a god. There’s no harm in being careful.
Of course, even if I reinforce the seal, it will be released somehow. It must be fulfilled. That was the main episode.
“Professors, please follow me. I will guide you to your lodgings.”
Elena said that and took the professors away.
“……”
And among the departing professors, I felt one gaze. It was Ruina-sunbae’s gaze.
Sunbae looked like she didn’t want to go, but she seemed to steel her resolve and followed Elena. Her fulfilling her duty as a professor was admirable.
The professors left, leaving only the students behind. Estella looked at us remaining and shouted.
“We should unpack our luggage and take a break, right? Follow me, I’ll guide you!”
At her lively voice, the students followed her as if possessed.
I also wanted to unpack my luggage first, so I chased after Estella. Of course, most of my belongings were in subspace, but I also brought some items separately.
Crunch, I heard a sound of teeth grinding next to me. It was Chloe’s.
“What’s wrong with you again?”
“Hmph, I won’t tell you.”
Chloe turned her head away with a dissatisfied whine. She even avoided the eyes that had been meeting mine all the way here. It seems to be because of my scolding earlier.
Moreover, judging from the sincerity in her words, it wasn’t an act to get my attention. If she had such intentions, I wouldn’t have bothered to deal with her like this in the first place.
“Are you really acting like that just because I said a little something?”
“It’s not that, okay?”
What do you mean it’s not. Your tone says otherwise.
“Just get along with Estella. You get along well with other people….”
“Are you comparing other people to that bitch? Don’t say ridiculous things, Sunbae.”
“Haa, what are you even….”
“I hate what I hate! Mehhhh!”
After teasing me like that, she ran to Lana.
“Lana-unnie! Sunbae is…!”
“…Sigh.”
I can only sigh. But I decided to let it go since I’m seeing that side of her for the first time.
As we moved following Estella, many gazes gathered. They were the gazes of the holy nation’s believers and the students of the Sacred Academy.
-Are those the Tianis students?
-I’m seeing people from the Empire for the first time!
-They all seem frail.
They seemed curious about us. Humans may exist in other faiths as well, but it’s probably rare to see people from other countries.
Moreover, since it’s an academy attended by believers of the holy nation, there are also various races.
Beastmen, Elves, Dwarves, etc. Races that are hard to see in the Empire are everywhere. If you go to a place with water, you might even see merfolk or mermaids.
But the Sacred Academy students’ interest didn’t end there.
-But is that person the Saint?
-I think so? Isn’t he the only one with fierce eyes?
-I guess so.
Such murmurs reached my ears. The attention that was directed at the Tianis students had shifted to me.
-I heard from Hatan-nim that he’s incredibly strong!
-Oh, should I apply for a duel later?
-That would be fun!
Those were the conversations of the Beastmen.
-That person is the one who saved Elena-nim…
-Should I say hello later?
-Elena-nim said not to talk to that person. She said his words are as fierce as his eyes, and it’s frustrating.
…Those were the conversations of the Elves.
-I want to examine that sword….
-I have a feeling he won’t show it.
-Then shall we secretly steal it?
-That’s a good idea!
Those were the conversations of the Dwarves conspiring.
Anyway, the conversations themselves are full of racial characteristics. And from those conversations, I could clearly see what kind of hardships I would face in the holy nation.
“We’ve arrived!”
In the meantime, we arrived at a building. And it was very alien.
“Is this the lodging?”
“That’s right. This is the lodging where the students from Tianis will be staying.”
“But….”
“Is there a problem?”
“It’s not that… is the lodging a tree?”
The lodging Estella guided us to was none other than a tree. A giant tree that stretched high into the sky.
Of course, since six gods and different races live here, there are many unique buildings. However, having a tree standing tall among artificial buildings was very out of place.
Then Estella said with a proud face.
“This is the sanctuary used by the Elves of the Eustia Holy Nation. The World Tree-nim prepared it for this exchange event.”
“Ah, no, but….”
“Don’t do that and come in. There are no mosquitoes at night, and it’s clean!”
Estella climbed the wooden stairs and entered the tree. The Tianis students were not used to such natural architecture and hesitated slightly, but soon followed her.
Then they saw the inside.
Brown and green were harmoniously blended, and everything was made of wood. It was quite an impressive sight.
“Wow… it’s really clean.”
“It smells good too. So this is where the Elves live….”
“I want to live here forever.”
The students also expressed their admiration. Everyone had a fascinated expression on their faces at the sight of the lodging.
But that was only for a moment.
“First, unpack your luggage and then gather again. Men to the left, women to the right. The order is by grade, 1st, 2nd, 3rd year, and the names are written on the doors, so find them well!”
Following Estella’s instructions, the students moved to their assigned rooms. I also headed to the room given to me.
The tree lodging was large, so it was also tall. To help with that, the leaves in the center acted like elevators, so there was no need to climb the stairs.
The room I arrived at was a single room, and it was pretty good. Sunlight came in well through the windows, and the inside was warm. Of course, the bed was also soft.
-Yahoo!
-I missed the bed!
…The soundproofing was a bit lacking though.
I looked around the room a bit and unpacked my luggage. Most of the items I brought directly were clothes. I put important items in subspace.
After putting the clothes in the closet and organizing them, I sat on the wooden chair and took a rest. I was tired from walking for 4 hours, and there was still time until the gathering.
“The smell is definitely good.”
The unique scent that can be smelled in the forest tickles the tip of my nose. I didn’t like that this tree was a space created by the World Tree, but this scent was okay.
After spending some time in the room, I checked the time and moved to the first floor. Everyone gathered on the first floor on time.
Estella opened her mouth only after confirming that all the students had arrived.
“As you all know, the exchange event starts tomorrow. And the other academy students haven’t arrived yet. So today is free time.”
“Oh, free time….”
“Can we go around the academy?”
At the word free, the students poured out various questions to Estella. Everyone looked excited.
“You can, but that’s after you eat. Aren’t you all hungry?”
“Yes, we are hungry!”
“I wonder what kind of food they have at the Sacred Academy.”
At the word food, most of the students’ eyes sparkled. They had taken breaks and eaten snacks while coming here, but it wasn’t enough to fill their stomachs.
“So you can do your activities after you eat.”
Immediately after she finished speaking, the priests standing behind Estella came forward. Judging by the white robes they were wearing, they were followers of White.
“These people will guide you to the dining hall. See you tomorrow, Tianis students!”
“Please follow us.”
Following the priests’ words, the Tianis students moved their feet. My group was in the front, and I was at the very back, so it took time to get out.
And just as I was about to leave the tree lodging, Estella grabbed me.
“Where are you going, Saint-nim?”
“Where else would I go? I’m going to eat. What’s the matter?”
It was clear that she had something to say when she grabbed me.
“Ah, White-nim said she wanted to see Saint-nim. She told me to bring you after I finished guiding.”
“Alright, guide me.”
I nodded in agreement. Since I had something to tell her too, it would be good to meet her.
“Hehe, thank you. Then shall we go see the god we serve?”
“Stop talking nonsense. Who serves her?”
I will never serve a god.
Anyway, I followed Estella towards White.
Episode 160 Eustia Holy Kingdom (2)
Episode 160. The Holy State of Eustia (2)
The Holy State of Eustia is divided into a total of 7 districts.
One of them is the central city.
It was the city where the Holy Academy was located, and the first city that people from other countries visited when they arrived in Eustia. As such, there were many people, and all kinds of economic activities were actively taking place around this place.
The remaining six districts are the domains of each god. It is the district where the six gods and their creations reside. And I arrived in the domain of the God of Light, White, one of the six districts, following Estella.
“How is it? Now that we’ve arrived in the White Lord’s domain.”
“How is it, you ask. It’s just so-so.”
“Don’t you feel a sense of overwhelming emotion?”
“Emotion, my foot.”
I looked around the White’s domain.
The stones on the floor, the surrounding buildings, and the huge temple in the distance are all white.
As the alias of White suggests, the entire domain is full of white. It’s so much that my eyes hurt.
“Well, it is white. It’s so white that my eyes hurt, though.”
“Is that really it? Other people shed tears when they visit here.”
“Don’t expect that from me.”
Because I will never show the reaction you want within the domain of God.
Like other districts, the White’s domain was very large. The total area alone was 10 times that of the imperial capital.
Moreover, perhaps because it is the White’s domain, there are many believers who worship White. Various races wearing pure white clothes were scattered throughout the district.
White advocated doctrines such as benevolence and protection, so many races fell for it. Some elves even left the Mother World Tree to work for White.
Of course, the number is very small, and the proportion of humans is the largest among all believers.
Anyway, perhaps because I visited the White’s domain with Estella, the saintess, the believers spoke to me every ten steps.
“Lady Estella. Hello.”
“Hello!”
“But perhaps this person is….”
“That’s right! He is the Saint!”
“Nice to meet you, Saint.”
I accepted his greeting. I couldn’t help but accept it since he greeted me with a smiling face. But I soon regretted that choice a little.
“Wow! It’s the Saint!”
“Saint, just one handshake….”
“Me too, me too!”
‘Is it possible for me too?’
Once I accepted one, everyone rushed in and asked for a handshake. Since there was also a waterway next to it, the mermaid, a member of the Blue’s group, conveyed their thoughts through telepathy.
Eventually, I was able to be freed only after accepting all their requests. It was fortunate that there were fewer people due to the exchange meeting; if there were twice as many as this, I would have refused immediately.
“You’re popular, aren’t you?”
“…Be quiet.”
I shut Estella’s mouth and hurried on. It was obvious that other believers would flock if I stayed here any longer.
After walking for a long time, I finally arrived at the White’s temple. And as soon as I arrived at the entrance of the temple, Estella spread her arms and said.
“Ta-da, this is the White Lord’s temple! It was built 5,000 years ago. Isn’t it amazing to see that it hasn’t deteriorated even though it was built a long time ago?”
“Yeah, it’s amazing.”
The bricks that make up the temple alone are several times my height. It was hard to believe that humans built it, and it had no weathering even after a long time. It was as pristine as if it had been built yesterday.
“Let’s go in quickly. The inside of the White Lord’s temple is more magnificent than the outside!”
Estella grabbed my arm and led me inside. She even used divine power to take me inside, as if she wanted to show me something so badly.
I passed the holy knight guarding the entrance and entered the temple. The inside of the temple was not very ornate.
The pillars and decorations supporting the temple, the chairs and rooms for the believers, and the statue of the goddess embodying White in the distance were the end.
It was a simple appearance for the domain of God, which had the most believers. But this was also a characteristic of White.
‘Well, the temple is too big compared to that, though.’
Still, it was simply and well decorated with white objects.
Anyway, enough with the impressions.
The front of the goddess statue was full of numerous believers. They had all come to pray to the God of Light.
Then, after discovering me and Estella, they briefly bowed and left the temple. Unlike the believers of other gods, the believers of White were good at reading the atmosphere.
The inside of the temple was empty of all believers. Nevertheless, Estella’s actions were cautious. After checking and checking again to see if there were any people left, she led me behind the goddess statue.
Then, lowering her voice as much as possible, she said to me.
“What I’m about to show you is a secret passed down only between the Saint and the Saintess. Absolutely! Never tell anyone else.”
“What kind of big secret is it that you’re making such a fuss about?”
“Shhh!”
She makes a fuss, blocking my mouth even if my voice is a little loud. Of course, I know why she’s doing that.
“Now, I’ll show you.”
Immediately, Estella’s hand shone brightly. The divine power surrounding her hand. Estella drew a specific pattern in that state, and soon something hidden revealed its appearance.
It was a pure white door.
“Come on, quickly!”
As soon as the door appeared, Estella opened it and pushed me inside. Only after the door closed did she let out a sigh of relief.
“Hoo…. You have to go through this door immediately once you open it. Someone might find out.”
“There was no one around anyway. You’re overreacting.”
“It’s important, so you have to be careful! Do you know what this space is? It’s as much as….”
“Shut up.”
“Ugh, that hurts!!”
She immediately loosened up just because we were alone. I pulled on her cheeks to bring back her loosened tension.
“More than that, come out now. How long are you going to hide and observe?”
I stared at the space behind Estella.
This pure white space seemed to have nothing, but in fact, it was just not showing its appearance. It was hiding behind there and watching me.
“If you don’t come out right now, I’m leaving.”
Even so, when there was no reaction, I pretended to leave. Then, the space where the gaze was directed distorted, and White, the God of Light, revealed her appearance.
“……”
“Why aren’t you saying anything?”
“…Your tone is harsh, just like I heard from Green.”
“You’re saying that knowing what kind of guy I was, right?”
“……”
White, with her mouth tightly shut, slowly walked towards us. The pure white dress, as soft and fine as silk, fluttered along with her steps.
“Nice to meet you, Kyle Arden. The Saint of our Six Gods.”
“Why are you leaving out the ‘preliminary’ part? It’s not confirmed yet.”
“Didn’t Estella tell you?”
“She did. She said everyone except Red and Blue agreed. But even so, the fact that it’s still preliminary doesn’t change. I didn’t even think about doing it in the first place. You guys just forced it on me….”
As I said that, Estella, who was next to me, grabbed me and reacted.
“Oh, why not…. Let’s be the Saint and Saintess together. Other people already call you the Saint….”
“You be quiet. Why are you butting in when adults are talking?”
“We’re only one year apart anyway…. Ugh! That hurts!”
I punched her once because she kept interrupting.
“Ceeeee….”
“What.”
“You’re so mean! You just hit me! Even kids don’t do that!”
“…Haa.”
Then, White, who was watching this scene, sighed and opened her mouth with a kind, goddess-like face.
“Estella. Can you leave us alone for a moment? I’ll scold you for your actions just now.”
“Really? Okay!”
At White’s words, Estella disappeared into the far corner.
“You handle her well.”
“Because I’ve been by her side since she was a child.”
It’s a fact I know. White had been protecting Estella since she was a child.
Anyway, let’s put that aside.
“So why did you want to see me? Tell me what you need.”
“Can’t a god look for a Saint, just like a saintess can look for a Saint?”
“Tsk.”
If that’s the reason, why did you call me? It’s just annoying.
Well, I came because there was something I wanted to talk about alone. This was a story that I had to tell directly, not through someone else.
I surrounded the area with mana so that Estella wouldn’t know this fact. And without wasting time, I said immediately.
“What I felt as soon as I got here is that the energy of ‘Black’ is too strong. You need to strengthen the seal. Aren’t you guys roughly feeling it too? The energy flowing in from the underground. If more time passes like this, the believers will soon realize it too. So it’s better to deal with it before that happens.”
“……”
White stared at my face as if she would pierce through it.
“Why are you looking at me like that?”
“…How much do you know?”
“I know everything roughly. That there were a total of seven gods, and why their names were erased from the world.”
In the past, there were 7 gods in Eustia.
One of them was ‘Black’. An existence called the God of Death.
However, the reason why Black’s existence has been erased from the world is because of his misconduct. He tried to kill all life on the continent for the absurd reason of strengthening his divinity.
Naturally, the remaining six gods stopped him, and erased his name itself from the world so that he could not even be mentioned.
However, the current situation is that his divinity is so powerful that they are barely able to seal him. The objects containing Black’s power that are occasionally found on the continent were also a nuisance.
White, after hearing my story, said in a slightly admiring voice.
“Really, it’s amazing. A human who should have already died knows about Black’s existence and its inner workings, and even reaches transcendence. What is your true identity?”
“What else would it be, a rascal. From the Arden family.”
“……”
White was silent for a moment. She closed her eyes and pondered something intently. I don’t know what she’s thinking, but I didn’t urge her.
And as time passed, White slowly parted her lips and said.
“Do you know what a Saint and Saintess mean to God?”
“A vessel that can contain God.”
“You knew.”
“Gods are inherently cunning. They don’t just give the power of God because they love you, do they? You have to say something that makes sense.”
Gods are selfish beings who only know themselves. Whether it’s good or evil, the basics are to take care of their own interests. Of course, there may be some who approach with good intentions, but in the end, most of them end up the same.
“That’s right. That’s why Estella was selected as the Saintess. Because she is suitable for any god to descend upon. But I didn’t recommend Estella as the Saintess for that reason. I did it to protect Estella….”
“Don’t make excuses.”
How disgusting she is with that way of stringing words together. Even if she had such intentions, she should not have made Estella the Saintess even more.
I clicked my tongue inwardly and continued.
“And just say the main point. Don’t waste time.”
“……”
White took a breath in and out as if something was weighing heavily on her mind. Only after her chest rose and fell several times did she open her mouth.
“As you know from Estella, I can see the future. And… ‘Black’ will target Estella. As I said just now, Estella is excellent as a vessel.”
“When?”
“I only know that it will happen within 2 years.”
“That’s not very helpful.”
“That’s because he is such a powerful god. The fact that I know the time frame of 2 years is only because I consumed my divinity.”
“Okay, don’t say anything more.”
Of course, unlike her, I knew the exact timing. Because she was the main character of this world.
“Anyway, don’t worry about Estella’s matter. I’ll stop it somehow.”
“Thank you.”
White bowed with a sincere attitude. It wasn’t a very good feeling, but I just accepted it.
“And….”
“What else. What are you going to ask me to do.”
She showed it with her actions instead of words. I moved my head in the direction of White’s outstretched finger.
“Hehe, delicious….”
There, I saw the Saintess who had emptied 3 bottles of alcohol while we were talking.
I wonder where she took out that alcohol from. This is White’s personal space, so she couldn’t even open a subspace.
“Estella’s drinking amount has decreased for 1 month after going to the Empire. After that, she returned to her original state, but I think it’s thanks to the Saint’s words.”
White grabbed my clothes and said.
“Please. Please stop her from drinking next to her. I’ve been trying to stop her for years, but….”
“……”
Then Estella shouted.
“There’s definitely other alcohol here… Found it!”
After seeing that scene, I turned my gaze to the God of Light, White.
“Please….”
A desperate look directed at me. I could feel how much mental anguish she had in that voice.
I sighed inwardly and said.
“Okay. I’ll try to stop her as much as possible.”
Estella is a crazy bitch when it comes to alcohol, but to think she’d hide alcohol even in the domain of God. I don’t think that’s right either.
So first, I decided to take away that alcohol.
Episode 161 Eustia Holy Kingdom (3)
Episode 161. The Holy Nation of Eustia (3)
“No!”
Despite Estella’s cry, I silently threw the bottles into the subspace.
“Stop! Stop taking them!”
Even though I didn’t stop, Estella busily grabbed my moving arm.
“I’m only doing this because I have to, because of a request.”
“Then stop it!”
“Give up. I have no intention of stopping.”
“You’ve already taken 100 bottles!”
“Yes, I’ve taken 100 bottles. But there are still over 200 bottles left.”
After shaking off her hand, I put the liquor back into the subspace. I wondered how she managed to sneak in so much liquor.
Of course, I already knew that she had hidden liquor all over the Holy Nation of Eustia, so I wasn’t that surprised.
Did she exaggerate a little and say she hid about ten thousand bottles? You can think of it as hidden everywhere within reach so she can drink it anytime.
“This looks quite expensive.”
At that time, a luxurious bottle of liquor was caught in my hand. It was the only liquor in Estella’s secret liquor storage that was kept clean without a speck of dust.
“Ah! That’s…!”
And when I grabbed it, Estella was startled and grabbed the liquor and my hand. She even used divine power to hold it tightly and never let go.
“Wait! Just a moment!”
A desperate cry. I could even feel the urgency in it.
“Saint? First, put down that liquor and let’s negotiate. Okay?”
“Why? What is it?”
“I’ll explain it, so please put it down and talk. Please….”
“……”
I pondered for a moment. And showed it in action.
“No.”
I threw the bottle into the subspace as it was. Then Estella shouted.
“How can you just throw that! That precious thing!”
What was it about that liquor that made her freak out so much? Judging from her reaction, it must be an important liquor.
“What is it?”
“That’s liquor from the Mythical Era! I was lucky enough to find it and barely restored it!”
“Oh, really? It’s really precious.”
I didn’t think there would still be things left from that era. It was no wonder she was reacting like that.
“But you were going to eat this alone? I can’t have that. This is confiscated forever.”
At those words, Estella made a face as if the sky had fallen. And then, with trembling hands, she grabbed my sleeve again.
“Th, this is a joke, right? You wouldn’t do this, Saint…?”
“I would?”
“Liar! A Saint can’t do this to a Saintess! What kind of relationship do we have!”
“No, I can. And don’t force your thoughts on me. Oh, this also looks expensive.”
Ignoring Estella’s words, I picked up another liquor. There were several other expensive liquors in the secret liquor storage made in the Domain of White.
Of course, Estella was making a fuss next to me. She plopped down and had a soulless face. It looked like the pitiful heroine who had been abandoned by the world.
Of course, I didn’t pay any attention. I just silently took the liquor as I had been doing.
Occasionally, Estella sends glances. I didn’t react this time either. Then, finally unable to bear it, she shouted first.
“Are you really going to do this?!”
“What?”
At the callous response, she became tearful.
“Hmph, that’s so mean…. I prepared so many things to give you when you came, Saint. All you do is harass me.”
“Anyone would think I’m really harassing you.”
“You are harassing me!”
“I’m just protecting the Saintess’s health as a Saint. What kind of relationship do a Saint and a Saintess have, according to you.”
“……”
Estella made a face as if she didn’t know I would return the words she had said. In the end, unable to find a word to refute, she bowed her head deeply.
I chuckled at the sight. It seemed like a good idea to stop tormenting her. I said to Estella.
“Okay. I won’t take any more if you make one promise.”
“Yes? What promise?”
Estella brightened up in an instant. I took my arm off the liquor bottle and spread my fingers in front of her. The index and middle fingers were spread.
“Two bottles a day. Just drink two bottles. Then I won’t do this anymore.”
“T, two bottles? That’s too little….”
“Suit yourself. I don’t really care.”
“Okay. I’ll do that….”
She accepted my condition.
“Also, you drank four bottles today, so don’t drink tomorrow and the day after. Even if you secretly drink it, your god promised to tell me, so don’t even think about drinking it.”
“Where does that exist! This is tyranny!”
Estella puffed out her cheeks and made an angry face. And I showed my resistance to it with my actions.
“Suit yourself.”
“Okay! I just won’t drink for two days!”
“You should have done that from the start.”
In that way, a small promise was made between Estella and me. Of course, she didn’t seem to like it.
“But Saint….”
“Why.”
“Are you going to return the liquor you took…?”
“Well? Depends on what you do. If you do well, I can give it back, or I can take it forever.”
Estella’s expression darkened. Then, with a determined face, she approached me and said.
“K, Kyle oppa….”
At the same time as she said those words, Estella stuck close to me.
“Can’t you give me back that liquor? It’s really, really important to me. Please? Please….”
Mixing aegyo into her words, she put my arm between her breasts. The soft touch was transmitted through the buried gap.
“……”
“……”
“……”
“……”
A moment of silence flowed. When I didn’t say anything, Estella also closed her mouth.
And Estella was the first to react. She shouted in a very embarrassed voice.
“Why, why isn’t it working? It used to work when I did this…!”
She knew that the actions she had just taken were embarrassing, and her face was as red as a well-ripened apple.
I sighed deeply and opened my mouth.
“Yeah, it would work. If it were a normal man.”
“Huh! Don’t tell me, Saint, you like men….”
“I like women, so stop imagining strange things.”
“Then it makes even less sense! If you’re a normal man, you’d definitely…!”
“Please be quiet, please.”
I covered her mouth with my hand at that nonsense.
“More than that… where did you learn that kind of thing.”
Estella clearly knows the power of her face and body. But she didn’t act so boldly like this. If she had, the continent would have been in an uproar because of the Saintess long ago.
“Tell me. Where did you learn it.”
“I, I saw it a little when I went to buy liquor in the red-light district in the Empire last time… Ow!”
“I’m doing it so it hurts.”
I pulled Estella’s cheek out.
“You’re just crazy. You learn bad things and do things that only prostitutes would do. Is this a Saintess? Huh? Is she a Saintess?”
“Ugh, it hurts!!”
“I’m telling you I’m doing it so it hurts. And you need to be punished.”
I gave it even more strength. Estella’s cheeks stretched out like rubber. That subtle feeling was pretty good, but I stopped appropriately and lowered my hand.
“I’m warning you for the last time, don’t ever do that again. Do you understand? To me, or to anyone else.”
“Yes….”
“Sigh….”
It’s only Estella, so it ended like this. If it was Chloe….
‘I don’t even want to imagine it.’
Anyway, Estella’s liquor-related issue seems to be resolved.
Growl—
At that time, my stomach was growling like crazy. I skipped a meal and came here to do this, so my stomach was empty.
“I’m hungry. Let’s go, let’s go eat.”
“Yes, let’s go….”
Estella’s voice was listless. Even the way she walked was sluggish.
“…Hoo.”
At the scene, I opened the subspace. And took out the bottle of liquor that Estella had so desired earlier.
“Here, take it.”
“Yes? What do you mean… Wow, my liquor!”
Estella received the bottle with a brightened face. She hugged me with a brighter face than ever.
“Thank you, Saint!”
Something soft touched me, but she looked so happy that I just let it go.
“Please be careful with your words and actions. Okay?”
“Okay! I will!”
“Forget the words, let’s go to the restaurant.”
“Yes!”
Then Estella grabbed my hand and ran. Honestly, I didn’t want to run, but I couldn’t refuse because she looked so excited.
In any case, it was my destiny to be dragged down by the heroine for whatever reason, whether she was angry at me, made a mistake, did something strange, or any other reason.
“Let’s go quickly, Saint! You said you were hungry!”
“Yeah, I’m going.”
And so, I headed to the restaurant while being held by her.
***
-You’re saying you’ll release this seal?
A space where not a single ray of light enters. A dignified voice was heard in the air of that place, filled with darkness deeper than the abyss.
“That’s right.”
He answered the voice heard from the darkness. His white suit was dyed black by the power of ‘black,’ but he didn’t pay much attention to it. After all, he could just change into another suit later.
-…….
“You seem to be hesitating.”
When he didn’t answer even after time passed, he spoke first. In fact, he knew why he was hesitating to choose.
-If a god of another world suddenly comes and makes such a proposal… there’s no way you wouldn’t hesitate. What are you hoping for?
At those words, he smiled. It seemed like he was thinking positively for now. And he answered the question of black.
“I don’t need any compensation in particular. All I want is just….”
There is only one thing I want.
“Chaos. All you have to do is bring chaos to this world.”
-…In the end, isn’t your intention to release me and use that to devour this world?
“Hoo-hoo, I can say with the name of the main body that that is definitely not the case.”
-…….
He did not urge the answer of black. He just stood still in the air and waited. Because his answer was already decided.
-…Okay. I accept the proposal.
“You will never regret that choice. Then….”
He said as he disappeared.
“I will prepare from now on.”
-…….
Immediately after, he disappeared. Black stared at the space where he disappeared in the darkness.
Then, black said quietly.
-Just you wait.
I’ll make you regret trapping me here.
-Death to all life on this earth.
Eyes full of anger shone brightly in the darkness.
Episode 162 Exchange Meeting (1)
Episode 162 Exchange Meeting (1)
The next day, the first morning of the exchange meeting dawned.
I woke up leisurely around 8 o’clock, briefly admired the scenery of the Holy Academy visible through the window, and headed to the first floor of the accommodation.
Perhaps because the exchange meeting schedule wasn’t packed, there were few students in the center of the first floor. Considering the snoring I heard from the next room, it seemed many students were sleeping.
Still, there were students who woke up on time and followed their usual routine.
“Kyle! Good morning!”
Lana was a prime example. I don’t know what time she woke up, but she was already sitting on the first floor when I came down.
“Yeah, good morning. Did you sleep well?”
“I slept well! It’s a place where elves live, so there were only good smells, and I didn’t wake up once.”
“That’s a relief.”
Lana was still suffering from her nose, and it bothered her even when she slept. Fortunately, the fragrance from the accommodation seemed to mask the stench of others.
“Where are the others?”
“Chloe is sleeping in, and the Princess went out for a morning walk.”
“Well, I expected Chloe.”
She probably has no interest in the exchange meeting itself. She’ll probably just stay here with the feeling of coming to play, and maybe pretend to participate a little.
“Evan and Bale don’t seem to be awake yet either….”
If those two who are diligent in the morning haven’t shown up yet, they must be sleeping. Well, it’s an unfamiliar space, and the Holy Academy students bothered them yesterday, so it’s understandable.
“Shall we go eat just the two of us?”
“Okay!”
We left the accommodation as it was and headed to the cafeteria. And the way there was quite noisy.
Today is the first day of the exchange meeting. All the academy students from the continent have arrived. It was natural for the streets to be crowded and noisy with students.
-Seriously…. That rascal actually came to the exchange meeting….
-But is it true that he’s a Saint?
-Considering how politely the Holy Academy kids greet him, probably….
Therefore, even going to eat, I could hear all sorts of conversations. Tianis and the Holy Academy are familiar with me, but other academy students are not.
Even though rumors have been spreading for a long time, few people have actually confirmed them, so it was natural to be doubtful.
Therefore, they glanced at me countless times to confirm my existence. It felt like I had become a rare mythical creature locked in a cage.
Moreover, this scene itself was similar to my days as a rascal during my possession, so it was really annoying and shitty.
I couldn’t help but frown because of it. Lana smiled brightly when she saw my expression.
“Kyle is popular as always?”
Lana teased me with a mischievous face. I felt betrayed for a moment.
“Don’t you do that too. I’m already having a hard time because of the Saintess and the Holy Kingdom kids….”
“Hehe, is it that hard?”
“Well, a little.”
There should be a limit to the amount of attention. If you keep giving it, there’s nothing more annoying than that.
“But you can’t help it. Kyle has done so many good things. They say popular people are usually kind people. Like Evan, for example.”
“Well, I’m telling you I’m not kind. And Evan is just naturally like that, so he’s different from me.”
“That’s not for Kyle to decide. Reputation is determined by what others see and feel, not by oneself.”
“I have nothing to say if you put it that way….”
Sometimes she says things so accurately that I’m speechless.
Anyway.
We arrived at the cafeteria. As expected, it was crowded with people. But the Holy Academy was as large as Tianis, so there were seats available. There was a reason why the exchange meeting was held at Tianis, the Holy Academy, and the Magic Tower.
“Kyle, what are you going to eat?”
“The basic meal would be the best.”
The Eustia Holy Kingdom is a country where various races live together, so there is a wide variety of food. The same goes for the Holy Academy cafeteria.
Therefore, the menu of the Holy Academy cafeteria is divided into five types.
A diet with a balanced nutritional intake.
A diet with lots of meat piled up.
A diet of natural, unprocessed food.
A diet to replenish depleted energy in an instant.
A diet mainly made with fish or seafood.
There are five types like this, and they are called basic meal, beastman meal, elf meal, dwarf meal, and mermaid meal.
Among them, the first one, the basic meal, was the most palatable to humans.
“I’ll have the elf meal. I had the basic meal yesterday, but the spices weren’t to my taste.”
“If that’s what you want.”
As mentioned, the elf meal is served as it is in nature. Therefore, it is not grilled or steamed, and almost no spices or seasonings are used.
We each took the meal we wanted and sat down. Thanks to the gods living in Eustia, food was very abundant, so the cafeteria was free.
“It’s mostly raw, but it’s delicious!”
“I’m glad it suits your taste.”
“More than that, I’m looking forward to today’s exchange meeting, aren’t you?”
“Not really?”
We ate and talked like that. Even in the midst of that, various voices reached my ears.
-Ugh, why does it smell so fishy?
-That’s why I’m scared to walk around here. Seriously, those fish bastards.
-It would be nice if that was all. It’s disgusting how they act like they’re the same humans.
They try to keep their voices down as much as possible, but I can hear everything. In fact, the Holy Kingdom students with good hearing frowned when they heard the conversation.
Lana seemed to have heard the conversation too.
“Kyle. Sometimes I think there’s no creature as evil as humans.”
“Humans reject what’s different from them. There’s a reason why they waged wars in the past.”
“Still, I didn’t know they would say such things so openly….”
Lana looked very disappointed. But it couldn’t be helped.
Even if time passes and there are exchanges with other races, there will always be humans who discriminate against other races. Especially in countries far from the Eustia Holy Kingdom, there are many people who have such thoughts inside.
We finished talking and continued eating.
But then.
Bang!
Suddenly, a loud noise echoed inside the cafeteria. I turned my head and saw two groups of students facing off, with a table split in half.
“What did you say, you bastard! Say it again!”
“Are you deaf? Know your place! You barbaric bastard!”
“You son of a bitch!”
One side took out an ax and charged, and the other side cast a spell. Soon, the cafeteria became noisy with clattering sounds.
“They’re fighting….”
“They’re fighting….”
“Haa….”
“Sigh….”
Lana and I simultaneously sighed at the sudden commotion.
“I felt it two years ago too, but there are many problems with the exchange meeting. They fought from the first day even in Tianis.”
“Well, it’s an inevitable problem.”
They are only 17 to 19 years old at best. The countries and academies they belong to are all different. Allies and enemies, countless relationships are intertwined. It would be stranger if conflicts didn’t occur in such a situation.
“There’s no way to solve it, right?”
“It can’t be solved forever.”
This chronic problem could never be solved unless they returned to their own academies.
Besides, there were no students trying to stop them. There’s nothing more fun than a fight. Even if the professors came, this fight would continue endlessly.
“Well, maybe we can make this exchange meeting quiet.”
“Huh? How?”
“Watch and see.”
I got up from my seat and approached the scene where the fight broke out. I approached while minimizing my presence as much as possible, without the other students noticing.
“Die, you barbaric bastard!”
An ice storm raged. The moisture in the air, frozen by the cold, increased the size of the ice blades, and it headed towards the opposing barbaric student.
But he wasn’t flustered. Barbarians are people who have grown up facing the northern continent’s cold since birth. The magic power is considerable, as expected of a Magic Tower student, but it wasn’t at a level that a barbarian would succumb to.
“You’re the one who’s going to die!”
Thud!
He kicked off the ground. Mana is infused into the ax. His mana manipulation skills are impressive, befitting someone who came to the exchange meeting. He broke through the ice storm and moved forward.
The Magic Tower student didn’t stand still. He widened the distance while casting another spell, and the barbaric student swung the ax with a huge amount of mana.
The moment of impact. I released mana and took control of the surroundings.
Whoosh-!
A gust of wind blew for a moment, and the wind stopped the moment the space was under my control.
“…….”
“…….”
And silence fell. The students were speechless at the phenomenon that happened in an instant.
There was no reaction, and no sound. They were just watching me walk between the two students.
“Hey.”
The two of them swallowed their saliva at the chilly word. I put my arms around their shoulders. They trembled even more with tension.
Even though I’m currently called a Saint, my past as a rascal doesn’t go anywhere. The infamy I spread throughout the continent wasn’t the kind that would easily disappear.
“Is this a space just for you guys to use? Do you want to die?”
“N-no, I….”
The student from the barbarian tribe lowered his head sharply. But the other side didn’t. The Magic Tower student said with a trembling voice.
“G-go away, it has nothing to do with you….”
“Do you really think so?”
“Y-yes….”
His courage was commendable, but he chose the wrong time to express it. Then, someone came to stop this conflict.
“I told you not to fight…!”
“Oh, hello? Long time no see?”
That guy I had seen somewhere before. He was a mage who was a classmate of Ruina’s senior from the Magic Tower.
His name was… Petus, wasn’t it?
“W-why are you here…!”
“Why, you’re asking the obvious. I’m a Tianis student, so I came because of the exchange meeting.”
“N-no, that’s not what I meant…!”
I stepped away from the two students and approached the guy who was completely embarrassed.
“But why are you here? Didn’t you graduate from the Magic Tower?”
“I-I’m here as an assistant to the professors to manage the students….”
“Oh, is that so?”
Then that’s good.
I slowly put my arm around his shoulder. He trembled, recalling the memory of me taking his money in the past.
“Hey.”
“S-say it… Ugh!”
He couldn’t continue speaking because of the overwhelming pain.
“J-just take it easy….”
“What are you talking about? What am I doing?”
I pretended not to know and continued.
“Let’s take better care of our juniors. What is this? Picking fights with others, causing trouble. What will the Magic Tower’s reputation be like because of this?”
“I-I’ll take good care of them….”
“Really? Can I trust you?”
“I swear on my mana, I definitely will….”
What is it with that mana oath? Anyway, there are too many mages who think that phrase is a panacea.
Well, it seemed like enough, and I didn’t intend to harass him too much. I’m not a gangster, and it wouldn’t be good to embarrass him too much in front of the students.
“Since you’re Ruina’s senior’s classmate, I’ll stop here.”
“Th-thank you….”
“But you know.”
I spoke quietly, infusing mana with murderous intent.
“If I hear about this kind of thing again, you’ll really be dead. Got it?”
Nod, nod. Petus nodded vigorously. He’s not someone who would break a promise, so he’ll listen well.
Of course, the warning didn’t end there. I glared at the Magic Tower students and the other students and continued.
“By the way, according to the Eustia Holy Kingdom law, murders committed in the colosseum are not considered murder. They are considered honorable deaths due to duels. Do you know what that means?”
The faces of the students who understood the meaning of my words turned blue. Everyone kept their mouths shut.
“Good, I like it.”
Satisfied with the current situation, I took my arm off. And I left the silent scene. The students cleared the way, sensing the atmosphere.
-You guys should be moderate too. You never know when you might suddenly disappear if you recklessly spout nonsense in Eustia.
I didn’t forget to advise the students who were talking nonsense to the mermaids. This is because they could really die.
With that, I returned to my seat. Lana was grinning.
“Kyle is kind as always.”
“I just intervened because I was uncomfortable. Don’t misunderstand.”
“Kyle is so cute when he’s embarrassed!”
“…That’s not it.”
Anyway, the scene was gradually cleaned up after I left. I continued to eat my meal.
But, unfortunately, the world wouldn’t leave me alone. Estella came to the cafeteria.
“Saint! Please stand as a representative with me! You just have to stand still!”
“…No.”
“Ah, please!”
Estella grabbed my arm and begged. And Lana, who was watching it, joined in.
“I want to see Kyle standing as a representative too!”
“Lana, not you too….”
I don’t know why they’re so eager not to leave me alone. In the end, I had no choice but to grant Estella’s request when Lana joined in and persuaded me.
“Okay, let’s go.”
“Thank you, Saint!”
I was led away by Estella. And Lana, who followed behind, was just smiling.
Episode 163 Exchange Meeting (2)
Episode 163 Exchange Meeting (2)
Surely, I….
“To be making a pledge at this age….”
Suddenly, my mind goes blank. The sentence I read out loud a moment ago comes to mind, and I feel embarrassed.
Estella, that damned bitch, said I just had to stand there. Thanks to her, I’m having a doggone experience.
Tap, tap. Just then, someone tapped me on the shoulder and spoke to me.
“Saint, you did a great job!”
It was Estella, the woman who put me in this state. She was smiling brightly. I glared at Estella because I was so displeased with her appearance.
“What’s wrong…?”
“What’s wrong? How can you say that right now?”
“I, I really don’t know…. I didn’t drink, and I didn’t do anything wrong….”
“……Haa.”
Yeah, I’m the one who’s wrong for getting angry about this. I just decided to understand it as my heart being wicked.
Actually, Estella didn’t seem to know either. Her only fault was asking me to come out as a representative with her.
Still, since I was resentful, I pinched and pulled Estella’s cheek as punishment.
“It hurts!”
“I told you yesterday, it’s supposed to hurt.”
I stopped after doing it moderately.
“Uuuu, Saint is bad….”
Estella rubbed her bright red cheeks with both hands. Once her cheeks were flushed, they didn’t calm down easily, so she rubbed them for quite a while.
“More importantly, why are you here? You must be busy.”
The Saintess had a lot to do at the exchange meeting.
Like now, she has to stand in front of others as a representative of the students, and she has to walk around the areas where each activity takes place to show her face. She moves non-stop during the exchange meeting.
“Can’t the Saintess come to see the Saint?”
“…….”
That’s true, but. It feels strangely bad….
Is it because I feel Lana’s presence in her tone? Her way of speaking changed just from being together for that short time.
“Don’t use that tone.”
“Huh? Why?”
“If I say don’t use it, don’t use it.”
I said, pulling her cheek again.
“Ueee, it hurts….”
“Quiet.”
I ignored her and kept pulling her cheek. But this time, I didn’t put any strength into it and just pulled it lightly.
But the cheek fat that stretched out like cheese and was soft and squishy gave me pleasure. So I keep touching her cheek. I’ve felt it before, but it’s seriously addictive.
After a while of doing that, I let go because I had another schedule.
“Go now. I have to go participate in the exchange meeting too.”
But Estella didn’t leave. She stuck right next to me and said with shining eyes.
“Saint. Would you like to go with me? It’s much better to look around other places with me than to participate in the exchange meeting….”
“No.”
I cut her off and rejected the offer.
“Ah, why…. I really prepared a lot of fun things for Saint….”
“Don’t make a pitiful face. You keep doing that since last time?”
“Tsk, not even granting the only Saintess’s request!”
“It won’t work anyway, so go quickly.”
“Saint, you’re bad!”
Estella crossed her arms as if sulking and turned her head. I looked at her and said as if muttering.
“If you come out like that, I can’t help it either. I was going to let you drink alcohol today if you did well.”
At that moment, Estella shuddered. I could feel that her ears were perked up and all her nerves were focused on my words.
I took out a bottle of alcohol from my subspace and opened the lid. A fragrant scent of alcohol spread out. Eventually, Estella, unable to resist the temptation of alcohol, turned her head.
Of course, her face was still that of someone who was sulking, but her voice was not.
“Do, do you think you can persuade the Saintess with just alcohol?!”
“Don’t want to?”
“Even if I like alcohol, 1 bottle is not enough…!”
“Then 2 bottles?”
I took out one more bottle from the subspace. Then Estella shouted urgently.
“Okay! Okay, so close the bottle first!”
“You’ll do well, right?”
“I’ll do that, so please close the lid! That alcohol shouldn’t be exposed to air for too long!”
Only after hearing her confirmation did I close the bottle.
“I’ll give you the alcohol after you finish all your schedules today, so keep that in mind.”
“Tsk, taking advantage of other people’s weaknesses….”
“Then you should drink less alcohol.”
“How can I quit alcohol!”
After pulling her cheek once more at that absurd answer, I got up from my seat.
“See you later.”
“Yesss…. See you ‘a little’ later, Saint….”
It was suspicious that she was emphasizing ‘a little,’ but I left the room.
***
“Kyle, see you after this!”
“Okay.”
Lana waved her arms from side to side and left.
There were students who were mages like Lana beside her, and an elf who was at the front of the line led them. The first exchange activity for the mage students was conducted in the Green Domain.
Elves were most famous for their spiritism, but their magic was not far behind. It was known that, excluding dragons, the race that used magic the best was the elves.
Moreover, although the operational methods were very different, there was much to learn from spiritism, so the mage students were sent to the Green Domain first.
“Hyung, are we going to the World Tree area too?”
“Why, do you want to go?”
“Of course I want to go! It’s elf magic, no less!”
Evan shouted in an excited voice. Even though he had already reached a considerable level, his curiosity about magic was still the same.
“You would’ve learned from Elena, right?”
“Hey, is that the same as this? And Elena said she can’t use all of the elves’ magic either. There are so many different types.”
“That’s true.”
There was no way the elves, who had used magic longer than humans, had only a few types of magic.
“Well, to answer your question, we’re going. However, you won’t be able to learn anything related to magic when you go.”
“That’s a bit disappointing….”
“You came as a student in the Knight Department. If you want, you can make a suggestion to the Divine Academy.”
“Ugh, do I really have to do that….”
Evan was deep in thought, but it was actually unnecessary worry. It wasn’t like there was no free time during the exchange meeting, and anyone could enter the Green Domain as long as they had the permission of the elves or the World Tree.
It was then.
“Magic is convenient, but it’s less cool than actions performed with the body. So it’s better to focus on physical training than magic, kid.”
Someone suddenly cut in between us. It was Hatan, the tribal chief of the Beastmen, whom I had seen during the Monster Season.
“…Go early. What are you doing, making the kids stand around?”
“I’m sorry, Saint. I was late because something interesting is happening at the arena right now.”
I wonder how interesting it had to be to be late. Those guys are crazy about fighting, so there are a lot of problems.
“Enough with the explanation, just guide us. And get rid of that tone too. You came as a student now.”
“Haha, should I, Saint?”
He started speaking comfortably as soon as I gave him permission.
Anyway, a guide to show the students around had arrived. Hatan immediately led us with the Beastmen he had brought with him.
For reference, the professors of each academy were probably preparing things at the location where the exchange activities were taking place. They didn’t just come to manage the students.
Like that, we headed to the Red Domain following Hatan. Then Evan asked me.
“But hyung. What kind of person is the Red God?”
“To put it simply, a fighter.”
Red.
The divine name is the God of Struggle.
As the name suggests, Red is a god related to fighting, so he is only interested in fighting and only thinks about that.
You can tell just by looking at the personalities of the Beastmen. They act like that because of the personality of the god they serve.
However, we can’t ignore the fact that Red was the most outstanding among all the gods when it came to martial power. If you put aside everything else and just look at strength, no god can follow him.
“Oh… then are there any special things that are only in his domain?”
“There’s the arena.”
The forge, the judgment seat, the shelter.
If these three are places that represent Orange, Yellow, and Green, then the [Arena] is the place that represents Red.
Fights take place here every day, and someone gets hurt or dies every day. For that reason, the Red Arena was a famous landmark in the Ustia Holy Kingdom.
Fighting. Because there’s no spectacle as stimulating as that. The sight of flesh and blood splattering is a tremendous pleasure. So the arena is famous enough to compete for 1st and 2nd place among the domains of the Six Gods.
But that’s also why they take the students to the arena. Because there’s nothing better than fighting for those who use their bodies, like knights.
“If you go to the arena, you’ll just be fighting all day.”
“Oh… is that hard?”
“It’s hard. You’ll probably even think you want to die?”
Of course, because they’re students, the extreme events that happen in the original arena won’t occur. Still, the arena is a space born for fighting. If you participate with an ordinary mindset, it’s hard to last long.
Perhaps having heard my words, the students from Trianis and other academies gulped. They seem to be scared because I said it directly with my own mouth.
“Everyone’s scared because Saint said that. What will our Beastmen think?”
“What else, they’ll think we’re crazy about fighting.”
“It’s true that we like fighting, but we know when to restrain ourselves. We teach the Divine Academy students that way too.”
“Yeah, right.”
I know something, so what’s the point.
“Okay, we’re here.”
In the meantime, we had arrived at the Red Arena.
-Waaaaaaah!!!
-Uuuuuuuu!!
Even though we hadn’t even entered yet, we could hear the cheers and jeers. It’s so noisy that my ears are about to explode. The arena doesn’t have any days off, so that kind of noise echoes every day.
“Let’s go in for now. It looks like it hasn’t ended yet.”
Following Hatan, we entered the inside of the arena.
The Red Arena that we entered was really big. Its area was 10 times the size of the Trianis Academy’s stadium. So we had to move for a while.
Moreover, there were a total of 6 arenas inside. Among them, we were going to the largest central arena, which was located in the middle, so it took even more time.
The central arena that we arrived at was a mess, as expected.
Kuuuuuung!!
Kwaaaaang!!
All sorts of loud noises exploded, and dirt and stones scattered, and blood and flesh were smeared on the fragments.
In the center of the arena, where a fierce battle was in progress. At that scene.
“50 years is a long time to be doing it! Why don’t you come out now!”
“I’m sorry, but I’ll be doing it for 10 more years, so it’ll be hard!”
A lion and a tiger. Two Beastmen were spewing fighting spirit and fighting for rankings.
Episode 164 Exchange Meeting (3)
Episode 164 Exchange Meeting (3)
To the beastmen, fighting was no different from a reason to live. They lived each day for the sake of fighting.
And when it came to fighting, there was one important thing that could never be left out. That was strength.
In a fight, strength is an indispensable element, an inseparable relationship. So, beastmen valued strength as much as they valued fighting.
As if to prove it, they trained their bodies and skills every single day, and focused all their abilities and talents on increasing their strength.
But they couldn’t just keep increasing their strength forever. After all, the reason they pursued and trained for strength was to win fights.
Moreover, when strength is the goal, it’s instinctive to want to rank oneself. Beastmen, in particular, had an even stronger desire for this.
Thus, from the past to the present, beastmen have been ranking who is stronger, and what we see now is the result of that.
‘The lion must be the challenger, and the one on the opposite side must be the champion.’
At the present time, the strongest beastman is the chief of the Tiger tribe. Judging by the white hair mixed with sparse black hair, he was right. The chief of the Tiger tribe was a White Tiger.
“Today, I will take that seat, Hagdas!”
Then, the lion beastman kicked off the ground. He kicked so hard that the ground cracked.
In less than a second, he approached the champion. At that moment, his entire body was dyed with divine power, and his appearance changed.
His golden fur shone even more brilliantly, and his eyes became like those of a wild beast. The muscles throughout his body swelled greatly, and the solidity and power could be felt even from a distance. He looked like a wild animal about to hunt.
[Beast Transformation]. It is a technique representing the beastmen, which releases the beastliness contained in their blood.
He stretched out his two fists in the state of Beast Transformation. The fists containing golden mana wrapped around the wind and moved forward quickly. He was ready to break anything.
The champion Hagdas was not idle either. He also used Beast Transformation to respond. However, his change was not as dramatic as his opponent’s. Only his fur glowed faintly.
However, the power contained within was several times greater than his opponent’s. There was a clear difference.
He also threw a punch to counter the attack. Pure white mana enveloped him. At the same time, the champion Hagdas opened his mouth.
“Lyden, you’ve improved more than before! But you’re being wasteful. Have you forgotten my advice?”
“Shut up, Hagdas! We just have to prove whether you’re right or I’m right with the result of this match!”
Immediately after, the two fists collided.
Kwaaaang!!!
A roar that shook the heavens and the earth. The shockwave generated by the collision spread throughout the arena. A fierce gale and dust covered everyone.
“Ugh-!”
“Ugh, I’m flying away…!”
“S-save me!!”
The students couldn’t withstand it. These two were not as strong as their fathers, but they were strong at a similar level. It was difficult for students to withstand it at their level.
Of course, there were students who endured, like Evan, Bale, and Ariel, but more than half of them sat down on the spot. I created a barrier with mana to block the shock and turned my gaze back.
The center of the arena was still emitting tremendous shock. The two clenched fists pushed against each other with all their might. White and yellow mana intertwined with each other.
But that was only for a moment.
“Keuh-!”
The challenger was gradually pushed back by the force. A long line was created on the ground. But that was also brief, and soon he was completely pushed back and crashed into the wall.
“Haha, Lyden! You need to try a little harder!”
“Shut up!”
At the champion’s teasing, the challenger quickly jumped out of the wall he had crashed into and shouted. Even though stone fragments and dust would be digging into his wounds, he showed no signs of pain.
The victory or defeat was decided. Hagdas, who defended the champion’s seat, approached the challenger. And then he reached out his hand.
“This match was a shame. But I’m looking forward to the next one.”
“Next time, I’ll be the one reaching out my hand, Hagdas.”
The lion beastman grabbed the hand he extended and stood up. At the same time, those who had been watching their duel sent applause and praise.
“How is it? Our chief is strong, right?”
At Hatan’s words, the students nodded. The content and results of the duel. Since cool scenes continued, it was a natural reaction.
“He’s incredibly strong…. Isn’t he as strong as your father?”
“I think so too. As expected, Eustia is….”
Evan and Bale also seemed to have the same impression, applauding and cheering.
‘Well, they fought well.’
Among the battles I’ve seen since being possessed here, it’s a high-level battle that ranks in the top ten.
However, I didn’t feel a great admiration or tremendous emotion like the others. If you want such a reaction from me, the scale of the battle has to be even bigger.
The ranking battle was over. The people who visited the arena also began to leave one by one. Only the students who came for the exchange activity were left in the arena.
“Let’s go down.”
Hatan led the students to the center of the arena. The ground and walls were a mess because of the fight just now, but they were being slowly restored with magic.
Arriving at the center of the arena, there were two beastmen there. It was the challenger and the champion who had been fighting until just now. The two were talking, and Hatan spoke to the chief of his tribe.
“Chief, what are you doing here?”
“I heard that an exchange meeting was held, so I stayed to greet the students.”
He said that, but his true feelings didn’t seem to be that way at all. He had been using mana since a while ago and was blatantly showing interest in my side. The guy next to him was the same.
“Nice to meet you. I’m Hagdas. As you can see, I’m a tiger beastman.”
“Lyden. A lion beastman. You probably won’t see me after today.”
“Hey, Lyden. I’ve told you many times. That’s why the tribesmen have a hard time dealing with you.”
“Don’t worry about my ways, Hagdas.”
Although his tone was cold, I could tell that the two were quite close.
After that, the two exchanged greetings with the students appropriately.
As expected. The two beastmen showed the greatest interest in Evan, Bale, and Ariel. It would have been strange if the two who argued about the strongest among the beastmen couldn’t recognize the talent and skills of the three.
“And this person is… our Saintess, I guess.”
Then, the two beastmen stood in front of me. Hagdas smiled contentedly, and Lyden stared at me blankly. The interest became even more intense.
“Nice to meet you for the first time, Saintess. I guess I should greet you like that?”
“…Do as you please.”
When I sent the message to say whatever you want, the two greeted each other in their own way.
“Your personality is as prickly as I’ve heard. As I said, I’m Hagdas, Saintess.”
“I’m Lyden.”
After greeting the two like that, I immediately said to the two.
“If you’re done with your work, leave. You’re preventing the exchange activity.”
They showed such intense performances, and there were also beastman students from the Holy Academy, so everyone’s attention was directed at them. At this rate, the activity could not proceed.
“And….”
I slightly released my mana and cut off the mana of the guys who were poking at me.
“Stop provoking me. What, are you guys children? I have no intention of playing with you, so if you’re thinking about it, you should give it up.”
As soon as I warned them, the corners of their lips went up at the same time. As if they would reach the sky.
“Okay, Saintess. Let’s see each other ‘again’ later.”
“It was a good meeting.”
The two beastmen left as they were. But the eyes that looked like they were looking at prey remained in my head.
‘…I don’t want to fight.’
Even so, beastmen are difficult to fight. Their bodies are so solid that physical attacks don’t work well, and their magical resistance is high, so ordinary magic doesn’t work.
Of course, it’s not that I can’t fight if I have to, but I don’t want to deal with them right now.
‘Anyway, you have to know the personalities of the fighting guys.’
Well, if I ask Estella appropriately, I will be able to avoid it.
Of course, that’s just for this exchange meeting. The next time I run into them, I might have to fight them if I’m unlucky.
“Now we can finally proceed with the exchange activity.”
Hatan, who stood in front of the students, explained the activities that would take place in this arena.
“The activity we’re going to do now is simple. You will be scattered into each arena by grade. Then students will gather in a total of three arenas. You will fight there until half the number remains.”
From the beginning of the explanation, it is drawn how the exchange activity will proceed.
And the students who heard Hatan’s words frowned and tilted their heads. The activity was too reckless to be called an exchange activity.
“Don’t worry. Our beastmen and academy professors are on standby, so there is no risk of getting hurt. And we don’t just make you fight. Don’t forget the purpose of the exchange meeting.”
He said.
“You can fight individually or in groups as a team. Until the number of people is reduced by half.”
In the end, the exchange meeting was an event created to share skills among students. If you fight in this way, it will be of great help.
“That’s not the end of it.”
Hatan pressed down on his feet. Then, the ground soared and a huge wall was created.
“It’s a bit strange if the view is too open, right? We have to match the environment.”
As expected, it was simple to change the terrain in the place where God lives. Of course, not with the power of the beastmen.
Hatan continued to explain.
When the number is halved, a key battle is held to move to the central arena, that is, where we are, and a ranking match is held for the students who arrive at the center, and there are prizes according to the ranking.
“If you know about this much… questions?”
At that, Evan raised his hand.
“So, in the end, can we fight with other grades?”
“That’s right. Evan, you’re in the second grade, so… you can fight with the first and third graders.”
“Oh, is that so?”
Evan smiled and glanced at me. And then he made some kind of gesture to Bale and exchanged thoughts.
I laughed at the cheeky behavior.
‘How dare you have bad intentions towards a senior like the sky.’
I think I need to educate you this time.
“If you don’t have any questions, let’s scatter now.”
Divided by grade, we moved towards the designated arena.
And as the three groups passed each other, Evan said to me.
“See you later, hyung.”
“Yeah, let’s see each other ‘a little’ later.”
We parted for a while, each with different thoughts.
Episode 165 Exchange Meeting (4)
Episode 165: Exchange Meeting (4)
The arena, blocked by a massive wall, carved out a path like a maze.
“I can’t break through it.”
After tapping it lightly, the wall felt quite solid. The texture was like stone, but the feeling was like metal, making it quite unique. It looked like the metal provided by Orang.
Well, there was no need to rush. Even if it wasn’t me, there were plenty of students who would fight to reduce the numbers, and they would probably fight hard because they coveted the prize.
I saw three paths ahead. And without much thought, I chose the middle path. Either way, I was planning to kill time appropriately, get a key, and participate in the ranking matches.
I walked through the maze for a while. Various sounds echoed through the passages.
-Hey, you bastards! How can you betray us in less than 5 minutes!
-Haha! You’re not thinking of cooperating with students from other academies, are you!
-You sons of bitches! Do you think you’ll be safe after this!
-Stop talking nonsense and just get eliminated!
Clang!
Immediately after, shouts and metallic sounds traveled through the passage. A battle had broken out. Judging from the size of the sound being transmitted, it seemed to be quite a distance away.
Curious about which academy’s students were fighting, I moved my steps in the direction of the sound. As I got closer, the sound grew louder, and soon I saw two groups facing off.
From the sounds I heard, one side seemed to be at a disadvantage, but the numbers were roughly matched. At a glance, they weren’t all students from the same academy, but a mix of several. This is because there are countries or academies that are close to each other, even if they are from different academies.
“Anyway, you have to acknowledge the Kerman Kingdom bastards for being vile.”
“Look who’s talking! When it comes to being underhanded, can anyone beat you guys!”
Whether it was after a round of clashes, both groups were full of wounds.
Well, the wounds were just minor injuries with a bit of bleeding. If they were seriously injured, the professors and Suin would have intervened long ago and moved them outside the arena.
At that moment, the student presumed to have been betrayed emitted mana. Blue light enveloped his whole body. After that, he exchanged signals with his team with eye contact and charged.
Just as they were about to clash.
“Stop for a second…!”
“Why all of a sudden?”
“We can’t fight like this!”
The student stopped his team and quit charging. And seeing that, the other side sneered and said.
“What, are you scared? You should have thought better…”
“You idiot! Look behind you before you say that!”
“Huh? What nonsense… Huh!”
Even the group opposite turned around. When the guys who saw me were surprised and took a step back.
I waved my hand and said.
“Don’t mind me and continue what you were doing. I just came to watch.”
“D-Don’t lie! Hey, gather around!”
The guy shouted at the opposing group.
“Are you scared to face him?”
“Don’t you know that it’s your turn if we go down?! Stop talking nonsense and stick together!”
Eventually, the two groups merged into one.
Depending on the situation, they form teams and fight, getting to know each other. This was the main purpose of the exchange activity held in the arena.
Therefore, their actions can be said to be a really good choice. But I was at a loss for words at the scene.
“I’m not planning to interfere.”
“W-Who would believe that. And… I know your skills. The student we need to be most wary of here is you!”
No, I’m not even thinking of fighting, you bastards.
But they didn’t seem to be in a state where they would listen even if I said that.
‘Should I just go back…?’
No. Even these guys I met for the first time are reacting like this, so other students are unlikely to be any different.
“Okay, let’s fight.”
“You’ve revealed your true colors!”
“What true colors.”
Ignoring those words, I drew my sword from its sheath. An unplanned battle had begun.
***
“Bale, are you ready?”
“Yes.”
Bale nodded and showed the key. The 2nd-grade arena had already reduced the numbers by half and finished the key scramble.
“But what are they saying in the 1st grade?”
“Everyone said they would cooperate. They wanted to participate in the ranking matches and wanted to take down the biggest competitor.”
“Keuheu, good!”
Evan cheered. I didn’t expect things to go so well.
Currently, Evan and Bale were planning to ambush Kyle. The reason was that they had suffered too much at Kyle’s hands.
Especially before the monster season started. The training we did at that time was really hellish. It was so bad that the events of that time still appeared in my dreams.
Of course, I know the favor I received from my brother. But that was that, and if I didn’t do this, it felt like it would become a trauma and torment me for the rest of my life.
So, the two waited in the central arena and planned to ambush him.
Hatan, the person in charge, said that there was time between the key scramble and the ranking matches, so you could fight other grades at that time.
But what was this? The key could be moved not only to the central arena but also to other arenas.
Realizing that, the two decided to have other students join in, and more than 2/3 of them agreed to their plan.
“But Bale.”
“Why.”
Evan continued in a slightly trembling voice.
“After we do this… we’re going to die to hyung-nim, right?”
“…100% we’re going to die.”
Bale was certain.
Perhaps only the masterminds, themselves, would be beaten to death today.
But the deed had already been done, and all that was left was to carry out the plan. So, there was no way to stop, even if hell was waiting before our eyes.
“Ah, it would have been easier if the princess had joined us.”
“It can’t be helped. She said she didn’t want to.”
Evan had also visited the 3rd-grade arena. And he met various 3rd graders, and also met Ariel.
‘I’m sorry, Evan. I have a promise, so it’s difficult for me to participate in that plan.’
She said that and rejected Evan’s suggestion. He could see a firm will, so Evan couldn’t persuade her any further.
“Well, with this many people, we’ll succeed.”
“You never know. It’s hyung-nim.”
“Ah, why are you making me anxious.”
Evan trembled in fear for a moment, but soon regained his composure. And he looked at the 2nd graders standing behind them and said.
“Okay, let’s go.”
Evan energetically inserted the key.
“To catch the Saint.”
That’s how the Kyle Arden elimination plan began.
***
The first battle itself ended easily.
With a moderate mind, I swung my sword moderately, and before I knew it, everyone was rolling on the ground. It’s true that the top students from each academy gathered, but they weren’t skilled enough to beat me.
But the fight didn’t end there. Once a battle started, other students flocked to it. They came to take advantage of the timing when I was tired after the battle had just ended.
Of course, I couldn’t be defeated, and I knocked them all down and eliminated them.
Of course, the process was not smooth. As soon as they saw me, they were startled and formed teams with other students and attacked together.
Sometimes there were students who ran away, but most of them charged in that way. To keep me in check.
Thwack!
And I knocked down the student who just attacked me. Once the unconsciousness was confirmed, he disappeared. Magic had been activated.
I looked at the last remaining student.
“Now you’re the only one left?”
“Ah, haha…”
The guy scratched his cheek while sitting on the floor. Sweat was dripping down his forehead, making him quite a sight to see.
“W-Well, I… we’re from the same Tianis Academy, so are you thinking of going easy on me…”
“Of course not. Who attacked first?”
The remaining student was from the same Tianis Knight Department as me. He attacked with a student from another academy and was left alone like this.
“You should have made a good decision.”
“I-I thought I could win with thirty people…”
“Tsk tsk, what a judgment.”
I clicked my tongue at the guy who made the foolish decision. And I raised my sword. He shouted urgently.
“Just once! Just let me go once!”
“No.”
“Ugh, bad guy, bad guy!”
I knocked him unconscious with the flat of my sword as it was. I didn’t particularly want to traumatize him.
That’s how another student was eliminated and moved out of the arena.
“Hoo, it’s really tiring.”
Only 200 students grabbed my hand. I really grabbed a disgustingly large number of them.
“But at this point…”
That’s when it happened.
Kugugung!
The arena shook. This meant only one thing.
“Is it finally reduced by half.”
The massive wall disappeared, and a different environment filled the inside of the arena. The environment where the key scramble would take place was a forest. It seemed to have been provided by the World Tree.
After the forest was completely realized. A pillar of light appeared in the sky. It was a sign indicating the location of the key.
There were a total of 40 marks. Some of them moved. It seemed that a nearby student had discovered it.
“Hmm, it’s quite far.”
Maybe it’s because it’s near the arena wall. Even the closest key was quite far away. Still, it was easy to find because it was an open space, not a wall blocked by walls.
I ran straight towards the closest mark. The scenery changed quickly from moment to moment, and I got closer and closer to the pillar of light.
Along the way, I expanded my senses to check my surroundings. Judging by the corners of Evan’s mouth when we parted, he would definitely do something.
Especially since the key could be moved to other arenas, I didn’t know when he would suddenly pop out. Together with Bale.
“Should I have rolled them around moderately?”
No, my choice is right.
In the beginning, I didn’t need much power, but now it’s the middle of the story. Just like the monster season, I need power now. Even if I didn’t help, the protagonist would grow well, but the more power, the better.
“Okay, that’s it.”
In the meantime, I reached near the mark. I picked up the key and put it in my pocket.
Even so, the pillar of light still shone brightly. It was to allow other students to plunder it. It’s not called a scramble for nothing.
Still, I got the key, so all that’s left is to move to the central arena. I ran through the passage connecting the arenas, feeling the wind.
“…Something’s wrong.”
But as I started moving, I had doubts.
“Why… is no one here?”
I don’t feel any signs of life through my senses. At most, I only feel a few animals.
I wasn’t caught in magic either. In the first place, to use magic that would work on me, you would have to bring at least a 9-circle wizard. Or a god.
“Hmm…”
I continued to feel strange and moved through the passage. I didn’t let my guard down. Something could suddenly happen at any moment.
But before long, those doubts were easily resolved.
Reactions appearing from all sides the moment I reached near the passage. It was students. Not just students, but all 1st, 2nd, and 3rd graders from each academy.
They revealed themselves in an instant and surrounded me as if to surround me. I was so dumbfounded by the scene that I let out a hollow laugh.
“So… you’re going to stop me with this?”
“Yes, hyung-nim!”
The shout I heard at that time. It was Evan’s voice. I glared at Evan, who had shown himself.
“No matter how much of a hyung-nim you are, you’ll have no choice but to be eliminated in front of this number!”
“Do you really think so, Evan?”
“Of course!”
Evan had a confident look on his face.
“Hyung-nim, prepare yourself! Bale and I are going to vent our pent-up anger this time. Right, Bale?”
“…If hyung-nim had been moderate, this wouldn’t have happened.”
“Ha, really.”
You guys should have said something if you had any complaints.
Well, it didn’t matter. Because I can educate them as much as they climb up.
“Evan, Bale…”
I drew Karsa from its sheath. And then I continued.
“You two are dead after the exchange activity ends today. You’re both going to die.”
“Ha, haha… That kind of threat won’t work!”
Evan raised the pure white sword, Raman, high into the sky. It was a clear act of provocation.
“Don’t be afraid! Bale and I will take the lead! The others can aim for the gap!”
Along with that, a magic circle rises around Evan. It’s a magic circle that mixes about 6 enhancement magics.
‘He’s grown quite a bit.’
To already mix and use magic to that extent. It’s different from when he first learned magic. I definitely feel like he’s grown.
While I was admiring him for a moment, Evan shouted.
“Let’s eliminate our Saint somewhere!”
At the same time, Evan and Bale charged. And following behind them, the student alliance jumped in.
I pulled up mana and made a smile made of anger.
“You’re really dead.”
I’ll make you walk on all fours today.
Immediately after, black and white, the two energies affected by the sword collided.
Episode 166 Exchange Meeting (5)
Episode 166: Exchange Meeting (5)
15 years old. That’s the age I started my activities as a Hunter.
Just a middle school student. From that young age, I made monster hunting my profession, and I caught an uncountable number of monsters.
But even though I lived as a Hunter, it wasn’t just monsters I caught.
Humans. The next most frequently killed life form after monsters is people. That’s because there were so many sons of bitches in the world.
Guys who tried to rip me off, guys who envied me and set me up, guys who tried to kill me for their own purposes. Once I made a name for myself as a Hunter, all sorts of riffraff jumped at me.
For that reason, I fought monsters inside dungeons and people outside dungeons. I spent my days barely getting any sleep.
Anyway, the reason why I’m suddenly bringing up this story is….
‘It means I know the strategies that well.’
One-on-one, one-to-many. Whatever the situation, whatever the environment, it doesn’t matter. I had just as much experience dealing with humans as I did hunting monsters.
So, no matter how many of them gathered together and attacked me, there was no way I could lose.
Crack, I stomp on a student rolling on the ground. As the shock exceeded the limit, magic was activated, and he was sent outside the arena.
I was disappointed that I couldn’t feel the sensation, but I didn’t stop there. My body was already moving.
Crackle, a curve is drawn on the ground. Mana fills the gap scraped into the ground. And the moment the students attack me.
콰과광!!
The ground exploded.
“Ugh!”
“Evade…! Ugh!”
Flames detonated in a chain reaction and engulfed the students. The students in the front row disappeared without a trace, and those behind them also suffered massive damage.
“Ugh….”
“Ah, it hurts….”
The fallen students groan in pain. As the damage accumulated beyond a certain point, they were sent outside the arena again.
And the faces of the students who barely escaped the explosion range darkened rapidly. Their morale was completely broken.
I said to them.
“Why. Are you scared that will happen to you?”
“……”
“……”
They were silent.
“Don’t worry. It won’t hurt you to death.”
I continued speaking and intermittently launched sword energy. The purpose was to block 접근 and reduce the number of student alliances.
“You should have made a better choice. Dying a dog’s death and getting eliminated, not even being able to participate in the ranking matches. Tsk tsk, what’s the point of coming all the way to Eustia?”
At the same time, I disparaged their foolish choice. At my words, the opponent gradually began to lose their will to fight. They hesitated and couldn’t decide what to do.
It was then.
“Hey, 형님! Don’t say that to the people who are fighting hard!”
Evan, who leaped high into the sky, shouted at me and rushed at me. The sword in Evan’s hand shone brightly. Soon after, he slashed down with enlarged sword energy.
콰앙!
The black sword and the white sword collided. A huge shock swept through my whole body along with a deafening roar. It was so strong that the ground sank slightly.
‘This bastard is serious.’
Whether it was really to relieve his resentment, he poured all the enlightenment and power he had gained into the sword.
I was very proud of that appearance. He wasn’t the Evan of the past who didn’t know anything about martial arts or magic.
But on the other hand, I was also resentful.
“You’re really going to get it.”
I moved the mana. I control the shock that spread throughout my body and spread it out widely like a spider web. The ground rumbled with me as the center.
“I won’t let you use magic, 형님.”
Arden Swordsmanship Form 2 Variation – Magic Severing
Bale’s sword digs in. The target is not me, but the ground. The swordsmanship created to cut magic tore through the ground.
But the desired phenomenon did not occur. Bale’s face was dyed with embarrassment.
“Why….”
“Why, because it’s not magic.”
What I just used wasn’t magic, but martial arts. Of course, a technique created to deal with magic wouldn’t work.
“Ugh…!”
And Bale, who was within the range of the technique, distorted his face. His whole body stiffened and he couldn’t even move a finger.
“Little brother. You’ve become stupid from hanging out with Evan all this time.”
“Don’t insult my friend. Keuk, why won’t this release….”
“Let’s see if you can maintain that kind of thought even after being eliminated. And you don’t think the technique I unfolded would be easily released, do you?”
This is a technique that applies a part of the 천마군림보. It is difficult to escape from the very foundation with Bale’s level.
But still, should I say as expected. Bale resisted little by little. His talent hadn’t gone anywhere.
“Well, let’s talk after the exchange activity is over.”
I held up my sword and swung it mercilessly.
“형님, you can’t forget about me!”
Evan’s sword blocks the attack. He avoided my technique by floating a foothold under his feet.
“Where do you think you’re going.”
“Ugh!”
I snorted and countered the attack. Because his posture was awkward, Evan, who couldn’t maintain his balance, flew far away.
“Then see you later, Bale.”
“…Yes, 형님.”
A resigned voice. Bale closed his eyes and prepared for the pain that would soon engulf him. I swung my sword without hesitation.
Clang!
But this time too, my attack was blocked. I turned my head towards the object that was blocking me.
“Is it you guys again?”
“It would be a shame if Bale 도련님 were eliminated!”
“You crazy bastards who are obsessed with fighting.”
The object was none other than the beastmen. They were the ones fighting most actively in this battle.
‘The range is wide, so they shouldn’t be able to come….’
Looking at how they approached here. They used beastification and stepped on the foothold created by Evan to arrive here. Usually, they wouldn’t be able to think of that. As expected of beastmen, their senses are innate.
“It’s disgusting, it’s disgusting.”
There’s a reason why they say you shouldn’t deal with crazy people.
“도련님, catch!”
The beastmen’s attacks did not stop, and they relentlessly pounced on me, harassed me, and rescued Bale. Of course, in the process, many beastmen students were eliminated.
A situation where one side is fighting hard. Nevertheless, the students could not pounce on me. This is because I am maintaining the technique.
But that was quickly resolved. Evan laid his mana on the floor and my technique was blocked. It was a technique that only worked when touching the floor, not pressing down on the entire space.
“It’s safe now! Attack!”
But even with Evan’s shout, the only students who actively stepped forward were the beastmen of the 신성 Academy. I said, swinging my sword at the rushing guys.
“You stupid bastard. Do you think they’ll pounce on me just because you say so?”
“We’re in a more advantageous situation, so why….”
“That’s because that’s all it looks like.”
On the surface, Evan’s side has an overwhelming number of people, but internally, it’s not at all like that.
I have eliminated many students while fighting so far, and in the process, I deliberately showed some cruel scenes.
The purpose is one. To instill fear in their hearts.
After all, this alliance is a gathering to eliminate me. But if the result of being eliminated before that awaits them, and the process is also painful, the heated desire will quickly subside.
“Tsk tsk, you don’t know people like this.”
Well, I only taught them things related to martial arts or magic, and I haven’t told them much about these parts, so it’s natural.
“Evan, let me tell you something. That’s not how you handle people.”
Immediately after, I removed the aura that bound the students. The students became free. I said to them.
“From now on, 40 people. I’m going to eliminate all but exactly 40 people. The condition for survival is owning 3 keys. If you don’t have 3 keys, even if 40 people are not left, everyone will be eliminated.”
The total number of keys is 128. So if you have 3 keys each, the number is roughly divided. And fortunately, all the keys were gathered in the 3rd grade arena.
“……”
“……”
The arena fell into silence. The students who heard my words closed their mouths tightly. Then, they looked around at the surrounding students and soon took action.
“Gi, give me the key….”
“That’s what I should be saying!”
“Stop talking nonsense and give it to me! I can’t be eliminated like this!”
“Try taking it away!”
A space where 1st, 2nd, and 3rd graders are all gathered. There must have been students from the same academy.
But respect for seniors and juniors disappeared, and the concept of cooperation had already disappeared. They became enemies of each other in an instant and fought like crazy.
To put it in one word, it was a pandemonium. The current situation in the arena was like that.
“O, o, o….”
Evan made a stupid noise and couldn’t accept the situation that changed in an instant. It was only natural. The alliance that he thought was being well-controlled had collapsed.
Originally, it is really easy to destroy a group. If you mess it up properly from the inside, it will break on its own.
Moreover, they were dyed with fear and their judgment was clouded, so when I threw a few choices at them, it was normal for them to go crazy.
In the end, humans were such creatures.
“Well, Evan. Now we have something to talk about between ourselves, right? You too, Bale.”
I smiled brightly and looked at them.
“Ha, haha….”
“Hmm….”
Evan and Bale scratched their faces with troubled expressions. Cold sweat was dripping from their foreheads.
I slowly approached them. Because of the image I had shown so far, no students dared to attack me. Then Evan said quietly.
“Bale.”
“Why.”
“Let’s run.”
“Good idea.”
The two ran towards the central arena passage. I chased after them. And Evan’s shout was heard to me.
“형님, please spare me just once! I won’t mess with you again!”
“Shut up. You better know you’re going to die if I catch you!”
“Ah, I said I’m sorry!”
“Shut up!”
In that way, I chased after Evan and had a race.
Episode 167 Exchange Meeting (6)
Episode 167 Exchange Meeting (6)
To make a long story short, I failed to catch Evan and Bale.
There were several reasons.
First, those beastmen kept attacking.
Even in the chaotic situation, they only targeted me. They were so persistent that I ended up just cutting them down without mercy in the end.
Even so, they laughed happily and threw themselves at me. They were a race truly crazy about fighting.
Second, I was busy eliminating students.
I had made a declaration, so I couldn’t just chase after Evan and Bale. If I had, the fear I had instilled could have faded.
Besides, if I left it at that, Evan would surely gather the students again and attack me. Even though he was being chased by me, Evan wasn’t stupid enough not to read the atmosphere. And calling him stupid is only by my standards.
So, I eliminated students while simultaneously chasing after Evan.
The third and final reason… they acted cunningly.
Feeling my killing intent, the two of them ran away with all their might, as if determined not to be caught.
Using the terrain was basic. They used every means they knew to hinder me. It was already difficult to keep up with them due to other factors, and their interference made it even harder to chase them.
Plus, they were fast. For every step I took, they moved 1.5 steps. Instead of improving their skills, they only improved their running skills. Of course, under normal circumstances, they would have been caught long ago.
Anyway, time was wasted for those reasons. Eventually, the two of them reached the central arena passage and used the key to pass through.
Of course, I didn’t stop. I could still fight even if I arrived at the central arena.
But then, a bell rang throughout the arena. It was the sound signaling the end of the key battle. And that meant the fighting had to stop. Fighting further would result in disqualification.
‘Who knew he was the main character.’
He’s really lucky. Who knew it would end at that timing?
I turned my head to the guy next to me and opened my mouth.
“Right, Evan? You’re lucky.”
“Heh, haha….”
Evan scratched his head, sweating profusely. Then, he stuck close to my side.
“Hehe, hyung, please don’t be like that, and calm down. We were just doing exchange activities….”
“……”
When I didn’t respond, Evan continued in an exaggerated tone.
“More than that, haven’t our skills improved a lot? Just look at Bale’s ability to penetrate… Wow~ I was impressed. As expected, it’s because we’re learning under you, hyung….”
“Flattery won’t work, give up. Prepare to die when we get back.”
“Hyung, I was wrong! I don’t know what you’re going to do, but please not that…!”
Evan grabbed my arm and shook it. He tried very hard to change my mind with a tearful face full of fear. But my mind doesn’t change.
“Hey, Bale! Where are you! You better apologize too!”
Realizing he couldn’t do it alone, Evan looked for Bale. But his brother was nowhere to be seen. He had hidden as soon as he arrived at the central arena because he didn’t want to get scolded by me.
Since he was going to get scolded anyway, there was no need to get scolded twice. Well, it was cheeky, but it was a good idea.
“Hmm….”
But then again, thinking about it, I wonder if I’ve been treating them too harshly. Seeing that Evan’s kind younger brother participated in his ridiculous plan.
Well, judging from the results of today’s match, they are steadily growing, so I think I can ease up for a while.
“Hyung, it’s my turn, so I’ll be going now.”
“Okay.”
“That, let’s talk about it later….”
“I’m not going to, so don’t expect anything and go.”
“Ugh!”
Evan tore at his hair and left. It was for the ranking match. The match opponents had already been determined through a lottery after the key battle, and Evan was the first.
I turned my head towards the arena, and soon Evan and the student he would be facing slowly walked in from both entrances.
The two students stood at a certain distance. Soon, the referee Hatan gave the signal. The ranking match began.
Clang!
Immediately, swords and claws collided. Small sparks flew in all directions. The two didn’t even blink.
“Waaaaa!!”
“Evan! You have to win!”
At the same time as the battle began, the atmosphere of the arena heated up. Not only the ranking match participants but also the eliminated students were watching this fight in the central arena.
Clang! Clang!
The sound of metal resounded in succession. Each time, the fighting spirit that the two of them emitted was transmitted to this place. Perhaps the students were even more excited by that power.
“Still, he fights well.”
Where did the playful and lighthearted appearance from earlier go? Evan’s face, which had entered the battle, was more serious than ever.
It was so commendable that I wanted to praise him if he were by my side.
“Haaap!”
At that moment, Evan’s opponent, a beastman student, shouted. Then, his body swelled and emitted tremendous heat. As a result, sweat evaporated and steam rose.
[Beastification]. He used a unique beastman technique.
However, the change was very shabby. Compared to the two beastmen I saw a few hours ago, Hagdass and Lyden, it was really nothing.
But that’s normal, and the average for students. [Beastification] can be used by all beastmen, but not all can use it well.
This is also strictly in the realm of skill, so talent has a big impact. Moreover, their skills as students are not much different from those who have just learned beastification.
Of course, even if there is no big change in appearance, the power inside has increased quite a bit. About 1.2 times?
Evan wasn’t very flustered. He maintained a defensive posture with his sword and observed his opponent.
The confrontation continued for a while. Then, unable to bear the bloodlust due to beastification, the opponent rushed in first.
A quick dash that left afterimages in an instant. A huge wind blew. He reached Evan in an instant.
The beastman exuded a ferocious aura. Mana and his body, dancing as much as his momentum, formed a storm. It left traces on the floor and tried to pierce through everything.
Evan adjusted his posture and sword to match the attack. Well-organized mana flowed proudly around him, and a pure white sword firmly blocked the front.
Immediately after, the two collided.
Kwaaaaaack!!
This collision was much more intense than before. The attack, rotating at tremendous speed, gnawed at Evan’s sword. He didn’t pass the key battle by luck.
But that was only for a moment. The rotation gradually weakened, and the gray mass revealed its shape. This was because Evan deflected the attack and used the shock generated by the collision to control the rotation.
‘He saw it and used it in the meantime.’
He only saw it with his eyes, but he uses it well.
The opponent stopped in mid-air. Evan’s response was simple. He adjusted the direction of deflection downward and kicked the opponent’s head as it was.
Thwack!
An intense impact sound. The opponent’s head bent back severely. Still, because he was from a race with a strong body, he withstood Evan’s kick.
That didn’t mean there was no damage at all. It was enough power to create a momentary gap.
“Ku, keuek-!”
His whole body stiffened for a moment. The shock that was not fully absorbed affected his body.
The development after that was obvious. Evan beat up his opponent, and when the opponent fainted, the referee made a ruling.
“Evan Felix wins!”
It was Evan’s victory.
“Yacha! Hyung, I did well, right?”
Evan, who cheered for victory, gave me a V with a bright smile. Of course, I ignored him.
“Hyung, are you really going to do this?”
I ignored even that. I ignored him even when he returned to his seat. Evan became tearful at my neglect.
After that, several more battles took place.
It gradually decreased from 32 to 16, and from 16 to 8. Of course, Bale and Ariel were included in that.
But I never fought even once. That’s because of the number of students who arrived here.
Originally, 128 people were supposed to arrive, but only 33 arrived. It was far short.
The reason is that I reduced the number too much. As a result, the number of students participating in the ranking match was reduced to one-third.
In addition, time was wasted, and there were too many students who could not pass even with a key. So, Hatan and the professors complained that I shouldn’t have eliminated so many.
Anyway, for that reason, I was excluded from the match draw. They said that because I had shown what I could do, they would have me fight as an event concept at the end?
Well, I accepted the offer to recover my stamina, and I became a spectator like now.
The quarter-finals ended, and the semi-finals began. And the semi-finals ended really easily. That’s because Evan was the last remaining student.
To be honest, it was a bit disappointing. Evan, Bale, and Ariel. These three made it to the semi-finals, but Bale and Ariel happened to face each other.
Of course, their fight was worth watching.
Bale, called the once-in-a-lifetime genius of Arden, and Ariel, who was born with the talent of the sword and inherited the blood of the first emperor and possessed the ability called [Sense Transcendence].
How could you not be impressed by the fight between two geniuses?
But as much as that, both of them were not easy to deal with, so they used all their strength and ended in a draw. As a result, the final was a showdown between Evan and a student who didn’t know this.
Well, there was nothing much to worry about since I was left.
‘They’ll call me soon.’
I was preparing in advance because I knew they would call my name.
“The winner of this exchange activity is Evan Felix! Let’s all give him a round of applause!”
At that moment, Hatan’s shout was heard. I was still left, but he was talking nonsense.
“Hey, I’m still left, so what winner are you talking about.”
“Oh right, our Saint is left. Don’t be too like that. Because there’s a separate opponent for the Saint.”
“What the hell….”
It was then. One of the entrances to the arena field lit up brightly. Someone slowly walked out from there.
“Now, let me introduce you. The person the Saint will face is…!”
The opponent who appeared with Hatan’s shout.
“The pride of our Eustia Empire! Saintess Estella!”
It was none other than Estella.
“……”
I was speechless. But the students weren’t.
“Waaaaaaa!!”
“Saintess! I missed you!”
They were in an uproar at her appearance. They cheered much more than when it was said that Evan was the winner.
Estella, who came to the center of the arena, emitting divine power. She looked at me and said.
“I told you I’d see you in a bit, Saint?”
Then, she beckoned with her finger.
“Come down. We have to do exchange activities. We have to set an example for the students as a Saint and Saintess.”
Estella’s words weren’t the end of it. She continued with a playful expression.
“Or… are you scared? Saint Kyle?”
A clear provocation. At that moment, a vein popped out on my forehead.
Episode 168 Exchange Meeting (7)
Episode 168 Exchange Meeting (7)
Annoyance washes over me. But I hold back my anger and ask.
“So… you want me to fight her?”
“Well, yeah. There’s nothing better than this for an exhibition match.”
I briefly frown at Hatan’s words before asking again.
“Why? I could just fight Evan.”
“Why? Because your opponent is tired.”
“I’m the same way.”
“But the Saintess has had plenty of rest. Evan, the winner of this exchange activity, hasn’t.”
I can’t argue with that….
“And frankly, it’s no fun. Fighting a student with that kind of skill. Who would have known you’d be fine even against hundreds of students? You’d probably have to fight me or a professor to match the Saintess.”
“…….”
“Plus, Estella asked me to. She said she wanted to do exchange activities with you.”
“Hatan! That was supposed to be a secret!”
“Oh, right. I forgot.”
Damn it, no wonder what she said when she left was weird. This was the plan from the start.
“Hey, can you handle it? I don’t go easy on people just because they’re women.”
“Haha, it’s true that the Saintess is strong, but Estella is no pushover either. Maybe you’ll be the one who loses?”
When Hatan said that, boos were sent from the surroundings.
“Boo, you’re pathetic!”
“Where’s the guy who was bragging in front of us!”
“Come down here right now!”
He was already unpopular because he acted like a tyrant. He eliminated so many students.
“Hyung, no way, right? You’re not running away, are you?”
That bastard Evan is being a pain too.
I sighed and said.
“I really won’t go easy on you…”
“Why are you talking so much! Saint, are you… really scared?”
“…Just be quiet.”
“Come down here already! My body is itching for a fight!”
Swish, swish, Estella throws punches into the air. It’s funny and absurd that she’s acting like a fighter when she’s a Saintess.
“Don’t regret it.”
I jumped from the stands into the arena field. And slowly approached Estella.
Seeing me like that, Estella smiled brightly and shouted.
“Come on, hurry! Everyone’s waiting!”
What is she believing in to shout like that?
As I said before, Estella can use the power of the six gods, and she uses them all so well that she boasts of being the best Saintess of all time.
That’s why Estella is strong. She’s strong enough to be called a representative of the Justia Holy Nation right away. Considering she’s only 18, she’s definitely strong.
But that strength isn’t absolute. It’s because she’s young and her skill proficiency is low. So, if you only exploit that difference, you can beat Estella easily.
I stood face to face with Estella. Unlike me, who was holding a sword, she wasn’t holding anything in either hand.
“Are you going to fight barehanded?”
“Yes! Saintesses haven’t had separate equipment since ancient times!”
Well, that’s true.
Since they have the Stigmata, they don’t need to wear equipment. They can sufficiently fill in the lacking parts with divine power for both attack and defense.
“Well, if you say so, then I’ll…”
I put the sword into the subspace. Then Estella tilted her head.
“A swordsman isn’t going to use a sword? Is that okay?”
“It’s no problem, so don’t worry about it.”
“Really, Saint? You’re not going to cry and whine later, are you?”
“You’re the one who shouldn’t do that.”
With those words, I put some distance between myself and Estella. Estella also moved away from me.
Hatan confirmed the distance between us. In the center of the arena, where a slight silence lingered, he gave the signal.
“Start!”
Estella and I kicked off the ground at the same time. At that moment, divine power gathered in Estella’s fist, and I responded accordingly.
Clang!
Fists collide. A huge whirlwind arose with the impact. And in that collision, Estella had a bewildered expression.
“Weren’t you only good with swords…?”
“When did I say that.”
The sword is just the weapon I’m best at. I’m skilled at handling other weapons as well. In fact, I used my fists when I fought Veil in the past.
Of course, it’s not unreasonable to assume that I’m a swordsman because I’ve only shown myself using swords.
“Liar. You’re just deceiving people.”
“When did I deceive you? You’re the one who misunderstood.”
“Tsk…”
As if she had nothing to say, Estella just glared at me. And then she stepped back and widened the distance.
“Okay, I’m going to do it properly now.”
Estella’s energy changes. One of the six stigmata shines brightly. It was the Stigmata of Red. When she activated the power given by God, vast divine power enveloped her.
As befitting the God of Combat, Red, the divine power itself is filled with fighting spirit. Also, the color of the energy is red, so Estella’s entire body looked red.
“Be prepared.”
A short word. At that moment, Estella’s figure disappeared. Only the trace of kicking off the ground could be seen, and her appearance itself was not visible.
1 second, that short time. The location where Estella revealed herself was in front of me. Before I knew it, she was close enough to reach, and she threw a short punch.
Bang!
The air explodes. The power to destroy even space emanates from her fist.
Where does this power come from in that slender arm? Even if it’s enhanced with divine power, that kind of efficiency doesn’t usually come out. She’s truly worthy of being a Saintess.
I raised both arms to block Estella’s attack.
Clang!
The scenery in my vision changes, and a tremendous shock is transmitted to my back. Crumble, gravel fell next to me.
“She’s strong, really strong…”
Not to mention her strength, she’s fast enough to barely be caught by my senses. But it’s not like I can’t win. I deliberately took that hit just now to figure out Estella’s level.
“I told you to be prepared! Try blocking this too!”
Estella’s shout is heard at that time. She leaps up greatly and approaches me, who is embedded in the wall. Above her head, a huge sphere of divine power floated.
I said quietly.
“Hey, you’ll die if you get hit by that.”
“Then you shouldn’t have bluffed!”
Estella was merciless. She further increased the size of the divine power sphere.
Moreover, I can feel anger in that attack. It’s a look of trying to release the pent-up feelings that have accumulated from what happened between us. Especially about alcohol.
I came down from the wall.
“And you shouldn’t mix in personal feelings.”
“When did I ever!”
Immediately after, Estella’s attack was fired. The divine power sphere filled the arena field. She didn’t even give me space to avoid it. It’s truly vicious.
I took a stance and waited. And then I moved my body at the moment it came right in front of me.
Thud—
A light blow. The sphere of divine power that came into contact with my fist is slightly pushed back. The smell of burning flesh is smelled at the tip of my nose. My hand is burning from the enormous energy.
Ignoring that kind of phenomenon, I threw the next fist. This time, I put the power of destruction into it once more.
Clang!
Cracks form in the area hit by the second blow. If I gave the shock to the outside, then what’s left is the inside. Finally, I put well-refined mana into my fist and hit the sphere.
The mana that burned out from the end of my fist penetrates inside the sphere of divine power. And it smashed Estella’s attack from the inside.
───!
Flashing light. A light with the power to blind covered the entire arena.
“Aaaaaah!!”
“Ah, my eyes…!”
“If you’re going to use something like this, tell us in advance!”
The students watching from the stands writhed in pain.
Crack—
The sound heard between the lights at that time. It sounded like something was breaking. The reason was the sphere of divine power that Estella shot. The cracks that formed in it gradually increased in size.
Then soon.
Shatter!!
The completely shattered sphere became small grains like sand and scattered on the ground. At the same time, the light that covered the arena also disappeared.
In it, Estella let out a bewildered voice.
“What, what did you just do…?”
“What else. I smashed it.”
“That? The one I shot with all my power…”
“So what about it.”
It was just an attack that had only inflated its power. Although it contained vast divine power, there was nothing I couldn’t break.
I said, loosening my slightly stiff body.
“Okay, now whose turn is it to be prepared.”
“Do you think I’ll be scared if you do that? Don’t underestimate the Saintess!”
Estella draws more power from the Stigmata. Each time, the divine power of Red becomes stronger, and the divine power surrounding Estella changes.
Her eyes change like those of a beast, animal ears appear on her head, and a tail appears behind her. Of course, except for the eyes, they are fake shapes made of divine power.
It seems that the origin of the Beastmen’s technique, [Beast Transformation], started from Red. So, if you use a lot of Red’s divine power, Estella’s appearance changes in that way.
“Really?”
I scoffed and said.
“Then try blocking this once.”
I used Anomalous Shift to approach Estella. I reached out my hand.
“That won’t work!”
She reacted to my movements as much as she showed a tremendous level of power. She was trying to knock away my arm. But that’s not what I was trying to do.
I grabbed Estella’s arm. And then I grabbed and tore off the divine power that surrounded her. The divine power of Red was caught in my hand and came along, and the divine power that surrounded her disappeared.
“Eh…?”
Estella, making a stupid noise. It seemed like she hadn’t realized the reality she was in yet.
I said to her, who was virtually naked.
“Now tell me. Who told who to be prepared?”
“Th, that… You’re not really going to hit me, are you…? You’re not an animal, and you wouldn’t hit the only Saintess, would you…!”
“I told you. I don’t go easy on people just because they’re women.”
I raise my fist. The mana drawn from my dantian wrapped around my fist. Then Estella’s face turned pale.
“Sa, save me! I was wrong!”
“Yeah, but no.”
“H, Hatan! Please save me!”
She asked the people around her for help. But Hatan, who was the referee, shook his head.
“Accept defeat. That’s our virtue.”
“Are you going to do that too, Hatan?!”
Whether the two of them were talking like that or not, I moved my fist and held it in front of Estella’s face.
“I, I don’t want to!”
“It’s okay, you won’t die. It’ll hurt if you get hit, so close your eyes too. There aren’t many people who worry about you like this.”
“Save the Saintess!”
And she closes her eyes tightly. She only listens to me when it’s times like these.
I gathered strength in my hand.
And….
Thwack!
I hit her hard.
“Ack… Huh?”
Perhaps because it wasn’t the impact she expected, she carefully opened her eyes. Estella, seeing the middle and thumb placed in front of her, smiled brightly.
“I, I believed in you, Saint!”
“Who was it that was asking to be saved until just now.”
“Of course… it was a joke, acting! Who would really say something like that?”
“…….”
“Hehe….”
Her silly smile looked really foolish.
“Then… our sparring is over, right?”
“No? Who said so.”
When did I say it was over?
“You still have 99 more hits to take, so come here.”
“Where is that written!”
“It’s here.”
I grabbed Estella, who was running away. Even if she pulled up her divine power again, I would tear it off, so Estella became no different from an ordinary person.
With Estella caught like that, I put her under my arm.
“I’m not going to end it until I’ve hit you all, so just stay still and take it.”
“Hic….”
Estella, who eventually gave up on running away. She had a tearful look on her face for the remaining 99 forehead flicks.
“Heeuk! Save the Saintess!”
And the Saintess’ screams and groans echoed in the arena.
***
The ranking match is over. That meant that today’s exchange activity was over as well.
However, the ranking match ended too quickly, so it ended earlier than the original end time. So, during the remaining time, the students gathered, laughed, chatted, and talked.
Although there were students from other academies gathered, they were in a state of joining forces with the common enemy of me. They became quite close quickly.
In the meantime, the Justia side provided some snacks and drinks, which made the story even more flourishing.
Since energetic kids gathered, fights sometimes broke out. But I didn’t particularly stop them. That’s also a type of exchange activity. They also exchange techniques in this way.
I also joined in the conversation appropriately. Of course, I didn’t fight. Because it’s annoying.
‘But why isn’t she coming.’
But if there was anything strange, it was that Estella wasn’t coming. It’s been a long time since the exchange activity ended, but she still hasn’t shown up.
She didn’t leave. She said she was just going to change her clothes, which were stained with sweat and dirt. That was 20 minutes ago.
As I was sitting and sipping a drink for a while, Hatan cautiously approached and whispered.
“Umm, Saint?”
“Why. What’s wrong.”
“Well, could you follow me for a moment? Estella is in a bit of a difficult situation.”
I wonder what’s wrong with her again.
I followed him for now. The place we arrived at was the arena’s waiting room.
“What’s wrong?”
At that question, Hatan frowned slightly and said.
“You’ll know when you go inside. Well….”
Hatan quickly left the spot. I don’t know what’s going on to make him act like this.
I knocked on the door.
“It’s me. Open the door.”
-Se, Saint?
“Yeah. So open the door.”
-Ju, just a moment….
Signs of life were heard from inside. Immediately after, the door burst open, and a pure white hand grabbed me and pulled me. It was quite powerful, so I couldn’t help but be pulled.
Estella, who I faced like that.
“Sa, Saint… Please use that technique from before….”
Estella’s appearance was quite different.
Fluffy ears and a tail on her head and behind her back. Her eyes were also those of a beast.
In a word. Estella had become a Beastman.
Episode 169 Exchange Meeting (8)
Episode 169: Exchange Meeting (8)
I know what phenomenon is happening to Estella.
There isn’t a specific name for it, but if I had to say, it could be called [Therianthropy]. And there is only one reason why this phenomenon occurred. It’s because she used too much of the red divine power.
The Therian race is a race born from the hand of red. Most of their power is related. So, if you use too much red divine power for too long, this phenomenon occurs.
It’s not a common occurrence. It only happens to saints or saintesses. The red divine power received through the stigmata is a pure kind, so this sometimes happens.
“The race seems to be a type of dog… Is it a wolf? Looking at the slightly larger size, it seems like a fox…”
I murmured, touching Estella’s ears. The ears wrapped in soft fur were quite soft and offered a strange addictiveness.
“Hmm, the tail is also quite…”
Next is the tail. Like the ears, the fur on the tail is also soft. It was also large like that of a fox, so it was fun to touch.
“I, it’s ticklish…”
“Just bear with it for a bit.”
I don’t particularly like Therians. They have a brawler personality, and I avoid them even more because of the unique smell of beasts that stings the nose.
But Estella is fundamentally human, so she didn’t have that smell. Thanks to that, I could touch her without any revulsion. It’s not like I unconditionally hate Therians.
“Uh, how long are you going to keep touching…”
“Just a little more.”
“I didn’t call you here for this…”
She doesn’t refuse my touch, even with a troubled face. Rather, she moved her tail and ears, guiding me to the areas she wanted me to touch. And then she made a happy whimper.
“You say that, but you like it quite a bit?”
“I can’t help it! I’m a Therian right now! How can I not react when my instincts are stimulated!”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“Ah, that’s sensitive…!”
When I gently stroked the tip of her tail, Estella became docile. Her face also completely relaxed, and her wariness decreased drastically.
A figure no different from a Therian. I didn’t stop and continued to touch her tail and ears. The case of Estella turning into a Therian is extremely rare, so it’s good to touch her when there’s an opportunity.
Of course, I could just touch a real Therian, but as I said, I didn’t like that.
My stroking didn’t end for about 20 minutes, and eventually Estella reacted first. She overcame the instincts that enveloped her body and moved away.
“S, stop it and help me!”
At that cry, I answered with a mischievous mind.
“No.”
“Ah, Saint-niiim!!”
Estella grabbed my arm and begged. I told her a reasonably valid reason.
“It’ll go away after some time anyway.”
Therianthropy is a temporary phenomenon. It doesn’t last forever. When the divine power enveloping her body runs out, she will return to her original form.
“And there’s nothing particularly inconvenient about it, right? At most, your senses will become more sensitive.”
Except for the change in appearance, [Therianthropy] doesn’t interfere with daily life. Well, it will last quite a long time today because of the amount of divine power she used.
“How inconvenient do you think that is! And do you know how many Therians will court me if I walk around Eustia in this state? It’s impossible to even do my job!”
“Well… I don’t think it’s that bad. Aren’t you too confident in your appearance?”
“That’s just what you think, Saint. How popular do you think I am in this form! Pretty, big breasts, and strong. People who have all three of these are extremely rare among Therians!”
She said with a somewhat boastful and confident tone.
“Is that so?”
I answered, touching the two ears that stood erect on her head. Estella’s expression relaxed once again.
“That’s good… Ah! Stop touching!”
But it didn’t last long. She took a step away from me and covered her ears with her hands. She also hid her tail tightly behind her back so it wouldn’t be visible.
“P, please help me quickly! I have a schedule left!”
“No.”
Estella made a tearful face when I answered that way.
“Heeing… Saint is bad. Not helping the only saintess, just hitting and harassing her…”
Her ears and tail droop down. Her dejected appearance was quite a sight to see. I wanted to touch those ears and tail right away.
‘Well, I guess I’ve harassed her enough.’
The purpose has been achieved. It was my own personal wish, so I wanted to see it with my own eyes.
I stretched out my hand wrapped in mana. And then I grabbed and tore off the thin divine power surrounding Estella.
Then, the ears and tail disappeared. Her eyes also returned to their original form. Her sky-blue eyes, as if shaped like stars, looked at me.
“Is it okay now?”
Estella moved her hands to check her condition. After confirming that the ears and tail that had appeared on her head and back had disappeared, she smiled brightly. And then she spread her arms wide and hugged me.
“Thank you!”
“Why does your attitude change so drastically?”
“When did I ever do that?”
Estella tilted her head, pretending not to know. I didn’t particularly argue because I had harassed her a lot since arriving here.
That’s how the Therianthropy incident was resolved. I said to Estella.
“Let’s go. Everyone’s waiting.”
“Yes!”
We headed to the arena.
***
That night. The evening after the first day of exchange activities.
After finishing dinner and showering, I was lying still on the balcony of the accommodation.
With coffee by my side, I admired the stars shining brightly in the night sky. The stars in Eustia were much brighter than the ones I saw in the Empire.
“Kkeueueueue…”
“Eueueuk…”
The sounds coming from below were annoying, but I ignored them and turned my gaze to the sky. Then, I said a word because the backrest was uncomfortable.
“Support me properly. You’re gradually going down.”
When I said that, a groan was heard from below, and my legs went up a little. Only then was I satisfied and adjusted my posture.
“The stars are really beautiful. Right, Evan?”
“Yes, Brother!”
Evan’s voice was heard from under my legs. I let out an empty laugh for no reason.
“What do you mean, when you can’t even see them.”
“I can see them! I can see them very well!”
“Okay, stop lying.”
I stretched my legs out even further. Then, Evan made a groaning sound as if he was in pain. I asked the two of them.
“Is it hard?”
“No, it’s not!”
“It’s not hard…”
They say that, but the thoughts they harbor inside don’t seem to be like that at all.
“You shouldn’t have done something you couldn’t handle. Sometimes you guys are really… like idiots.”
They usually show the appearance of the main character and supporting character, but sometimes they become complete idiots. There were times when I couldn’t understand them, no matter how much I tried.
“I thought I could do it! It’s you, Brother, who’s weirder for breaking that head-on! Right, Bale?”
“…I predicted that Brother would win.”
“That bastard! You betrayed me after agreeing with me!”
“Shut up, you bastards.”
I tapped them with my feet and hands to make them shut their mouths.
Another 30 minutes passed like that.
“B, Brother, how long are you going to do this for…”
“Well, maybe about 3 more hours like this?”
“That’s when we have to sleep…”
“Considering how much you guys messed up, this is still letting you off easy. Originally, I was going to make you do this all week.”
It’s only because I’m in a good mood that it ended like this. The two of them should be grateful to Estella for the rest of their lives.
I drank all the coffee before it got cold. And then it was then.
Knock knock
The sound of someone knocking on the door. I temporarily got off the chair made of Evan and Bale and opened the door.
Then, someone wearing a robe was seen. They were dressed like a man, but I could tell who it was at a glance.
“…What are you doing? Don’t you know this is a men’s dormitory?”
“…Huh? How did you know?”
“It’s obvious… No, never mind, come in first.”
I quickly brought Estella inside before other students could see her.
“Wow… It’s my first time coming to a men’s dormitory.”
“It’s no different from other dormitories, so stop looking around.”
“This is different from that. It’s the Saint’s dorm… Huh? Those people are…”
Estella, who belatedly discovered Evan and Bale, changed her expression and tone to that of a saintess. I introduced the two of them.
“Well, as you can see, one is Evan and the other is my younger brother, Bale.”
At that, she ran to the two of them.
“Hello! Nice to see you two here?”
“Saintess, nice to see you again!”
“Nice to meet you, Saintess.”
“But what are you doing?”
I answered instead of her to that question.
“I’m punishing them. They’re too atrocious.”
“Huh? What did the two of you do wrong?”
Then Evan cut in.
“Saintess! Please stop that damn Saint! We’ve been doing this for 2 hours!”
“Huh? Isn’t that too much?”
Estella, who was taken aback, looked at me.
“I told you. I’m punishing them because they’re atrocious. They went against a senior, so this is cheap.”
“Saint, you know that’s a completely mean thing to do, right?”
“Shut up. Don’t interfere with my business.”
Regardless of what I said, Estella stood the two of them up.
“It’s okay if it’s just a joke, but you can’t do this to other people. We don’t exist to harass others. I’ll talk to the Saint, so you can go.”
“Thank you, Saintess!”
“Thank you.”
Evan and Bale quickly left the room. They were even shedding tears.
Only Estella and I were left in the room. I asked her first.
“Why did you come?”
“Huh? You didn’t forget our promise, did you?”
“I didn’t forget the promise to give you alcohol. But why did you come to the men’s dormitory?”
There’s a reason why the dormitories are divided into men and women. Estella ignored that and came on her own. Originally, I was going to go to her.
“Of course, I came to see the Saint! Does a saintess need another reason to come see the Saint other than that?”
“…Okay.”
I shouldn’t have said anything.
I led Estella to the table. And then I took out glasses and alcohol from the subspace. Of course, there were two bottles of alcohol as promised.
“Drink.”
“Hehe, thank you.”
Estella carefully opened the lid of the bottle and slowly poured the alcohol into the glass. A fragrant and sweet scent spread around.
It seems like a precious alcohol, judging by the fact that she’s not gulping it down. A smile bloomed on Estella’s face after emptying one glass.
“Is it good?”
“Yes, it’s good! As expected, alcohol is the best!”
“You eat well even without snacks.”
“Snacks are a luxury for this kind of alcohol!”
She was saying things that only a drunkard would say. I sat still and watched her drink.
It wasn’t particularly boring. It was atmospheric to see the starlight, and it was nice to feel the spring breeze blowing.
One glass, then another. Gradually, the alcohol in the bottle decreased. Then, Estella looked at me and said.
“Do you want to drink a glass, Saint…?”
“I don’t drink.”
“You don’t drink? Did you really quit drinking?”
“Yeah.”
Before possession, I also enjoyed alcohol and cigarettes. But is it because my physical age is younger? I didn’t particularly feel like doing it.
“You really won’t drink? Really?”
“Why, would you like me to drink with you?”
“Yes!”
I sighed inwardly at those words. I knew the reason why she was doing that, so I eventually said to her.
“Give me a glass.”
“Hehe, okay!”
Estella, who immediately took out a glass and created ice. After pouring the alcohol into the glass filled with ice, she handed it to me.
“Drink it!”
“Okay.”
I received the glass and took a sip. The moment I drank it, my esophagus started burning, starting with my mouth. It felt like I had eaten fire.
“…How many degrees is this.”
“It’s only about 90 degrees!”
“Who expresses that as ‘only’. This level of proof is something only a dwarf can drink.”
“It’s not that bad, though?”
What a crazy bitch.
Still, it wasn’t something I couldn’t drink at all, so I sipped it little by little. On the other side, Estella was also drinking alcohol. Of course, she drank much faster, and took bigger gulps at once than me.
We sat facing each other and drank in silence for 30 minutes. Estella smiled faintly. She looked very happy.
In that state, Estella looked at the night sky for a moment before turning her head to me and said in a low voice.
“Um, it was my dream to drink alcohol with the Saint.”
“……”
It was a fact I already knew. Estella had wanted that for almost her entire life.
But it wasn’t possible. Because she was a saintess. It was difficult to share her hobbies with others.
If there was a unique existence, it was only the Saint who was equal to her.
But unfortunately, that was also difficult. There was no Saint in ‘Arcane Chronomancer’. If there was anyone who could be chosen as a Saint, it would be the main character, Evan. But that guy has a different role to play.
I, who heard the story that I had only kept inside, said to her.
“You have a very humble dream.”
“Do you really think so?”
“Yeah.”
What’s so special about drinking alcohol together. It was even stranger to call an action that could be done at any time a dream.
Then Estella retorted.
“That’s because you don’t know how many difficulties there are as a saintess. How many restrictions there are.”
“Then don’t do it.”
“Is that what a Saint who has to set an example for people should say?”
How funny those words were. I pulled Estella’s cheek and said.
“Don’t force that kind of thing on me.”
“Ueee… It hurts.”
I let go of her cheek after doing it moderately. After that, I drank alcohol with Estella and talked. Since the topic opened up with dreams, most of the conversations were related to that. Then she asked.
“But do you have a dream, Saint?”
“I have one.”
Estella asked, her eyes shining. It wasn’t a great dream that I had to hide, so I told her.
“To live quietly. That’s my dream.”
“Is that all? Don’t you have anything else? You told me I was humble, but your dream is even more humble?”
“You say ‘just’. How difficult is this.”
It would be easier to want to be famous. Living quietly while avoiding other people’s eyes was that difficult. Can’t you tell just by looking at my current appearance?
Anyway, I want to live quietly in the future. That dream has remained unchanged since the past.
Anyway, let’s stop talking about me.
“If drinking alcohol with me is your dream, tell me when you want to drink. I’ll hang out with you to that extent. But don’t call me often.”
“Really?”
I nodded my head to answer instead of speaking. Estella seemed happy about that and came to my side and hugged me.
“As expected, Saint is the best! Thank you!”
“Okay.”
The specific part touching my face was annoying because I was sitting down, but I accepted it moderately and made her sit down.
“Stop it and sit down and drink alcohol.”
“Yes!”
I continued to sip alcohol with Estella by my side. The first day of the exchange meeting ended in that way.
Episode 170 Yellow’S Warehouse (1)
Episode 170: Yellow’s Warehouse (1)
A week. The duration of exchange activities in one region.
However, it doesn’t mean engaging in exchange activities for the entire week. The continent has weekends, days of rest.
And today was the first weekend morning spent in the Theocracy of Eustia.
“Saint, wake up! It’s morning!”
The shout came without fail again today. My eyes snapped open, waking me up, but my mind was still hazy.
Annoyed, I threw the pillow and dragged my legs towards the direction of the sound. I had closed the door, so today she came to the balcony.
“This is a male dormitory. And let me sleep. What is this in the morning…”
The words trailed off at that moment. Estella wasn’t alone.
“Kyle, did you sleep well?”
It was Lana. Since she couldn’t do it alone, she even dragged Lana into it. I sighed deeply and said to her.
“I slept well. But do you know this is a male dormitory?”
“Yeah, I know!”
“And you still came? How did you even get up here? How many floors is this?”
In terms of floors, it was the 10th floor. The height of the room I was staying in.
“Well… because it looked fun? And you know it’s weird to ask how I got up here, right, Kyle?”
“Well, that’s true…”
Riding Lana’s summoned beast or using Estella’s divine power, getting up that high was nothing. It would have been stranger if it were impossible.
“Come in for now.”
It was warm in the morning because it was spring, but I couldn’t keep them on the balcony.
“Saint is the best!”
“Kyle is so kind!”
The two rushed in and dived onto the bed. Then they whispered to each other.
“See, doesn’t it work if we do this?”
“Lana-nim knows the Saint very well.”
“It’s not that I know him well, it’s just that Kyle is kind. So, if Kyle ever stops you in the future, you can use this method.”
“Okay, okay, I definitely will.”
I wonder what they are teaching each other….
“Don’t teach her weird things. And… never mind.”
I didn’t bother to mention that I would have never let her in if Estella had come alone.
“So, what’s going on from the morning?”
“We came to give the Saint a tour of Eustia!”
“I came to play with Kyle and the Saintess!”
It’s only been a few days since they met, but their words and actions are perfectly in sync.
Of course, Lana is the reason they were able to become close in such a short time. Her ability and sociability allowed her to become friends with anyone quickly. It’s not for nothing that Lana is called the center of the main cast.
Anyway, I pondered Estella’s words.
“Give me a tour?”
“Yes. I’m the Saintess, right? So, there are places that are forbidden to ordinary believers, but you can go there with me. Of course, the same goes for the Saint. Ah, would you like to go see the World Tree? He told me to bring you two when you have time.”
“Huh? The World Tree said that, Saintess?”
Estella nodded.
“He said he wants to talk to the Saint and wants to see Lana-nim after a long time.”
“Oh, I see.”
It had been quite a while since Lana had visited the Theocracy of Eustia, so it made sense that he wanted to see her.
After talking to Lana, Estella looked at me and asked.
“Or is there somewhere else you want to go?”
“Uh, there is.”
“Where? As I said, we can go anywhere.”
At those words, I said to Estella.
“Yellow’s Warehouse. I want to go there.”
“Yellow-nim’s Warehouse? Really?”
“Yeah.”
“There’s nothing special there, so it’s going to be really boring…”
“I have some business to take care of, so just guide me.”
Most matters can be handled within the Empire. But that’s not always the case. Just as there are things that can only be done in the Empire, there are things that can only be resolved in the Theocracy of Eustia.
Visiting Yellow’s Warehouse is for that reason. Perhaps this problem can only be solved by searching through the warehouse.
“Okay. If the Saint says so.”
Estella gets out of bed. Lana also got up, following her. And the two walked towards the door and flung it open. Their actions were so natural that even I didn’t notice their problem.
“Eek! A woman!”
“Why are the Saintess and Lana here…!”
“T-That room is that guy’s room….”
Shouts erupted the moment they stepped out of the room. I realized the situation and used magic to pull them back inside and close the door.
“Hey…….”
“I came in through the balcony, so I forgot.”
“That’s right. This was a male dormitory, wasn’t it?”
Estella had come to my room disguised as a man. Like she did on the first day of the exchange meeting, she covered her whole body with a robe. But today she couldn’t do that because she came in through the balcony.
-S-Should we pretend we didn’t see anything?
-Wouldn’t that be better….
-It’s amazing how he even brought a woman into his room.
-I know what kind of guy he is, but this is a bit….
-…That bastard is so enviable.
Conversations could be heard from across the door. They only showed their faces for less than a second, but it was a complete mess. I can’t even imagine what kind of misunderstanding will arise from this incident and how it will proceed.
I sighed and said to Lana and Estella.
“Let’s go out to the balcony. How did you come up here when you came?”
“Riding my summoned beast… but is it okay to leave it outside like that?”
“I don’t know.”
Whatever will be, will be.
Even if this fact is known, I’ll just get a little scolding. Maybe it’ll just pass without a word.
“E-Elena won’t let this go…”
“It’s okay. It’s already too late. And she wouldn’t kill me, would she?”
I led the trembling Estella to the balcony. Then I rode Lana’s summoned beast and went down.
***
For gods, domains have significant meanings.
As a god, it contains various factors such as status, influence on the ground, and the space where power can be exerted.
For that reason, they fought to expand their domains in the past during the age of myths. And naturally, with the 6 gods, or rather, the 7 gods now, such fights do not occur.
You can tell just by looking at the Theocracy of Eustia. Each god stays in their domain, and the believers also live worshiping their god.
But the importance of domains remains unchanged. Although the meaning of domains has faded a lot compared to the past, they each used their power to protect their domains.
But only one. Yellow, the god of contract and order, was not bound by this domain.
In short, he neglected it. Yellow allowed anyone to use his domain in Eustia.
They could farm there, build buildings, or hunt. He allowed anything as long as it wasn’t an act of proselytizing to promote other gods.
It was unique. It was common to cultivate one’s own domain. Just looking at the World Tree, he turned his domain into a forest.
Still, it’s not like Yellow didn’t have anything for himself.
A warehouse. The warehouse where contracts were stored as the god of contracts was the only thing that existed in Yellow’s domain.
“Ta-da! This is Yellow-nim’s Warehouse!”
Yellow’s Warehouse, which we arrived at with Estella’s guidance. It’s not a particularly distinctive building. It’s not made of yellow like White’s domain, and it can only be described as just looking like a building.
Of course, if you see Yellow’s Warehouse for the first time, there’s something to be surprised about. The building is constantly being expanded. As the god in charge of contracts, the contracts keep increasing, so the building is being expanded in real-time.
“You can enter right away. Yellow-nim’s warehouse is always open.”
As Estella said, Yellow also neglected his warehouse. He installed some devices, but it was close to madness.
The warehouse we entered was full of people. Most of them seem to be merchants or people engaged in related occupations.
This is because contracts and merchants are inseparable. So much so that in the world, Yellow is called the god of merchants.
I followed Estella a little further inside. Then Lana asked.
“But Kyle. Is it true that Yellow-nim doesn’t have separate believers?”
“It’s true.”
Red has beastmen, Green has elves, Orange has dwarves, Blue has merfolk, and White has all races as believers.
But Yellow didn’t have any of that. He doesn’t let anyone worship him and lives alone.
It’s strange. Like domains, the number of believers was an important factor for gods. Because it’s a means to increase the status as a god.
“Why is that? Is there a separate reason?”
“I don’t know. He must have his own reasons.”
“I see.”
Lana nodded and moved on.
‘Actually, I know the reason.’
Yellow. A guy who is endlessly childish in his speech and appearance. But he’s not a god to be easily ignored.
If you think carefully about the word [Order], the answer roughly comes out.
‘The first and the original god.’
Back then when laws weren’t established, the god who established order in this world in that place full of chaos. That was Yellow.
To put it simply, he is the creator god of ‘Akacheonma’. He can be said to be a god of that level.
That’s why he didn’t have separate believers. His status as a god was already sufficient, and he was the most outstanding of all the gods.
His only interest is maintaining the order he established. That’s why the divine name of contract was also attached. There’s nothing as sure as a contract to maintain order.
This fact is not known by all the creatures on the continent, as well as the other gods including Black, that Yellow is the original god.
If there is a being who knows, it’s only White. Only White, who was born after Yellow, knows his secret.
Anyway, for that reason, even if I knew the truth, I couldn’t tell. Even if it was Lana.
“But Saint. What reason did you come to the warehouse for?”
Then Estella, who was walking ahead and guiding us, asked. I immediately answered that question.
“I’m going to look at the Arden family’s contract.”
“The Arden family? Why?”
I hesitated for a moment at those words and then opened my mouth.
“Just, there’s something I’m curious about. Related to me.”
One thing was derived from the World Tree’s words and my younger brother’s words. As a child, Kyle Arden had visited the Theocracy of Eustia.
At first, I didn’t think much of the World Tree’s words, but since my younger brother said so before coming here, I couldn’t just ignore it. I had to find out what happened in the past.
Of course, I might not be able to find out. But the Arden family is treated specially along with the imperial family. There’s a high probability that related contracts are left.
‘And this is my intuition but….’
Perhaps by finding it, I thought I could unlock the emotions contained in my body.
So….
“Guide me. To the bookshelf with contracts related to the Arden family.”
“Hmm… okay!”
Estella moves forward. I followed behind her with Lana.
Episode 171 Yellow’S Warehouse (2)
Episode 171: Yellow’s Warehouse (2)
It’s not like Yellow handles all contracts on the continent.
Contracts made through a god were expensive in themselves, and Yellow also didn’t force the act of contracting.
In the first place, managing all contracts was a difficult task, even for Yellow. So, Yellow only helped with contracts for those who came directly.
Nevertheless, many countries and people sought Yellow. Contracts made under the supervision of a god are more trustworthy and secure than anything else.
Anyway, the reason I’m saying this is that the amount of contracts sleeping in Yellow’s warehouse is beyond counting, given how many people seek Yellow out, and that’s why it’s incredibly vast.
Not only that, but Yellow’s warehouse was extremely complicated. No, beyond that level, it was a complete mess and chaotic.
It was only natural. In the first place, Yellow neglects the warehouse and doesn’t manage it. Yellow didn’t consider any convenience for visitors.
Because of that, many visitors suffer headaches. They came to see the contracts, but they’re just wasting time because of the messy state of the corridors.
Well, it wasn’t a big problem for us because we had Estella. It’s just a little tiring.
Still, it took quite a while to get to our destination. It was only after 2 hours that we arrived in the area related to the Empire.
“Ugh, it’s so far…”
“It’s because Yellow-nim doesn’t organize things. I come here sometimes, and it’s difficult because of this.”
“The Saintess has a lot of hardships, huh?”
“I’m used to it, so it’s okay.”
I left the two of them talking and walked between the bookshelves. Bundles of paper ranging from a few dozen to thousands come into view.
“How am I supposed to find it among all these…”
It was good that they were categorized by country, but nothing more than that had been done.
Moreover, the history of the Empire is 400 years. So, I have to find the contracts related to the Arden family among the contracts accumulated over 400 years.
Of course, the family’s contracts would have been categorized separately. Like the Imperial family, the Arden family is treated specially.
“Where are our family contracts gathered?”
“The Arden family’s are… from here.”
To my question, Estella tapped one of the bookshelves and pointed to a bookshelf far away from there. There were almost 100 of them.
“It’s up to there.”
“…That’s too many.”
“You know. What kind of family the Saint’s family is. Compared to its reputation, this is nothing. And…”
Estella pointed to the contract bookshelves on the opposite side and continued.
“It’s less than the Imperial family’s. The Imperial family’s contracts are more than 10 times as many.”
Bookshelves filled with contracts that couldn’t be seen even at the end of the line of sight. It was worthy of the lineage of the first Emperor who once unified the continent.
Of course, the relationship between the 6 gods and the first Emperor wasn’t good, but they weren’t foolish enough to ignore each other’s power.
Anyway.
“More than that, when will I find it? There are too many.”
“Kyle, should I help you? If we search with the kids, we’ll find it quickly.”
“I’d appreciate it, but it’ll be difficult.”
Although the warehouse is always open, the security is thorough. Only those involved in the contract can view it.
If there is anyone who can help, it is Estella, the Saintess. I said to her.
“The period is from when I was born until I was 16 years old. Find any contracts that mention my name.”
“Okay, Saint!”
Estella scattered according to my words and searched for the contract after me. Lana followed me next to me.
“But why are you looking for the contracts?”
“Like I said before, there’s something I’m curious about.”
“Is it important to Kyle?”
“Maybe… it’ll be important.”
First of all, it’s certain that there was some kind of incident in my childhood. But whether it’s important or not can only be known after seeing it.
I turned my head away from Lana and looked at the contracts. Then suddenly, Lana put her hand on my cheek and said.
“Kyle… are you sad?”
“No, not really?”
“But why are you about to cry?”
At those words, I brought my hand to my eyes. Moisture slightly stained my fingers. I was embarrassed, but I had this thought.
‘There’s definitely something.’
Anger and hatred. These are the reactions mainly shown by Kyle Arden’s body. The target was his younger brother in the past, and Ariel, which is still ongoing.
It’s not that he didn’t show any other reactions. In particular, reactions such as joy, sadness, and pleasure occurred in relation to his older sister.
But apart from that, it was extremely rare for his body to react. That’s why I was even more curious. What on earth happened in the past that makes me so sad?
Well, I could slowly find out about that from now on.
“It’s okay, so don’t worry.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, really.”
I reassured Lana and dropped her off. Then I continued searching for the contract. Nevertheless, Lana looked at me with worried eyes.
It was when I had searched about 20 bookshelves like that. Lana called out to someone with a happy voice.
“Princess? The Princess was here too! Hello, Princess!”
“Ah, Lana. I see you here. Nice to see you.”
Then Ariel’s gaze turned towards me. I lowered my head silently. She followed me.
After exchanging greetings, we approached Ariel.
“What brings you here, Princess? Did you come because you have something to do?”
“That’s right. I came because I have something to look for personally. But why is Lana…”
“Kyle said he had something to find, so I came with him! With the Saintess.”
“The Saintess, you say…”
Ariel turned her head this way and that to find Estella. But she couldn’t see her because she was on a bookshelf far away.
“If it’s Estella, she’ll come later, so please say hello then.”
“Well, then…”
Ariel agreed appropriately. I asked her why she came here.
“More than that, what brings you here?”
“Just… I wanted to know about my ancestor’s anecdotes. I thought I might be able to find something out here.”
“You mean the first Emperor?”
“That’s right, Lana.”
She was still very interested in the first Emperor, Kiran Tianis. There are many records left in the Imperial Palace and in the world, but he is such a mysterious figure in the history of the continent.
“What exactly are you curious about?”
“I didn’t come to find something specific, so anything is fine.”
At those words, I looked at the Imperial family’s contract bookshelves. And I picked up a contract that Ariel would be interested in and told her.
“That one would be worth seeing.”
“Yes? How did you…”
“Don’t ask and just look at it.”
I cut off her words and blocked Ariel’s question.
Of course, the contract doesn’t have a title or brief description. But I knew roughly where the content related to the first Emperor was located.
Ariel took out the bundle of contracts I pointed to according to my words. She is the bloodline of the first Emperor. Also, since the contract between the first Emperor and the god has been passed down, she was able to take out the contract without difficulty.
She glanced at the contract in her hand and seemed interested. She forgot that we were there and watched it for a while, then was startled and thanked me.
“Thank you. I found something interesting thanks to you.”
“You’re welcome.”
I turned my back on Ariel and looked at the contract again. But before long, Ariel asked us.
“But Kyle, what are you here to find?”
“…Just, I came to see if there were any contracts related to me.”
“Did you have a contract with a god?”
“I don’t know the details either. I came today to find out.”
The conversation ended there. I turned my head back to the contract bookshelf.
But this time, I quickly stopped the action.
“Saint! I found what you were looking for! This is the only contract related to the Saint!”
It’s because Estella came back with the contract. I stopped her from running quickly from far away.
“Come slowly. It’s not urgent.”
“How can I do that when the Saint is looking for it? Ah, this person is…”
She was startled when she saw Ariel and stopped.
“Hello. I am Ariel Tianis, the Princess of the Tiran Empire.”
“I’m Estella. Nice to meet you, Princess Ariel.”
A short greeting. At the same time, awkwardness flows. Well, I don’t need to talk about the reason.
I quickly intervened between the two.
“Let’s talk later and give me the contract first.”
“Here you go!”
I received the contract. I immediately unfolded the paper and looked at the contents. And on the very first page, the names of the contract parties were written.
Decal Arden, Ophelia Teins, Kyle Arden……….
It started with my father’s name, followed by my mother and my name. And at the end, the names of two gods were written.
One was Green, the god of life and earth.
The other was Yellow, the god of contract and order.
After roughly figuring out who was involved, I turned to the next page. But I couldn’t help but stop at the contents written there.
“…….”
In the contract, which should have contained overall information including the contract details.
[Record Deleted]
That was all that was written.
It’s the same even if you look at other pages. Only the word [Record Deleted] was written, and all contents were erased.
When I was silent, the three people asked me.
“Saint, what’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong, Kyle?”
“Is there something strange in the contents?”
I didn’t answer the three people and calmly thought about it. But no matter how much I thought about it, there was no answer. There’s no way Yellow, the god of contracts, would arbitrarily delete the records in the contract.
“Hey, is it possible for the contract to have no contents?”
“Hmm… no? I haven’t heard anything like that from Yellow-nim.”
“Then why… haa.”
I sighed and said to her.
“Can you call Yellow now?”
“Just a moment.”
Estella put her hands together and prayed. It was to convey the message to Yellow.
After a while, Estella opened her mouth.
“Yes, Yellow-nim has time.”
“Then call Yellow.”
“Okay, Saint.!”
Immediately after, a huge amount of divine power bloomed inside the warehouse, and someone appeared.
“Hello, Estella! Why did you call me?”
It was Yellow, the god of contract and order.
“Hello, Yellow-nim! It’s because the Saint is looking for Yellow-nim.”
“Really? Why would our prospective Saint be looking for me~.”
The guy looked at me with a childish voice. I immediately showed Yellow the contract.
“This. Talk to me about this contract.”
“Ah, that…”
Yellow, who saw the contract, had a subtle expression.
Episode 172 Yellow’S Warehouse (3)
Episode 172: Yellow’s Warehouse (3)
“Ah, that….”
Yellow stared at the contract I held out for a long time.
But even after 5 minutes, even after 10 minutes, Yellow’s mouth didn’t open. And the moment I was about to say something.
“I don’t know. What was it?”
“…You wrote it. Why don’t you know?”
When I blamed Yellow, he puffed out his cheeks, putting his hands on his hips. And he pouted his lips as if a child was angry, and said.
“I know that much. Do you think I wouldn’t recognize a contract containing my power?”
“You know that, but why don’t you know why the record was deleted? You’re the person in charge of the contract.”
When I said that, he said something truly absurd.
“I might not know. Do I have to know everything just because I was in charge of the contract in the middle?”
“…….”
I was speechless. Just like last time, this damn Yellow bastard has a knack for pissing people off.
“Recall it when I’m asking nicely.”
When I growled in a low voice, Yellow said.
“Isn’t that something you shouldn’t be asking me?”
“Hey….”
“Okay, I’ll do it, geez. Hmph, this saint is so mean….”
Yellow, who was grumbling, snatched the contract from me and examined it this way and that. Yellow, who was floating in the air, opened his mouth after a while.
“First of all, the contract details were deleted for only one reason.”
“What is it?”
“Because the contracting party asked for it to be deleted.”
Yellow tapped the blank contract and continued.
“Usually, in these cases, they delete it because they don’t want anyone to know the contract details. Because it contains the content of what kind of work or for what reason this contract was made, they want to completely erase it from the world.”
“Then why don’t you know?”
“That’s because the party involved also wanted to erase my memory. I just followed it. I received a lot of offerings in the process, so I don’t care.”
He handed me the contract. And he pointed to the four names written on the contract.
Decal Arden, Ophelia Tains, Kyle Arden, World Tree. There were only four.
“The only ones who have memories left are these four, including you. The rest have had all memories of the process erased according to the contract.”
“So you don’t know either? Does that make sense?”
“Why are you being so foolish? Of course, it makes sense because that’s the contract. If I don’t keep it, it will damage me. Don’t you think the name ‘God of Contracts’ is too easy?”
“…….”
That was right. If a god does not maintain its essence, its divinity will be greatly damaged.
“Hoo….”
I sighed in frustration, and Yellow continued.
“But I don’t delete records very often. The disadvantages are too great compared to the advantages. The contracting party cannot see the contract details, and only the contract traces remain. Of course, confidentiality is certain. And….”
Yellow rested his chin on his hand and tapped his lips, lost in thought. And soon he opened his mouth.
“The reason for deleting memories is mostly due to shame. They don’t want it to be known to the world through the mouths of those who witnessed it. Kieren has had a contract like this with me before.”
I appreciate the detailed explanation, but I wasn’t curious about the backstory. I don’t care what embarrassing things he did.
“But you’re the contracting party. You don’t need to ask me, right….”
Yellow stopped talking. He came closer to me, looked at my face intently, and then smiled slyly.
“You can’t remember, can you? That’s why you found me.”
I wanted to punch his lips that went up to the sky. But I couldn’t show it with actions, nor could I answer Yellow’s words.
“Why are you silent?”
“…….”
Yellow’s lips went up even more, as if he accepted my silence as a sign of affirmation.
“I remember there’s something roughly. But I don’t know the details… That’s interesting! Amnesia is common, but it’s the first time that the contracting party of a record deletion contract has lost their memory!”
“Shut up.”
I growled once again and shut Yellow’s mouth. But he wasn’t in a state where that would work.
“The probability is low, but if you add this condition to the contract again….”
Yellow muttered to himself and laughed, as if he had come up with a new contract method. But that state didn’t last long, and he said to me.
“But there are two others who remember, and there’s Green, so there won’t be a problem. If you’re curious about the lost memories, ask the three of them. Does this solve the problem? Isn’t there a god who worries about you like me?”
No, there are a lot of problems.
‘How do I ask them?’
First of all, Decal Arden and Ophelia Tains. To ask my father and mother, I had to return to the family or send a letter.
But in the meantime, they ignored my letters, and our relationship wasn’t very good, so it was awkward to ask.
Then there’s only one left, the World Tree. But there are many problems here too.
‘She’ll 100% ask for something. Why would I go there?’
That World Tree might use that as an opportunity to ask for a favor. I hated that to death. I’d rather not ask.
“Is your curiosity resolved? Can I go now?”
“Go.”
I waved my hand weakly.
“Then bye-bye~. See you next time.”
Yellow waved his hand and left the warehouse.
“Haa….”
I also let out a sigh once, and then said to the three next to me.
“I’ll go first. You three… come slowly.”
Sensing the heavy atmosphere, the three didn’t say anything and let me go.
“Please return safely, Saint!”
“See you later, Kyle!”
“W-Well, please go back safely….”
The three of them said goodbye to me as I left.
That’s how I left Yellow’s warehouse.
“This is so frustrating.”
As soon as I came out, I cursed.
I thought I would find a clue related to Kyle Arden and solve it, but only more questions arose. As someone who took the time to come all the way here, I couldn’t help but feel frustrated.
Of course, through the conversation with Yellow, I found out that the emotions stemming from the memories contained in this body were more serious than I thought.
“More than that, what should I do now?”
I asked myself that, but there was only one answer.
“What should I do? I have to find it.”
I can’t keep being devoured by the memories of this body. I was starting to get annoyed.
And there are still methods left. There are a few ways to find out what happened in the past that come to mind. Of course, it was impossible right now due to timing.
Anyway, since I went out, I thought about doing something, but I didn’t feel like it.
“Let’s go and sleep.”
I woke up in the middle of sleeping, so that would be good. After that, I didn’t stop by anywhere else and went back to the accommodation.
***
Inside the warehouse where Kyle had left. In that place where only a heavy silence flowed, Estella was the first to move.
“I’ll be going now.”
She said goodbye to the two who remained together.
“See you again later. Lady Lana, Princess Ariel.”
“Goodbye, Saintess!”
“If there’s another chance, let’s meet again.”
Lana and Ariel sent Estella off.
The two of them were left alone in the warehouse. Lana asked Ariel first.
“Shall we go now, Princess? Is there anything else you need to see?”
“No, there isn’t.”
“Then let’s go!”
Lana, who was closely attached to her side and put her arms around her, moved. Ariel also moved her steps in response to her movement.
The two quickly left the warehouse. Lana asked Ariel.
“By the way, Princess. What are you going to do now? Do you have any other plans?”
“I don’t have any. If Lana has time, how about going somewhere for tea?”
“I’d love to!”
Lana’s face was bright with a smile. Ariel smiled for no reason.
She always smiles whenever I see her, but seeing her bright smile up close makes my lips curl up even more.
Even as the same woman, she’s so cute, would other people be any different? Perhaps it was natural that he liked her.
However, contrary to the emotions that appeared on the surface, Ariel couldn’t keep smiling. Someone kept coming to mind.
“Shall we go to a cafe?”
“Um, how about there?”
“It looks good.”
Lana and Ariel, who left Yellow’s territory and arrived in the central city of Eustia, were looking for a place to talk and were quickly decided.
“What are you going to drink?”
“I’ll have a light tea.”
“Then I… I’ll have coffee!”
The two ordered drinks and sat by the window in a nearby spot when their orders came out.
“There are so many people~. It seems as many as the capital.”
“There’s an exchange meeting and it’s the weekend.”
With two reasons overlapping, it was natural for the cafe to be crowded with people. That’s how Lana and Ariel chatted while basking in the afternoon sun.
However, Ariel kept making a blank expression in the middle. And Lana noticed Ariel’s condition and knew what kind of heart it came from.
Lana called Ariel with a smile.
“Princess.”
“Why, Lana?”
“Are you worried about Kyle?”
“…….”
Ariel closed her mouth at the sudden question.
What should I answer? Ariel hesitated to answer.
Lana is the woman who is closest to him and like a lover. In front of her, it was difficult to say that I was worried.
Of course, Ariel knows that Lana is not the type to get angry if she says that. Perhaps she would just brush it off.
Even so, she was reluctant to answer. This was a matter of conscience. So Ariel asked, twisting the words slightly.
“Isn’t Lana… worried?”
“No, I’m not worried.”
Ariel was momentarily startled by the unexpected answer.
“…Lana also saw it. What kind of expression he was making.”
“I saw it too. What kind of face Kyle was making.”
Who didn’t see it? No one in that place didn’t see what kind of face Kyle was making.
Anger, sadness, frustration, etc. All kinds of emotions were mixed together, and I couldn’t forget the appearance of a puppy that was somehow deflated.
“But why….”
“Because it’s Kyle.”
It was explained with one word, Kyle, but Ariel didn’t understand. Lana read Ariel’s thoughts and explained further.
“Princess. Does Kyle look mentally weak to you?”
“No.”
Ariel knew it well. Kyle, how strong his mentality is.
If he had the same spirit as an ordinary student, he would not have been able to endure the Trianis Academy life so far. The criticism and insults poured out on him after the trial were not of a general kind.
“Then does he look like someone who will continue to be sullen because he’s dyed in those emotions?”
“That’s not it either.”
“That’s right. Kyle sometimes gets into that state, but he quickly shakes it off and returns to normal. Of course, it doesn’t seem like that with Evan, but.”
Ariel smiled slightly at those words. Because I know very well how he treats Evan.
“So don’t worry too much, Princess. Kyle will overcome it soon. I’m worried about the conversation Kyle had with God, but we can’t help with that. Because it’s Kyle’s personal matter.”
“That’s true, but….”
Nevertheless, Ariel couldn’t let go of her uneasy heart.
What happened in the Arden family that they deleted the records, and for what reason did Kyle lose his memory at the time?
No matter how hard I tried to erase those thoughts that came to mind, they kept lingering in my head.
Even though Ariel was more nervous because of secrets like Kyle’s teacher or the pain he held in his heart. This incident made my heart even more troubled.
‘I wish I didn’t know….’
If that were the case, it wouldn’t have been so difficult.
But it was too late, and Ariel couldn’t do anything for him.
“Haa….”
I could only let out a deep sigh full of worries.
Episode 173 Date(?) (1)
Episode 173 Date(?)(1)
The day after a slightly unpleasant day.
I woke up in the morning but didn’t get up. I just lay blankly on the bed, staring at the ceiling.
Like that, 10 minutes, 20 minutes. Time passed endlessly. Still, my actions didn’t change. I just lay there without even moving a finger.
I was a little hungry along the way, but I had no intention of going to the cafeteria. I just wanted to lie here like this.
But then. A sound that disturbed my rest was heard.
Knock knock
…Who could be visiting? I carefully thought about the kids who would come to see me.
The first ones that came to mind were Lana and Estella. I thought they might be worried about yesterday’s incident and came to see me. Or maybe Evan and Bale came because it was the weekend.
However, today was a day when everything was a bother. I didn’t want to meet people just like I didn’t want to do anything. But I couldn’t ignore it if one of the four had come.
I dragged my feet and moved my body.
Creak….
The girl I saw the moment I opened the door.
“Sen…!”
Bang!
I closed the door before she could even finish speaking. Then, a reaction erupted from the other side.
-Senior! How can you not listen to your cute junior and chase her away?
Chloe pounded on the door. I stood with my back against the door, blocking her entry.
“Hoo….”
I swept my face. My face was so distorted that I could feel it with my fingertips.
I did that for a while. After much deliberation, I opened the door again. Chloe smiled when the door opened.
“I knew you’d open it for me, Senior.”
“…Why did you come? And don’t you know this is a men’s dorm?”
Starting with Estella, Lana, and now Chloe. Why are they all breaking the rules?
I already got an earful from the students on the same floor yesterday. Please don’t bring women here. At least meet them on the first floor.
Unlike when I used a dormitory alone in Trianis, this is a group living situation. There was etiquette to be followed.
But they broke the promise in less than a day….
-Seriously, that’s too much….
-Doing this in less than a day….
Of course, the reaction couldn’t be good. Moreover, Chloe didn’t even come disguised like Estella, so even more attention was focused on her.
“Of course, I know.”
“…….”
I knew it. Chloe isn’t the type of person to care about other people’s opinions.
I stood in front of the door like a gatekeeper, blocking her from entering, and said to her.
“Tell me what you came for and leave. You’re being noisy.”
If I didn’t chase her away quickly, I would be cursed at by the students on the same floor. Even if my reputation is sky-high, I still have to keep the basics.
“Senior~.”
Chloe approached. She came close enough for our noses to touch, looked up at me, and continued.
“Would you like to go on a date with me?”
“No.”
Bang!
I pushed her away as is and closed the door.
***
In the end, I came outside with Chloe. Because she kept standing in front of the door. I couldn’t help it because I was conscious of the other students.
“Do you know you’re weird sometimes, Senior? You’re going to accept me in the end, but you act like you’re pushing me away. Well, I like that side of you too, though.”
“Be quiet.”
After shutting Chloe up, I quickly moved forward. As the distance widened in an instant, Chloe ran to catch up with me.
“Let’s go together, Senior~.”
I didn’t stop and continued to widen the distance. But that didn’t last long, and she caught up with me with a single teleport.
“Got you!”
Chloe linked arms with the arm she grabbed. I could only sigh. I don’t know why she’s being like this, especially today.
“Don’t run away and just follow me. I’ve already planned the course. You haven’t had breakfast, have you?”
“…No.”
“Hehe, that’s good. I found a good restaurant yesterday.”
She smiled and led me.
“Here it is!”
The place we arrived at was a restaurant on the outskirts of the central city. The sign was a bit shabby, so it seemed like an old restaurant.
“Come on, let’s go in.”
Chloe pulled me again this time, and I was dragged in as is. The restaurant we entered was decent and plain, unlike the exterior.
“How is it? Not bad, right?”
“…Yeah.”
After sitting down, Chloe spoke to me. I answered her appropriately.
Soon after, plates of food were placed on the table one after another. It seemed like she had made a reservation.
Dozens of dishes were placed on the table. Chloe spread her arms wide and said.
“Eat up! I prepared it for you, Senior!”
“…….”
I carefully looked at the dishes and then stared at Chloe. Fortunately, she didn’t seem to have done anything strange.
I picked up a fork and started tasting the food one by one. Then I asked.
“So, what’s the reason you came out here? If you have something to say, say it now.”
“I’m sad if you say that. I heard from my sister yesterday that you were in a bad mood, so I brought you out to cheer you up.”
Chloe wiped her eyes with her hands as if she was sad. But it was a futile act, and not a single drop of moisture came out.
“They say a person suddenly changes when it’s time to die. Is that something like that?”
“Senior, that’s too much. How can you distort someone’s good intentions like that? But if anything has changed….”
Chloe stared at me intently and smiled.
“It’s just that my feelings for you have grown even bigger?”
“Keep your bullshit to a minimum.”
“Wow… that was really hurtful.”
I ignored Chloe’s reaction and just ate. But even that wasn’t easy. Because she offered me food every time my mouth was empty.
“Here, Senior, aah~.”
“I’ll eat it myself, so leave me alone.”
“Don’t do that~.”
She refused my refusal and put food in my mouth. She was pushing it so much that I had no choice but to accept it.
“Hehe, you’re eating well.”
“…….”
As I ate like that, I had eaten everything before I knew it. As many as there were, the amount of food in each dish was small, so I wondered how it all fit in my stomach.
“Are you full?”
“Yeah.”
“How was the taste? Delicious, right?”
“So-so.”
“Do you know that the chef here would be very disappointed if he heard that?”
At the same time, I felt another gaze. It was the chef’s, who was peeking out from the kitchen, looking this way.
It seemed like he wanted to hear my evaluation of the cooking as a Saint. I was embarrassed that I had lied, so I just said quietly.
“…It was delicious.”
“I knew you’d like it. The food here suits my taste too.”
When I answered that way, the chef smiled proudly and went back into the kitchen.
We finished our meal like that and got up from our seats. And the moment we left the restaurant.
“The bill.”
“Of course, I paid it.”
“You?”
I looked at her with a suspicious expression. As far as I know, Chloe doesn’t do trivial things like paying the bill. She doesn’t manipulate minds and pass it off as paying with magic.
“I’m serious? I’m not a cheapskate, and how much would I get out of cheating you out of it?”
I turned my gaze to the chef. He showed me a heavy pouch filled with money.
“…Let’s go.”
I was embarrassed and quickly left the restaurant. Chloe approached me next to me. She seemed a little angry.
“Apologize, Senior. That was really hurtful.”
When I thought about it, it seemed like I had only thought of her in a bad light. Maybe it’s because I know something about Chloe, so it unconsciously came out in my words and actions.
Maybe this attitude won’t be easily corrected, but this time it was definitely my fault.
“…I’m sorry.”
As soon as I said that, Chloe’s face brightened up.
“Then it’s okay.”
With a big smile on her face, she clung to me again.
“You should know you’re lucky, Senior. I wouldn’t have let it go so easily if it was someone else. Ah~ There’s no junior as generous as me.”
“Generous my ass.”
“Okay, okay, no sarcasm!”
After that, I followed Chloe.
The next course after breakfast was a walk. It was to get rid of my full stomach.
“Isn’t the air nice? This road is as pleasing to me as the restaurant from earlier.”
“Yeah, it’s nice.”
After walking for about an hour, the walk was over.
Next, we visited a store.
“Senior, how about this outfit? Does it suit me?”
“Yeah, it suits you.”
“Then shall I buy it?”
At first, I bought a few outfits for Chloe.
“Senior, try this on. And this too. Ah, I think these two would look good too….”
“Stop bringing so much. I’ve already tried on over 20 outfits.”
“That just means there are a lot of clothes that suit you~.”
Under her leadership, I also bought about 10 outfits. It was so annoying that I almost died.
As we walked around various parts of the central city like that, it was already 3 p.m. It was a long time after lunch.
At the same time, the date(?) with Chloe was also over, so we went to a nearby cafe to rest.
“How was it? Was today fun? How’s your mood?”
“I’ve never been in a bad mood once.”
“Come on~ Don’t lie.”
Chloe, who laughed as if to say don’t say nonsense, took a cookie to her mouth and munched on it. I just rested my chin on my hand and drank my drink.
“But what have you been doing all this time to know so many places? Did you properly participate in the exchange meeting?”
“Hmm, well… of course I didn’t! What’s so fun about playing with kids? It’s better to go out and play during that time.”
“Participate.”
“I did participate. I just dropped out along the way.”
I knew it. There was no way she, who doesn’t properly participate in Trianis, would do it even after coming to the Holy Kingdom.
“But aren’t I admirable? I didn’t cause any trouble, did I? So… praise me, Senior.”
“Yeah, you did well.”
“Don’t just say it~. Isn’t there a reward for listening well?”
“Reward for what reward.”
I’m the one who was dragged around, but she wants a reward.
“Stop talking nonsense and eat your cookie.”
I put a cookie in Chloe’s hand.
“Hmph, you’re mean, Senior. Not even granting the wish of a junior who has worked so hard to prepare.”
“Here, here’s a reward.”
I put another cookie in her other hand. Then Chloe frowned.
“Oh well, I guess…. I’m the one who has to understand.”
“I’m the one who has to understand.”
We spent time chatting idly. Then Chloe asked me.
“Senior.”
“What.”
“Are you having fun at this exchange meeting?”
I don’t know why she’s asking that, but I answered anyway.
“Where’s the fun in it? I’m just doing it.”
The exchange meeting itself isn’t fun. The reason I participated in this event is for the sake of the protagonist and supporting actors. If it wasn’t for that, I wouldn’t have wanted to participate.
“Hmm~ is that so?”
“Yeah.”
Chloe looked like she was thinking about something at my answer. She didn’t open her mouth for a long time and munched on her cookie little by little.
After she ate the two cookies I gave her, she put her hand on the table and said quietly.
“Then, Senior.”
“What again? Don’t beat around the bush and say it.”
“It’s not that….”
Chloe’s hand slowly approached. She grabbed my hand, shone her crimson eyes, and scattered the power of charm.
“Instead of wasting time like this, why don’t you leave Ustia with me… .”
Each word delivered through Chloe’s mouth was etched in my mind. It stimulated my mind as if it were like that night last year.
Why is she doing this knowing it won’t work? I was curious about the reason, so I quietly waited for Chloe’s next words.
“Why don’t you go on a trip with me during the exchange meeting instead?”
And that was really… a word that I didn’t know the meaning of, yet it was somehow meaningful.
Episode 174 Date(?) (2)
Episode 174 Date(?)(2)
‘A trip….’
Her sudden words momentarily flustered me. At the same time, various thoughts cluttered my head.
Why she was saying this, what her intention was, why she used the power of seduction, etc. Multiple questions popped up one after another.
I quietly stared at Chloe. It was to figure out her true intentions from her words and actions.
However, a calm tone, a face only wearing a smiling expression. It was difficult to read anything from Chloe’s appearance.
“…Hoo.”
I let out a sigh. And I opened my mouth, meeting Chloe’s eyes.
“Chloe.”
“Yes, Senior.”
“What’s the reason?”
“For what?”
“You know. What I’m talking about.”
I spread mana to block the power Chloe was scattering. If that power leaked out even a little in this crowded place, chaos would erupt.
After blocking Chloe’s power, I quietly stared at her.
“Well, just….”
Chloe retrieved her hand that she had placed on mine and continued speaking.
“I just wanted to monopolize Senior for a while. There haven’t been many days recently that I’ve been with Senior. Especially… what was her name again? Working under that nameless professor.”
“It’s not a nameless professor, it’s Senior Ruina. A senior who graduated from Trianis last year.”
“Do I have to know that person’s name?”
I was truly speechless.
Well, it was hard to expect much from her. Besides the names of the main characters, including Evan, she wouldn’t remember anything at all.
Anyway.
“You used that power for just that reason? Even though you said you wouldn’t?”
“Just that? How important this is to me. Furthermore, I couldn’t even meet you for the past week because of that fox-like bitch.”
“It’s your fault. You could have met me even with Estella.”
“Aish, how can I go when that bitch is there!”
As soon as I mentioned Estella’s name, Chloe flared up as if having a seizure.
“And do you think I didn’t want to meet you? That damn bitch kept blocking me with divine power, so I couldn’t meet you.”
I wondered why she was spreading divine power when she met me. So there was a reason like that.
“So, Senior~.”
Then Chloe smiled brightly and approached me. She put her hand on my body and touched me with a sticky touch. And then, bringing her face close to my ear.
“Let’s go on a trip, just the two of us.”
She whispered in my ear with a sweet voice. The voice filled with the power of fascination was directly embedded in my brain, and momentarily shook my mind. As a result, my heart was pounding and my body was quite excited.
Her unchanging power. Chloe’s ability to stimulate instinct itself was still threatening.
But it’s not enough to give in. It didn’t work in the past, and the realm of the body, which has grown much more than then, quickly shook off Chloe’s power.
“No.”
“Heeing, that’s too much….”
Even if she evokes sympathy with a tearful face, my thoughts do not change. I pushed Chloe away and said.
“You should stop with the nonsense and give up. No matter how you persuade me, I will never go.”
Of course, it doesn’t matter if I leave Justia and go to another country or region. This exchange event will flow quietly. So there is no need for me to be there.
But that doesn’t mean I have any intention of going. At least not because of Chloe. If I did, she would follow me around and bother me.
“What if Lana unnie joins? The three of us go together. Isn’t that a great idea?”
“…Still not going.”
It’s no use trying to tempt me by bringing up Lana. No matter what conditions she puts forward, I will never go.
Then Chloe said with a sulky face.
“Senior. Are you perhaps not getting it up?”
“What?”
“It doesn’t make sense. How can you reject a cute junior who asks you to go on a trip alone? If it were a normal man….”
“Just shut up, please.”
Starting with Evan, continuing with Ariel, and now even hearing this from Chloe. It’s driving me crazy.
It’s true that I live a celibate life, but I’m a healthy man. I feel what I’m supposed to feel properly.
‘Tsk, I should go back.’
The longer I stay, the more painful it is for me.
I asked her.
“Is there anything else you want to do?”
“No? There isn’t. This is the last of the date courses.”
“Then I’m leaving.”
As soon as I heard those words, I got up from my seat.
“Huh? Are you just going?”
“Isn’t this much playing enough?”
“Hey, that’s what I should be saying. I brought you out to cheer Senior up.”
“Shut up.”
I had no intention of listening to Chloe’s nonsense anymore, so I immediately moved my steps. I didn’t say goodbye, and I didn’t look back.
Behind me, I heard Chloe’s voice.
“Senior, think about it. I’ll allow it even with Lana unnie.”
“It’s already over since the persuasion failed, so give up.”
“I have no intention of doing that. Senior, you should think about it carefully. I’m really serious~.”
What are you talking about? I’ll say it again, I have no intention of going at all.
I ignored Chloe’s words and left the cafe.
***
“Heeum….”
The place where Kyle left. Chloe still remained in the cafe.
With one hand on her chin, she sat still with a blank face. Her opposite hand stirred the coffee she hadn’t finished drinking with a teaspoon.
She endlessly stirred the coffee like that. Then, she clicked her tongue at the temperature of the coffee that she felt on her skin.
“Tsk, it’s cold.”
Then she warmed the coffee with magic. But perhaps because of that process. Chloe lost interest in the coffee. She pushed the cup far away.
“Haa….”
And then, a long sigh came out. It was a breath filled with emotion, enough to immediately feel the thoughts contained within if you were next to her.
“Senior….”
Chloe called Kyle. Along with that, Chloe’s head was naturally turned in the direction Kyle had left. Chloe’s eyes toward the door were full of regret, and all sorts of emotions were mixed together.
Maintaining that state, Chloe spoke in a tone that revealed frustration.
“It would be nice if you just gave in. Why do you keep rejecting me….”
She couldn’t understand why Kyle was rejecting her, saying that going on a trip was difficult. Chloe felt like she had been foolishly trying to persuade him, even breaking promises.
I only did it for Senior….
If she didn’t care for Kyle, she wouldn’t have done this. She would have just left him alone to do as he pleased.
That’s why Chloe, who was diligently trying to persuade Kyle, was just frustrated.
“…….”
Chloe leaned her face on the table and looked at her reflection in the coffee. Every time, she constantly sighed.
“Senior.”
Chloe called Kyle in a heavy voice. At the same time, Kyle’s image appeared on the surface of the coffee. She looked at her senior and continued speaking.
“I really tried. But you were the one who rejected me. So….”
Chloe whispered as she watched Kyle return to the dorm.
“From now on, what happens is what Senior will have to deal with. I clearly… did my best.”
Immediately after, Chloe disappeared from the cafe.
***
Clang! Clang! Clang!
The sound of a hammer echoed. That clear and beautiful sound beautifully illuminated the smithy as time went on.
Clang! Clang! Clang!
The existence creating such a sound was a man in the center of the smithy. He hammered the metal with a rough-looking black hammer, and each time, a sacred aura was emitted.
He put the still red-hot metal into the water he had obtained from Blue.
Sizzle…
Then, a tremendous amount of smoke was generated, and the metal cooled down in an instant. As expected, Blue’s water was trustworthy. If it weren’t for this, he wouldn’t have been able to cool the metal.
“Tsk.”
He clicked his tongue as he took out the completed work. It was because it was not a satisfactory level of completion.
“I’m not in good condition today.”
Orange, with a gravelly voice, threw the hammer in his hand into a gap in the rock. It was as if that was its place, and it fit perfectly.
He also threw the crafted product he had worked hard to create into the magma. The magma, filled with heat drawn from deep underground, instantly turned the metal into liquid.
After that, Orange brought a liquor bottle as big as his body. Then, he sat on a nearby rock and poured it into his throat.
Liquor is a very important liquid that blacksmiths can never do without. It wasn’t for nothing that they jokingly said they were filled with liquor instead of blood.
Orange quenched his thirst with liquor for a long time. Then, after confirming that someone was coming to him, he put down the liquor bottle.
Orange greeted the other party with a welcoming voice.
“Red, what brings you here? You who never leave your domain.”
“I came to you because I have a proposal to make.”
“A proposal? From you, Red?”
It was a surprising thing for Orange. That’s because Red didn’t know the words cooperation and collaboration. He was always only doing individual activities. So it was natural to be surprised.
“That’s right.”
“I’ll listen to what it is. Tell me.”
Red stared down at Orange quietly. And then he said in an oppressive voice.
“Hammer for me.”
“…….”
At that moment, Orange’s face turned cold. That one word that trampled on his pride as a blacksmith made it impossible for him to maintain his usual appearance.
“What do you mean, Red.”
Orange asked in a voice as cold as his expression.
“It’s as I said. Make weapons for me.”
“Are you ordering me now.”
Then Red scoffed.
“Yes, if it’s an order, it’s an order. So, Orange.”
Red released his energy and continued speaking.
“If you don’t want to die, you better follow my words.”
Red’s energy pressed down on Orange. But Orange was not one to just stand by and be subjected to it. He created fire in the magma river flowing next to him.
“You looked down on me too much, Red! Do you think you can beat me in my domain!”
Orange’s fire pushed back Red’s energy. But he couldn’t completely push it back. As expected of the God of Strife, Red’s pure power alone was greater.
“It would certainly be difficult here.”
A situation where they were evenly matched. Red withdrew his energy first. And then he said to Orange.
“A war will break out, Orange. So… decide which side you will stand on.”
With that, Red disappeared from Orange’s domain.
A collision that happened in an instant, and was resolved in an instant. Orange slumped down in his place.
“Damn it… that’s why I wasn’t in good condition.”
After quenching his thirst with liquor once more, Orange lay down on his back.
“Damn Red.”
Red was the most problematic of the six gods. He was self-righteous and his personality was endlessly dirty, and that temperament that always craved fighting and power could never be said to be good.
As if proving him, there was not a single god among the other five gods, including Orange, who had not clashed with Red. In the days when all sorts of gods were running rampant, small and large clashes happened every day.
Of course, there was no such thing now that peace had been reached. At least until just now.
“I don’t know what justification he’s making a fuss about this time.”
The last time he made a fuss was 400 years ago. It was when the first emperor of the Tyran Empire, Kiran Trianis, was alive. Since then, Red’s actions have been blocked through various contracts.
So he shouldn’t be able to do anything. I was a little doubtful about what he was believing in.
“Heeum….”
Orange was lost in thought for a moment, and soon the answer came out.
“Was it Kyle Arden? The name of the Saint.”
The name that Torca had so highly praised. At the same time, a human who might become a Saint.
Originally, I was going to meet him a little later.
“It would be good to meet him.”
He decided to move up the time because he was concerned about Red’s actions.
Episode 175 Blacksmith’S Village (1)
Episode 175: The Swordsmith Village (1)
Week 2 of the Exchange Event.
This week’s exchange activity location was Hayang’s territory. And the students’ eyes sparkled when they heard that.
That’s because if you walk the path of a knight, there is someone under Hayang that you will definitely like.
That is the paladin.
A branch of the knight. They were the ones who used divine power instead of mana.
The popularity of paladins is enormous on the continent.
Wearing pure white armor, emitting pure white divine power, and protecting others. It was the image that those who dreamed of becoming knights desired, and a scene like a romance.
Therefore, in terms of popularity alone, they were on par with the Arden family, the pinnacle in this field.
Of course, some might think this way. Are they as strong as their popularity?
Hayang’s power was protection, healing, and purification. It was not suitable for knights who had to exert direct force.
However, contrary to such doubts, Hayang’s Paladin Order was strong. Her power gave the paladins the ability to defend against anything, and through that power, they relentlessly crushed enemies and protected allies.
Anyway, for that reason, the students participated in the activity more enthusiastically than during the red arena. It was an opportunity to meet an active paladin, not an apprentice paladin from the Divine Academy.
The exchange activity began in such an atmosphere.
The first day was light. Meeting and talking with the Paladin Order, asking questions, etc. They took the time to get to know each other.
A different start from the arena. The content of the exchange activity is entirely up to the academy. Hayang chose to proceed slowly.
Originally, this method of proceeding is normal. Exchanging properly while taking the time is more suitable for the purpose of the exchange event. Just fighting like in the arena is crazy.
The first day was spent that way, and from the next day, full-scale activities proceeded.
The second day was sparring with the Paladin Order. Master-class paladins and a large number of students teamed up to compete.
The third day was also sparring. This time, it was conducted one-on-one. A large number of students made great progress in a day, and the win-loss ratio was 50-50.
Of course, I had some complaints. It was because they brought a master to spar with me because I was a saint.
It was so annoying. Paladins who used both swordsmanship and divine magic were difficult to deal with.
Well, Evan welcomed the paladin very much. It was his first time meeting a paladin, and it was because they used similar powers to him. The paladin was also a kind of magic swordsman.
The third day ended like that. I wondered what we would do on the fourth day, but on the 4th day, we moved the location. And we held a team match there.
There were a total of three teams. Each grade was divided into three, and they were sent to each team. They were called Team 1, Team 2, and Team 3.
I was in Team 1, Ariel was in Team 2, and Evan and Vale were in Team 3. It was divided very delicately. However, the overall level was distributed to be similar.
And, annoyingly, I was in charge of the leader of Team 1. I think you know why… For reference, Ariel and Evan are the leaders of Team 2 and Team 3, respectively.
The game was simple and straightforward.
[Capture the Flag].
It was a game of protecting your team’s flag while stealing the opponent’s flag.
The teams and team leaders were decided, and we moved to each area by team. There were also three areas, and the environments were all different.
It was a part where you could see how sincerely Hayang had prepared for the exchange event. Compared to the beastmen, the attitude towards the exchange event is different.
The operation time given until the start of the game was 1 hour. During that time, I looked at the area given to Team 1. And I made a plan on how to proceed with the game.
Not only that, but I divided the students by ability and organized the team so that they could maximize their special skills.
By the time I finished that, the operation time was over. Soon, a notification sound rang out over the sky, and the game began. And the students under me moved in an orderly manner.
Two hours after the start. The first team to be eliminated came out.
“Hah, hah….”
Ariel Tianis, breathing roughly. I offered her, pointing my sword at her.
“Wouldn’t it be better to give up now?”
“……”
Ariel didn’t answer, and she tried to find a way to escape while rolling her eyes. But soon, she bit her lip tightly and distorted her face.
The situation was that I and Team 1 surrounded her. There was no room to escape.
In addition, most of her team was in a state of being unable to fight. There was no one to help.
“…Where did it go wrong?”
“It went wrong from the beginning. The tactic of repeatedly hitting and running to reduce the number of people while Team 1 and Team 3 are fighting is easy to become a common enemy.”
“I moved the team while calculating all of that….”
“That’s when the opponent is an ordinary student. Even if the students who just became a team move according to the princess’s orders, how well will they move?”
In the end, it was a hastily formed team. There is a limit to teamwork.
Of course, it was only like that at first, and if they got used to Ariel’s orders, they would adapt quickly. Everyone was an excellent student in terms of combat sense. And to prevent that, I concentrated my attack on her team.
“Or if you attacked our team with Evan, you wouldn’t have known the result.”
“……”
Well, the result would have been determined anyway.
I held out my hand to Ariel.
“Now give it to me. It’s about time Evan comes.”
“Okay….”
Ariel took out the Team 2 flag from her arms and handed it to me. I immediately ordered the team members to return.
At the same time, Evan and Team 2 arrived. But we were already ready to run away.
“Ah, Brother! That’s cheating!”
“Blame you and your team for being late.”
I gave Evan the finger and returned to the Team 1 area. I gave the team members who fought hard a short break.
I also took a break and organized the situation.
“All that’s left is our team and Evan’s Team 3….”
How should I deal with that guy? I thought carefully and came up with a plan.
First of all, the two of them would move as one. The reason was that they had to face me. Otherwise, I would defeat all of Team 3. Evan and Vale were like my suppressants.
I was sure of this, so I made a suitable plan based on that fact. And I conveyed it to the students.
“Where shall we prepare?”
I moved to find a place.
***
Whoosh—
The swaying wind tickles my whole body. I felt the wind and waited with my sword stuck in the ground.
Behind me, I heard a trembling voice.
“A-am I okay…?”
“You’re okay, so just stand still.”
He is a student holding Team 1’s flag. At the same time, he is the student I have to protect.
If you ask why another student, not me, has the flag, it’s because of fairness. If I had the flag, it was obvious that no one could take it, so a condition was added that Team 1 should hand over the flag to another student, not me.
Whoosh—
Another wind blows. I felt it and opened and closed my eyes. Then, someone’s appearance appeared in front.
“You’re here.”
“Yes, Brother!”
“You seem to have been waiting a long time.”
It was Evan and Vale. They had been on guard for a while and finally came.
“I’ve been waiting a long time. I thought I was going to die of sleep thanks to you.”
I yawned and pretended to be sleepy. Of course, it was acting.
“Well, there’s no need to talk long.”
I pulled out my sword from the ground and pointed Karsa at them.
“Isn’t it?”
And then I exuded momentum.
“But who has the flag?”
“Even if you’re my brother, I won’t tell you!”
“It would be difficult to say comfortably in the current situation.”
At their words, I snorted and said.
“It’s obvious that neither of you have it.”
I expected it. The two of them would come to face me, and if one of them had it, it would be the same as telling me to take it.
Then Evan said.
“So does anything change? It’s Brother who is at a disadvantage in this place. We’re not asking you to beat Brother, and do you think we’ll fail at the simple task of taking the flag of the person Brother is protecting?”
“That’s something you never know.”
“That attitude won’t last long!”
Immediately, Evan and Vale rushed in with fierce momentum. It was a situation that reminded me of last week’s arena.
Even so, there was no problem. It was something I expected.
I blocked their attacks and opened my mouth.
“How long do you think you can be so confident?”
“Stop talking nonsense and take my attack!”
Evan’s sword, crushing the space. It was an attack to tie me up. The ground sank slightly as soon as the swords collided, as if he had used all his power. My body also became more and more dull and heavy.
“Vale, now!”
“I know!”
The shout that came then was Evan’s. Vale brushed past me. The goal was the one with the flag.
“Hey, hey, hey, what should I do…!”
“Don’t move!”
“Ah, I understand…!”
After answering the urgent cry, I kicked the space with my foot.
Bang!
The space explodes. Evan’s mana was pushed back by the shock. After that, I threw sword energy at Evan and Vale.
“Keuk!”
“Ah, really!”
The two who received the attack stepped back for a moment.
“Can’t you give in a little?!”
“Don’t be ridiculous.”
“Anyway, you never lose, not even once!”
At that moment, the corners of Evan’s lips rose slightly. And….
Kwaang!
The ground where I was standing exploded. My body floated into the sky.
“This bastard…!”
I didn’t know the level of mana concealment would develop this much.
On the one hand, I was embarrassed, but on the other hand, I was proud of Evan’s growth. But this is this. I had no intention of letting it go.
I pulled out hundreds of strands of thread with mana. And then I threw them at the two who were running at the flag. Evan and Vale, whose legs were tied. In that state, I pulled the connected thread.
“Ugh!”
“Ugh!”
The two fell, and I, who was still in the air, got closer and closer to the two.
But the two of them didn’t stay still either. Evan’s magic exploded at me, and Vale’s swordsmanship was fired. It was driving me crazy because the attacks continued while my five senses were blocked.
“Our team will win! So….”
“Give up, Brother!”
“Shut up, you bastards! You guys do it moderately!”
At that time, the thread that was tying Evan was cut.
“Haha, I’ll take the flag!”
Evan quickly ran towards the goal. I put magic into the thread that was tying Vale. Then, my position changed with Vale.
As soon as I realized that, I chased after Evan. The distance was not great, but it was difficult to chase because that guy Evan was constantly interfering with magic.
But I taught him magic. It was easier than anything else to reverse engineer.
“That’s cheating!”
“Shut up! What cheating in this situation!”
“You dirty-tempered saint! Do you have to bully your juniors like that to get your way!”
“What, you bastard?”
“Aaaaaaack!”
The chase unfolded with Evan’s provocation. The first person to arrive at the flag was Evan.
“Senior, give me the flag when I’m talking nicely!”
“Who knows if I’ll hand it over! Even if you’re stronger than me, I can hold out enough until he arrives….”
“Ahem, you’d better just hand it over if you don’t want to get hurt.”
“I’ll never give it!”
“Then I can’t help it….”
Cracking, Evan loosened his hand joints and raised his fist. And he immediately stretched out his fist and was subdued in less than 1 second.
“Haha, I’ll take your flag!”
“Oh, do whatever you want.”
“Huh?”
Evan turned his head towards me at the calm tone. He had a puzzled expression.
“Aren’t you stopping me?”
“It’s already too late, why waste my energy.”
When I said that, Evan smiled and said.
“Don’t be so pessimistic. There are times to win and times to lose, right?”
“That could be. But Evan.”
“Yes, Brother?”
“Don’t you hear anything?”
It was then. The sound of magic exploding high in the sky, announcing the end of the game, was heard. Evan’s expression hardened at the sound.
“Why is that sound….”
“Why? It’s because my team stole your team’s flag while you and I were playing hard. Good job.”
I approached Evan and patted him on the shoulder. Then Evan collapsed as if in a scene from a movie.
“I, I can’t believe this! Victory was right in front of me! If I had been 1 second, no, even 0.5 seconds faster…!”
“So if you found me, you should have rushed at me quickly.”
“Aaaaaaack!”
Evan screamed, tearing at his hair. I smiled and ridiculed him like he did to me.
That’s how the game ended.
Episode 176 Blacksmith’S Village (2)
Episode 176 The Swordsmith Village (2)
The fourth day, on the way back to the accommodation after the exchange activity ended.
“Haa….”
Evan let out a long sigh next to me. And then said in a gloomy voice.
“Hyung-nim….”
“What.”
“When will I ever be able to beat Hyung-nim…?”
“As long as I’m alive, that will never happen.”
When I answered that, Evan shouted loudly.
“Ah, Hyung-nim! At times like this, you should say words of comfort like, ‘You’ll win someday’ … Ack, Hyung-nim! I surrender, I surrender!!”
After giving him a hit, Evan immediately backed down. I said one word to him.
“Why doesn’t your personality change even after time passes?”
“Haha, isn’t that my strength?”
“…I didn’t say it as a compliment, so don’t laugh.”
Well, even if I say that, that personality was Evan’s strength. At the same time, it was something I didn’t have. Of course, that kind of side existed in the past, but it wore out and disappeared over time.
In the meantime, we arrived at the accommodation. And the moment we opened the door, the person we had been waiting for was seen.
“Oh? Old man Torca. Fancy seeing you here?”
“Nice to see you, Evan.”
“I’m more glad to see you. But what brings you here?”
At the same time as Evan’s question, I joined the conversation.
“Are you ready?”
“Yes. He said he wanted to see you.”
“I’ll change my clothes and come to see you.”
“It’s not urgent, so come slowly. I’ll be waiting in the village.”
After finishing the short meeting, Torca returned to the domain of Orange. We came inside the accommodation.
“Hyung-nim, why are you going to Lord Orange’s domain?”
“What could be related to a blacksmith? Of course, it’s equipment. I’m going to entrust Karsa to Orange.”
I’m satisfied with the current state, but if I think about the future, I can’t stop here. It needs to be upgraded a bit more.
“I see.”
“Well, that’s it. So, hurry up and get ready and come out. I’m going to entrust your sword as well. Oh, and make sure to take a shower. Your sweat stinks so bad my nose is going to rot, going to rot.”
Saying that, I continued walking. But strangely, Evan didn’t follow. I turned my head to him.
And the scene that was seen was….
“Hyu, Hyung-nim….”
It was Evan crying while sobbing. Seeing that sight, I wondered why that bastard was doing that.
“Why are you crying? You’re a man.”
“How can I not cry when Hyung-nim takes care of me like this!”
At the great shout, I was momentarily taken aback. The sound was too loud.
“O, uh, calm down first….”
“I should just go out and die! I pick on Hyung-nim who cares about me and try to mess with him…!”
No, shut up, you bastard. Everyone is looking at us.
However, even as time passed, Evan didn’t know how to stop. He cried with tears as well as snot. No matter how much I soothed him, it was no use.
Besides, honestly, I didn’t particularly dislike Evan’s actions. I resented him, and sometimes he was annoying, but there was some fun in it. If that wasn’t the case, I wouldn’t have accepted him.
Not only that, but it was also good to see Evan’s growth. One way or another, I contributed the most to Evan’s growth.
The protagonist is the center of the world. The fact that I am involved in Evan’s life is a very honorable thing.
Of course, I didn’t have such thoughts at the time of possession. As the relationship changed, it was natural for my thoughts to change.
“Sniffle, Hyung-niiiim…!”
“Sigh….”
Evan grabbed my arm and cried. I had no choice but to accept him. I was very conscious of the surrounding gaze, but I had no choice but to endure it.
After about 10 minutes, Evan stopped crying. He grabbed my hand with a somewhat determined expression. And then he opened his mouth.
“Hyung-nim!”
“Uh, why. Tell me.”
“I love you! I will serve you as my Hyung for life….”
Ah, damn it. Suddenly it sucks….
I immediately threw Evan away and ran into the room.
“Hyu, Hyung-nim! Where are you going!”
“Get lost! I don’t like men!”
No matter how much of a protagonist he is, there is a limit to what I can accept. And the word love is something I can never accept even if I die.
“I didn’t mean it that way!”
“I know, but still get lost! You’re disgusting!”
This time, a chase unfolded in the accommodation. I ran away with all my might.
And the sound of students whispering as they watched this scene came to my ears.
-Following Lana and the Saintess….
-He’s even seducing men. He’s really amazing, amazing.
That’s not it, you bastards!
But I couldn’t refute them because I was running away.
***
On the way to Orange’s domain.
“Hyung-nim, don’t be like that too much….”
“I told you to stay more than 15m away.”
I pushed away Evan who was slowly narrowing the distance. He widened the distance with a dissatisfied face and poured out complaints.
“No, I didn’t mean it that way. And even if Veil had said that, would you have reacted like this?”
“Is Veil the same as you? She’s my biological younger sister, and you’re not.”
“There’s the word sworn brother. Even if blood isn’t connected, what kind of relationship do we have….”
“Say one more word there. I’ll send you back.”
“…….”
Only then did Evan shut his mouth.
Of course, some may think the reaction is excessive. But there is a reason for that, because I have some trauma from the past. When I think of that time, I still get angry.
Anyway, we arrived in Orange’s domain.
“Wow… I’ve heard about it, but there are really only mountains.”
Evan exclaimed at the scenery unfolding before his eyes. As he said, Orange’s domain was all mountains.
“Ore and blacksmiths are inseparable. It’s natural.”
It’s not for nothing that dwarves live in mountains or underground. They live there because the materials to do blacksmith work are there.
“Still, I didn’t know you lived in a volcano. Are those all active volcanoes?”
“That’s right, it’s an active volcano. But are you getting closer and closer?”
“Hehe, I can’t keep falling off. Other people will think it’s strange too….”
“Sigh….”
Well, we’ve arrived at our destination, so I decided to stop separating him.
So, we moved our steps. Fortunately, there was a separate path on the mountain, and the lava flowed away from the path, so it was not a big threat.
“But Hyung-nim. It’s not as hot here as I thought? Lava is flowing right next to it.”
“It’s been adjusted. Because it’s not just a place where dwarves live.”
This volcano is mainly inhabited by dwarves, but there are other races. Eustia’s followers, merchants visit or stay. So, in consideration of them, Orange released the heat lingering in the volcano.
“There was a reason for that.”
“Well, it’s still going to be hot enough to die, though.”
“Haha, that’s true.”
After enduring the damp body condition and moving for 30 minutes, we were able to arrive at a village.
The so-called Swordsmith Village.
It was the only village in the domain of Orange where dwarves lived in small groups.
Of course, since all the dwarves live together, the land is very large, so it is difficult to call it a village. The land area alone is larger than most cities.
“There are definitely a lot of dwarves. I’m seeing children for the first time. But baby dwarves are not much different from humans?”
“Beards start growing after the age of 15. Until then, except for being short, they are no different from ordinary people.”
“Tsk, that’s a bit scary. That beards grow like that when they reach that age.”
“I agree. That kind of beard is usually impossible.”
We nodded and agreed at the same time.
“More than that, there will be a lot to see here. Shall we look around first?”
“Do it later. It’s not too late to do it after we’re done. First… let’s find Torca first.”
He said he would wait in the village, so he must be waiting nearby. Or he was in a conspicuous place.
Evan and I set out to find Torca, who would take us to Orange. And we were able to find him in the square where a huge hammer statue was erected.
“Torca-nim! Please give me an autograph!”
“I want to hear the anecdote you had with Orange-nim!”
“I’m…!”
He was surrounded by children. In the world of dwarves, the title of the first dwarf had as special a meaning as the god Orange.
I looked at the children’s appearance with a happy smile and made way, asking for understanding.
“Excuse me for a moment.”
“Kids, we have something to do with that old man? Just a little bit of way….”
Then the gazes gather. The children who saw me shone their eyes brightly.
“It’s the Saint!”
“It’s really the Saint!”
“Wow!”
Fortunately, before it got too noisy, Torca stepped in to sort out the situation. The children listened to his words very well.
“You came early.”
“It’s something I’ve been waiting for. Let’s go.”
He nodded and led us.
The first place we arrived at was the Shrine of Orange. This was the direct path to Orange. He used divine power to open a passage to the basement.
“Be careful. It’s a temperature that humans can’t withstand.”
Torca warned and went down to the basement. We followed him, and as soon as we set foot in the basement, a tremendous heat covered us.
“Ugh, it’s so hot…!”
“It’s because all the heat from the outside is gathered here. If you push it away with mana, it will be a little bearable.”
“It’s still hot….”
“Bite your teeth and endure it.”
We somehow endured the heat of the basement and moved forward. After walking for about 2 hours or more, we arrived at our destination.
Then, a magma river and a smithy next to it were seen.
The appearance of such a smithy was simple. A crude hammer and anvil embedded in the wall, and water for cooling metal were all there.
It was an embarrassing appearance to call it a smithy. But this was the real smithy that Orange used and managed directly.
In the center of the smithy stood a man.
Slightly taller than a dwarf, muscles that are not as bulging as a dwarf, and a moderately grown beard. He was the god of fire and blacksmiths, Orange.
We approached him, and he said to me in a rough voice.
“Nice to meet you, Saint. I’m Orange. But what…”
In the middle of speaking, he scanned me up and down.
“Your outfit is terrible. Come on, follow me. I’ll show you clothes that suit the Saint.”
Orange moving while saying that. I hadn’t even said hello yet.
“…Hoo.”
A sigh coming out for a moment. I’ve felt it many times, but gods are too selfish.
Episode 177 Blacksmith’S Village (3)
Episode 177: The Swordsmith Village (3)
We had no choice but to be dragged around by Ju-hwang’s headstrong behavior. As if he were the very person who created the dwarves, he was extremely stubborn from our first meeting.
We arrived at his warehouse like that.
The warehouse was a mess and dirty, as if he never bothered to clean it. Even the neat-freak dwarf, Toreka, frowned. However, he didn’t express any dissatisfaction with his god.
“Let’s see, it should be here….”
Ju-hwang began rummaging through his warehouse. Every time he did, the items he had made flew into the air. As he did, Ju-hwang said, “The Saint and Saintess are representatives of Justia. As such, they need to pay attention to their attire. Not wear such trash.”
“Trash? How much effort went into making these equipments.”
Then Ju-hwang glanced at me and continued,
“Okay, I’ll admit the ring is good. I don’t know who made it, but it’s well-made. But the rest is all trash. The clothes, the shoes, the gloves. The magic enchantments are well done, but the foundation is trash, so there’s a clear limit. Oh, here it is.”
Just then, Ju-hwang pulled something out of a pile of his creations. It was a pair of leather shoes.
“Try these on. They’ll be thousands of times better than what you’re wearing now.”
I changed into the shoes without complaint. As soon as I did, the shoes clung to my feet, and I felt so light that it was as if I wasn’t wearing any shoes at all.
Moreover, the shoes themselves possessed more than just that ability. The only problem was that they were imbued with divine power.
“How is it?”
“It’s light, so it’s good.”
“That’s all you have to say?”
What more do you want? That’s enough.
Ju-hwang, seeing my expression, clicked his tongue and said, “Tsk, tsk, your personality is as bad as I’ve heard. As bad as Estella’s.”
Anyway, Ju-hwang continued to hand over various pieces of armor after that. He replaced all the equipment that bothered me with his creations.
“This is a passable attire. Now, finally….”
Ju-hwang nodded and reached into the pile of creations again. As he did, Ju-hwang said, “Since ancient times, I have made the clothes for the Saint and Saintess. The clothes Estella is currently wearing were also born from my hands, and I made clothes for when a Saint would be chosen later. Even if it’s just a spare, you’re qualified to wear these clothes.”
A piece of clothing was pulled out by his hand. Like Estella’s clothes, it was white.
Ju-hwang’s hand emerged from the pile of creations. A piece of clothing was in his hand.
“Here, try it on.”
“……”
I stared blankly at the clothes he handed me.
“Hurry up and try it on?”
“…How am I supposed to wear clothes like this? Even the color is weird.”
Pure white clothes. The clothes Ju-hwang gave me were as white as Estella’s. Still, it was men’s clothing, so it didn’t flutter like hers, but the color was too noticeable.
“The concept of the Saint and Saintess was created by White. In honor of that achievement, it’s tradition to make the Saint and Saintess’ clothes white.”
“I don’t want to.”
“Oh, a Saint shouldn’t be like this. I see I have no choice.”
At that moment, Ju-hwang emitted divine power. Reacting to the energy, the clothes rushed at me and forcibly put themselves on me. There was no time to resist.
“Hmm, the clothes are good, but the person is not so good. It doesn’t suit you.”
“Pfft!”
“……”
Ju-hwang spat out such a comment, and Evan burst into laughter at my appearance. Judging by Toreka’s tightly closed lips, he seemed to think it was strange, as I had expected.
I immediately took off the Saint’s clothes.
“If you ever try to make me wear clothes like this again, I’ll tear them all up.”
“Just like an Arden. You could have just worn it. Alright, then try this on.”
Next, he handed me a body suit-shaped garment. On closer inspection, it was made of metal.
“How about that?”
“It’s much better than the last one.”
It was better than the last one in terms of convenience and design. It was easy to move around in, and I could wear it as an inner layer of clothing. I wore this kind of clothing a lot during my hunter days.
“I’m glad you’re satisfied.”
“I’ll put it to good use.”
“If you’re grateful, correct the way you speak. Who would think well of a Saint who speaks like that?”
“…Don’t expect too much from me. Who do you think is suffering under the name of Saint?”
That’s a separate issue. I’m grateful for the armor, but I will never speak respectfully. Even now, I’m being more gentle than when I’ve dealt with other gods.
“That’s enough about this….”
Ju-hwang turned his gaze to Evan.
“Your name was… Evan, was it? I heard about you from Green and Estella. That you’re just as amazing as this Saint here.”
“I am good, but compared to my hyung….”
“How can someone like you say such cheesy things? Whatever. Since you’re here, I’ll take care of your equipment too.”
He handed Evan some of the equipment he had taken out. Evan received it with a bright face and changed into it on the spot. After putting everything on, Evan whispered to me quietly.
“Hyung.”
“What.”
“Um, Ju-hwang’s… sense of design is a little weird.”
“So what do you want me to do?”
“No, well, I’m grateful for what he gave me, but if you could ask him to exchange it for something else….”
“Do it yourself. Don’t ask me.”
“Ah, please, hyung.”
“You shouldn’t have laughed at me earlier. Consider it a punishment and try standing in front of others wearing that. You’ll be able to feel how I felt earlier.”
“Ack!”
I left Evan, who was clutching his head, alone. I turned my head to Ju-hwang.
“Let’s get to the main point now.”
“Yes, I’ve heard the story. What exactly do you need me to do?”
At those words, I took Karsa and Raman from Evan from my waist and handed them to Ju-hwang.
“I want you to enhance these two swords. Preserving their current characteristics to the fullest extent.”
“So these were the swords that Toreka was talking about.”
Ju-hwang received the swords. He looked at the two swords intently, his eyes shining.
“Indeed, as I heard from Toreka, the fate of these swords is extraordinary. Such similar fates…. Moreover, one even has an ego.”
Having finished his examination, Ju-hwang threw the swords into the magma. An extremely rough action. But there’s no problem. Even though he’s a god, Ju-hwang’s foundation is as a blacksmith. His skill is the best of all the blacksmiths on the continent.
“It will take about 1 to 2 weeks.”
“I thought it would take 3 days.”
“If they were just ordinary swords, it would have. But the two swords are in the process of being completed. To interfere with that midway would be a difficult task even if Toreka and I combined our strength.”
“If that’s the case.”
Blacksmithing is an unknown realm. The words of Ju-hwang, who is a blacksmith, are certain. That’s why I’m talking to him with as much respect as possible.
“Use this sword until it’s completed.”
Ju-hwang threw a sword to me and Evan. It was definitely inferior in performance to Karsa, but it was good enough to use temporarily.
The purpose of meeting with Ju-hwang ended with this. Once I received the upgraded swords, there would be no need to meet him again. He said it would take time to complete, so I was about to leave.
“If you have anything else to say or give, say it quickly. I’m tired because of the exchange meeting.”
“Let’s talk for a moment before you go. As a god and a Saint.”
A rather heavy voice. And he even mentioned a god and a Saint. I didn’t leave right away and moved to talk to Ju-hwang.
“If there’s another reason you called me, tell me that first.”
“I can’t do that. You’re the first Saint to be chosen in 200 years.”
“…So what’s the reason you wanted to see me separately?”
At those words, Ju-hwang stared at the hole in the distance where magma was flowing out. He didn’t say anything, and only opened his mouth after a long time.
“Each god has a different meaning for the Saint and Saintess. In White’s case, he tends to treat them like children.”
As he poured out those words to me, I asked him.
“I’m curious to know what Ju-hwang, the god of fire and blacksmithing, thinks.”
“I….”
He thought deeply again before continuing.
“I don’t place much importance on it. What’s important to me is pounding iron with my children.”
That was truly a blacksmith-like thing to say.
“For that reason, I don’t place much importance on the Saint and Saintess. You can see it in history. The two are close to being expendable items that can be filled at any time.”
“……”
“But that doesn’t mean I don’t cherish them. After all, the two existences are determined by my choice.”
“I see.”
“That’s right.”
I moved my feet and approached Ju-hwang.
“So, what do you want to say? Say it quickly.”
“A ruffian, indeed. Your personality is as bad as I’ve heard. You’re ruining the atmosphere.”
He clicked his tongue and continued.
“Red came and went a while ago. He’s clearly up to something. So I’m warning you. I don’t know what kind of hand he’ll extend to you, a Saint.”
Well, Red would be moving soon. Because he was a traitor.
Of course, it would take quite some time to convince him, so the time when the destruction would befall the Justia Theocracy would be next year. When Evan becomes a third-year student.
“Have you ever met Red?”
“No. Would a guy who didn’t even show his face in the arena have asked me to meet him?”
“I guess so.”
Ju-hwang laughed at the obvious words.
“Anyway, be careful. A being who has reached transcendence is a perfect vessel in itself.”
“It’s an unnecessary worry. I have no intention of being taken by anyone.”
Above all, no matter how much of a god he is, he cannot control my soul and body. If he did such a thing, he would be turned on instead.
“Well, if the talk is over, I’ll be going now.”
“I’ll send Toreka to contact you later.”
“Okay.”
After that, I took Evan and left the smithy.
***
We came out to the surface and walked around the village for a while.
“Oh, hyung. These clothes are totally awesome. They’re not hot at all!”
Evan shouted like that. I looked at his clothes and said, “How come your clothes are different?”
“I asked Toreka to change them for me. No matter how I thought about it, I couldn’t bring myself to stand in front of people wearing the clothes that Ju-hwang gave me….”
“How can someone like you laugh at my clothes like that?”
“Hey, hyung. Can you compare that to this? Honestly, the design of those clothes was fine, it was just the color that didn’t suit you.”
“Shut up, you bastard.”
I raised my fist and struck his head. But because of the equipment, the damage didn’t go through.
“Haha, hyung! It doesn’t hurt… Ack!”
That doesn’t mean it doesn’t work at all. I can send the shock internally.
I left the guy who was clutching his head in pain alone and moved on. Evan stroked the bump on his head and approached.
“By the way, hyung.”
“What.”
“What are you going to do now? If you don’t have anything to do, how about sightseeing with me?”
“Sure, whatever.”
“I knew you’d say that!”
Evan ran to the village with an excited face. I followed behind him.
The Swordsmith Village has several markets formed. This is probably because various ores are mined. Basic metals such as iron, as well as the rare mithril, are sometimes found.
So merchants who smelled money visited this volcano, and in the process, another market was formed with the goods they brought.
Of course, there are various stores as well. Where there are many people, there are many stores.
So I went around the market with Evan. First, we visited the ore market. I came here hoping there would be some useful metal.
“There’s nothing special here.”
“It may have already been sold. Valuable things don’t come out easily.”
“I guess that’s possible.”
But no matter how many times I looked around, there was nothing worth buying. It was already afternoon, so everything was already sold. To see new ore, I would have to come back in the evening.
“Do you want to go somewhere else? It’s not very fun here.”
“Sure, whatever.”
“Then this time….”
While Evan was choosing the next market. Someone’s figure came into my sight.
“That’s….”
A woman who was visible at a glance among the many people. I approached that person.
It seemed that Ruina-sunbae was looking for materials to use for alchemy, as she was looking at the ore on the market. She was so engrossed that she didn’t notice that I was nearby.
I slowly approached and stood behind her and said.
“Sunbae. What are you doing here?”
Then her ears perked up and she turned around. As soon as she saw me, a faint smile appeared on her face. And then she said softly.
“It’s been a while, my disciple.”
After nearly two weeks, I faced Ruina-sunbae.
Episode 178 Blacksmith’S Village (4)
Episode 178 The Swordsmith Village (4)
The space called Shinseong Academy. Ruina-sunbae and I spent the same time, the same day, there, but we couldn’t meet.
That’s because Sunbae had to manage the exchange event as a professor, and I had to participate in the exchange activities as a student.
Besides, it wasn’t easy to run into each other because we were in different departments. The places where we carried out activities were different, and the accommodations were far apart.
For that reason, I was very happy to meet Ruina-sunbae. It might sound a little disappointing, but I was even happier than seeing Lana. Of course, this is a secret from Lana.
“Have you been well?”
“Yeah, I’ve been well. How about you?”
“I’ve been doing well, but… to be honest, I’ve been busy. You know, what kind of existence I am in the Holy Kingdom.”
“I know. The Holy One is important to the people of the Holy Kingdom. They only talked about you.”
Hearing that from her made me feel a bit awkward. I sorted out that feeling and asked Sunbae.
“But what brings you here….”
“Hyung-nim, don’t leave me behind and go somewhere alone! Let’s go together!”
But that was then. Evan’s voice cut in between us. He was running towards me from far away.
“……”
“……”
Ruina-sunbae and Evan met eyes as soon as he arrived. Both of them kept their mouths shut and didn’t say anything. Their relationship hadn’t improved at all since the Free City incident last year.
I wish they would get along a little better. It’s so different from the novel. If there’s a reason, it’s because I’m in the middle.
I said to Evan to break the silence.
“What are you doing? You should say hello since you met.”
At my words, Evan nodded his head with a reluctant expression.
“It’s been a while, Sunbae-nim.”
“Not Sunbae, Professor. Call me properly.”
“Yes, yes, Professor.”
“……”
At Evan’s sarcasm, Sunbae grabbed my sleeve.
“Send him away quickly. He makes me feel bad.”
“Who are you to talk. Hyung-nim, I’ll go first. I wanted to look around more with Hyung-nim, but it doesn’t seem easy given the situation.”
Evan glanced at Sunbae as he said that. And then he left the spot as is. It’s only been a few minutes since we met, and he’s leaving so quickly.
Ruina-sunbae said to me in the spot where Evan left.
“Why are you hanging out with him? Can’t you not?”
“Sunbae, no matter what, it’s rude to interfere in my relationships.”
“Okay….”
She pouted her lips, but after I gently persuaded her, she understood and moved on. I continued the question I couldn’t ask Sunbae earlier.
“So, what brings you here?”
“I came to look around. I had some time.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah.”
Sunbae nodded and asked me.
“Do you want to go together?”
“I don’t mind. I have time because my schedule is all done.”
“Then let’s go.”
Sunbae, who was a little ahead, gestured for me to follow. I walked a little faster and caught up next to her. Sunbae moved to another store as if she had looked at all the items she had been looking at until just now.
After a while, the market became busy. Workers were moving large bundles and boxes. They were carrying something diligently.
Soon after, new ores began to be placed in the stores. It seems that what was mined in the afternoon came in.
I pointed to one of them.
“Do you want to go to that store? The ore condition seems good.”
“Yeah, I want to go.”
Ruina-sunbae approached the store in the lead. The store owner greeted Sunbae happily.
“Little miss, welcome. What are you looking for that you came to our store? If you’re here on an errand, just tell me the list and I’ll get you the highest quality.”
I chuckled at the store owner’s words. I could see what kind of expression Ruina-sunbae, who was standing in front of me, would be making even without looking at her.
He continued.
“But did you come alone? What about your servants or porters? Our store only deals with unprocessed goods, so it would be difficult for a little miss to carry them. Ah, maybe someone came with you from behind… Huh, the Holy One…!”
He was startled when he saw me as he was speaking. He must have not seen my face because he was paying attention to Ruina-sunbae.
“Ho, Holy One, what brings you here….”
“I came to see some things. The two of us together.”
As I answered, the store owner rolled his eyes back and forth, glanced at Sunbae, and carefully asked me.
“Then who is this person….”
“This is Professor Ruina of Trianis Academy. She’s also my Sunbae.”
“Oh my, Professor, I’m sorry! I didn’t recognize such a precious person and committed a discourtesy!”
He immediately bent over sharply. It looked like his forehead would touch the ground. However, the expression on Sunbae’s face as I approached and looked at her was by no means good.
“…Let’s go.”
A short word. Sunbae turned her body.
“I’m sorry, Professor. I couldn’t recognize you because of my age. Please don’t do that and take a look around. The goods just came in, so the quality is good. And I’ll take good care of you at a cheap price, so please don’t just leave….”
He grabbed Ruina-sunbae and poured out words. His will to not let her go was strong. That’s because the two of us are not ordinary customers.
I am the Holy One, and Ruina-sunbae is a Trianis professor. The influence we wield just by existing is considerable.
If we just leave this store like this, the store’s reputation could plummet in an instant. Even if we don’t intend to.
I felt sorry for that sight, and since he also provides good service, I said to her.
“Don’t do that, Sunbae. Let’s just take a look since we came.”
“…Do you want to buy it here?”
“It’s not that I necessarily do, but he said he’ll take good care of us.”
“……”
Sunbae, who didn’t even pretend to listen to the store owner’s words, stood still and pondered at my words. And then she nodded.
“Okay.”
“That’s good.”
After that, the store owner immediately guided us. Very kindly, too.
“This ore came from volcano number 23….”
“Isn’t the color very good? It’s a raw stone that was just mined. You can tell at a glance that it’s of the highest quality. If you buy it now, I’ll give it to you at half price….”
“This is what I’ve been hiding to sell when my regulars come… If you want it, I’m willing to give it to you. This is also at a discounted price….”
The best quality and reasonable price. We bought quite a lot of ore from his store. After finishing the calculation, I held out my hand to him.
“It was a satisfactory transaction.”
“No. I was the one who committed a discourtesy….”
An apology even after finishing the work. It didn’t end there, and he came out to see us off and dealt with us until we left the store.
I came out of the store and asked Sunbae.
“I did well to do as I said, right?”
“Yeah, I think you did well.”
She made a satisfied expression. I smiled for no reason at that sight.
We walked down the market street for a while like that.
Then I found a street vendor selling ice cream. Orange controls the heat of the volcano, but it wasn’t that it wasn’t hot at all.
I quickly bought ice cream from the street vendor.
“Please eat it while it’s cold.”
“Thank you.”
Ruina-sunbae received the ice cream. However, it was difficult to eat while walking. That’s because people gathered as the evening market opened.
So, I headed to a place where there were few people. And I sat on a suitable rock and started eating ice cream while watching the people coming and going in the market.
“It’s delicious.”
Sunbae, who spat out a short exclamation, licked the ice cream diligently. I bought a moderate amount, so I’m glad it’s delicious.
Sunbae, who had been concentrating on the sweetness of the ice cream for a while, suddenly stopped eating. And then she turned her head and stared at me blankly.
“What’s wrong?”
“I….”
Sunbae opened her mouth, but hesitated to speak. I said to her.
“Do you have any concerns?”
“Yeah… I do.”
“What is it? Can you tell me?”
“……”
Sunbae didn’t say anything even at my question. She licked the remaining ice cream several times with a serious face, and then opened her mouth.
“Am I… like a child?”
I laughed inwardly at that word. I wondered what kind of concern she was so worried about that she was wrinkling her face like that. It was an unnecessary worry.
“Were you bothered by what I said earlier?”
“Yeah.”
Sunbae nodded and continued to speak.
“Everyone treats me like a child. They did that even after coming here. My fellow professors don’t do that.”
“Do you not like that?”
“I don’t like it. I’m an adult. I’m not a child.”
“So you want to hear my thoughts too?”
“Yeah, because you’re my disciple.”
It was a word that felt like infinite trust.
I wondered how I should answer this, so I asked Sunbae.
“Shall I tell you honestly?”
“Yeah. Tell me honestly.”
“Hmm, okay.”
If you want that, I can’t help it. I shrugged my shoulders and told her what I thought about her.
“To tell you my sincere thoughts… I sometimes think Sunbae is like a child.”
Thud, at that moment, Ruina-sunbae’s ice cream fell to the ground. At the same time, Sunbae’s mouth opened slightly with a blank expression. The shock must be quite great.
She maintained that state and said in a trembling voice.
“I, I’m an adult… I’m 20 years old….”
I wonder if she knows that such words and actions make her feel more like a child. For a moment, I wondered if I should point this out.
But instead, I pointed out the factor that made her look most like a child.
“Sunbae.”
“Yeah….”
“If you reduce your desserts, those kinds of appearances will decrease a lot. There’s a strong impression that kids commonly like sweets.”
“Ah, no…!”
Then Sunbae strongly protested. She twisted her body as if she would hide the dessert that wasn’t even in her arms.
“I like cake as much as alchemy. Absolutely not…!”
“Then you’ll still think of Sunbae as a child?”
“Th, still no…!”
I didn’t want to say more after she shouted like that. I don’t have the right to take away what others like.
“But it’s not just that. Th, Sunbae’s height is a little too short. Like a child.”
What was Ruina Lindel’s height? According to the setting, was it 148cm?
That’s a height no different from an elementary school student. Besides, thanks to the founding emperor, the average height of the continent is also tall. Unless you’re so malnourished that you’re malnourished, you’re over 150cm by the time you’re 15 years old.
Therefore, Sunbae could be said to be a particularly small woman among adult women.
“…I know. I’m short.”
“I’m not teasing you. I’m just saying that.”
“Will… I not grow taller?”
“It will probably be difficult.”
Sunbae became depressed at that. Her physique and height were her complexes.
I gave her my ice cream that I hadn’t even eaten a bite of.
“Eat this and blow away your depression.”
“Yeah….”
Sunbae started eating my share of ice cream. I watched that sight for a while and asked her.
“Sunbae, are you enjoying the exchange event?”
“Huh? Yeah, it’s fun.”
“Are there any difficulties?”
“There are many. I have to take care of the students. But it’s still fun.”
A smile bloomed on Ruina-sunbae’s face.
“I like that I don’t have to do things I hate….”
A small mumble that could barely be heard. And after hearing Sunbae’s last words, I felt a pain that tore at my heart for a moment. That’s because I know what that word means.
So I had this thought.
‘Should I… keep her in the Holy Kingdom?’
Justia is a country where God resides. It is a very difficult country for black magicians to operate in. So if she’s here, she won’t be involved in black magic, and she’ll be able to smile brightly like she is now.
‘Well, that’s not going to happen.’
Alchemy is more precious to her than her life. At the same time, she’s not someone who would abandon that and follow my words while she’s making the Philosopher’s Stone, which is her dream.
‘Hoo….’
I sighed inwardly at the frustration and turned my head to Sunbae. She was still licking the ice cream with shining eyes.
I was blankly like that for a while. Then, a voice was heard from behind.
“Holy One, I’ve been looking for you for a while.”
It was Estella’s voice.
Episode 179 Blacksmith’S Village (5)
Episode 179: Swordsmith Village (5)
I answered the voice coming from behind me.
“You’re here again today.”
“Of course!”
“What for today?”
“Does a saintess need a reason to find the saint?”
The answer remains unchanged no matter how many times I ask. She’s consistent in her own way.
Immediately after, I felt Estella approaching. Then I remembered that she was with Ruina.
‘Come to think of it, have they ever greeted each other?’
They’ve seen each other’s faces. They came together when coming to Eustia. However, I don’t remember them talking separately or facing each other.
I reached my hand out behind me and introduced Estella.
“Senior, this is Estella. You know her well as the saintess, right? And this is a professor at Tianis Academy, and my senior.”
I finished introducing my senior.
“I’m Estella.”
Estella bowed to my senior with the face of a saintess. However, instead of the words I expected, the other side showed a different reaction.
“Senior?”
“Yeah….”
“Why are you hiding?”
“…Just because.”
Even while saying that, my senior didn’t show herself to Estella. She hid tightly behind me.
‘It must be difficult.’
Estella is a being with immense divine power. She must be feeling a huge sense of rejection. Especially since she’s close, it’ll be even greater.
“Senior, can’t you at least accept her greeting?”
“If you keep her away….”
“Okay. I’ll keep her far away. Did you hear that? My senior is shy, so stay there.”
“Yes, Saint!”
When Estella stayed still, my senior peeked her head out. Then, in a voice as small as if she were crawling on the ground, she said,
“Hello….”
At that moment when she greeted, Estella disappeared. The place she appeared was in front of my senior. Approaching in an instant, she grabbed my senior’s hand and shouted.
“Hello, Professor! But are you really a professor? How old are you? You don’t look much different from the Saint… 20? 21? Ah, I heard there’s a youngest professor at Tianis, are you that professor?”
She pours out questions. She asks endlessly, as if she has so many things she’s curious about.
But Ruina was startled and screamed silently. After shaking off Estella’s hand, she immediately hid behind a rock.
“…I told you not to come.”
“I, I didn’t know you’d dislike it this much….”
“You stay here.”
After glaring at Estella, I approached my senior. As if terrified, she trembled. She was scratching various parts of her body with her hands. It seems to be a reaction caused by Estella’s divine power rejecting her body.
“Are you okay?”
“Ah….”
When I took her hand, Ruina finally came to her senses. But that was only for a moment, and she said, slightly tearful.
“She, she’s rude… She came even though I told her not to…. She’s a saintess but she doesn’t keep her promises….”
“I’m sorry. I told her well, but she’s still like this.”
“I, I want to go back… to the dorm….”
“Would you like to?”
“Yeah….”
“Let’s go together. I’ll take you there.”
“Yeah… except for her….”
“Okay.”
I moved Estella as far away as possible, then left the volcano with my senior.
Even while moving to the Holy Academy, my senior often looked around, checking if Estella was there. Her actions earlier seemed to have become a huge trauma. I calmed her down each time.
We arrived at the professor’s private quarters. Since students are prohibited from entering here, I saw her off.
“Go in.”
“Yeah. Ah, just a moment….”
Before going, my senior came to me and stroked my head. She showed a satisfied expression and greeted me.
“Goodbye.”
“Yes, see you next time.”
Ruina entered the professor’s quarters. Immediately after, Estella appeared. I grabbed her cheeks and pulled them out.
“What’s all this commotion because of you? Huh?”
“I’m sorry, Saint…. I didn’t know the professor would dislike it so much….”
“You need to be punished.”
“Ugh…!”
Since others were watching, I couldn’t scold her like when we were alone. But I could punish her in this way.
“If you act rudely to my senior like that one more time, I won’t let it go.”
“Heeing, I understand….”
Only after hearing the answer that she wouldn’t carelessly approach my senior again did I let go of pulling her cheeks.
“Ugh, you really….”
“Hehe, I’ll be careful next time.”
I left Estella, who was chattering like that, and moved my feet. Estella ran to my side and stuck to me, chattering.
“Saint, Saint.”
“What.”
“Was that person really a professor?”
“Yeah, she’s a senior who graduated last year.”
“The world is so wide. A professor at 20. Isn’t she a complete genius?”
“You shouldn’t be saying that.”
If you only consider talent, the saintess is not far behind. Besides, compared to the title of saintess, a genius was a very common type,
“I feel good that the Saint is complimenting me.”
“Don’t smile.”
“Eueee….”
I grabbed her cheeks again. Her smiling face was too hateful.
I walked alongside Estella for a while. Then she asked me.
“But Saint.”
“What again.”
“That professor was quite unique, right? What did they call it? Umm, definitely an alchemic term….”
Estella spoke the knowledge in her head.
“Homunculus, I think they called it. Right? Your senior. Did you know?”
“…Uh, I knew.”
I answered after a long silence. It didn’t make sense that Estella wouldn’t recognize Ruina’s identity, even if it were someone else.
“So that’s real. It’s my first time seeing that homunculus. In the past, alchemists made them all the time, so there were many homunculi among the believers. But now they’re all gone. The last one who was alive was 100 years ago? Yeah.”
“Is that so.”
Even a homunculus doesn’t live forever. Without the Philosopher’s Stone, it’s just a human with a very strong body.
And then it was.
“Then, Saint.”
Estella called in a low voice. She gently took my hand.
“Did you also know that she’s a black magician?”
“…….”
I answered with silence to that word. Estella slowly came to me and made eye contact. Her sky-blue eyes turned to me.
“I was dubious at first. The smell of black magic was so faint. But… I could tell when I got close. That professor, your senior, is definitely a black magician.”
“…….”
“I guess you knew.”
Estella, who had read the heart in my eyes, said that.
“Saint, black magicians are evil. They look down on life, and they commit any atrocity without hesitation for their purpose. Maybe she did something terrible that you can’t even dare to speak of.”
“I know.”
“Knowing that, do you feel sorry for her?”
“…Yeah, I feel sorry for her.”
All of my senior’s evil deeds were by order. It’s mixed with other people’s will, not her own. Estella doesn’t know that fact, but I know it so well.
“Then do you want to save her?”
“If possible.”
“But Saint.”
Estella paused for a moment before continuing.
“Unfortunately, she can’t be saved. Whatever choice you make, every path leads to destruction. It’s a cruel word, but that’s her fate.”
“…….”
“Sometimes there are people born with that fate. I’ve met a few. Of course, I tried to save them. But the end… was only despair.”
Words that eliminate even a shred of hope. I would have ignored it if someone else had said it, but since it was the saintess’s word, I couldn’t pretend I didn’t hear it.
“Of course, there are examples of avoiding fate like the Saint, but this is a special case. Usually, they follow their predetermined fate.”
“I know.”
It wasn’t just said to mean I understood, I knew that fact too well. Sometimes even God can’t avoid fate.
That’s why I was more accepting of Ruina. As Estella said, all that awaits her is death.
“So it’s better not to do anything unnecessary. Otherwise, the Saint will also be destroyed together. I also feel sorry for her, but I don’t want the Saint to become like that. You’re my only Saint.”
A smile came out at those words. Who is worrying about whom?
“That won’t happen, so don’t worry.”
“Can I believe you?”
“Yeah.”
“As expected, the Saint is the best!”
Estella smiled brightly with a relieved face. But I had something to say to her.
“But Estella.”
“What is it, Saint?”
“From now on, don’t say things like fate in front of me.”
Estella looked at me and said cautiously.
“Are you angry…?”
“A little.”
The word fate. As someone who heard that word, it was a very absurd and unpleasant word. She hasn’t even experienced fate, yet she’s saying that.
“Um… I’m sorry, Saint.”
“You didn’t know, so there’s no need to be sorry. Just be careful next time.”
“Yes!”
In the meantime, we arrived at the men’s dorm. I said goodbye to her.
“I’m going in now. You rest too. And don’t even think about coming into the men’s dorm. I’ll kick you out if you come.”
“Okay.”
“Keep your promise.”
“Would the Saintess lie?”
“I’m saying it because you’ve broken it so many times.”
Anyway, I went inside the dorm. Behind me, I heard Estella’s shout.
“Saint, see you tomorrow!”
I waved my hand roughly and closed the door.
***
“Hum hum~.”
Estella was humming happily as if she was in a good mood while returning to her house.
“Saintess, did something good happen?”
“Yes, it did!”
It was so obvious that all the believers asked. She was smiling so brightly that they couldn’t help but ask.
“What happened?”
“It’s a secret!”
Of course, the believers could guess what made Estella smile. It must be something related to the Saint. Actually, after Kyle Arden came to the Holy Kingdom, the Saintess’s face was never without a smile.
“I’m going now.”
“Yes, go in. Estella Saintess.”
Estella greeted the holy knight guarding the entrance and left inside.
Arriving at her room, she threw herself on the bed. Then she hugged the pillow and laughed.
“The Saint is changing every day.”
Is it because I’m close? Estella could see different sides of Kyle every time.
That was really joyful, but on the other hand, it was a pity. Because the exchange meeting ends in a few weeks.
“It would be nice if we could just live in Eustia together….”
Is there no way to keep him in the Holy Kingdom?
Estella fell into thought. But no matter how much she thought, she couldn’t think of a way to keep her Saint in Eustia.
After worrying with her head spinning for a while. Estella remembered what happened earlier.
“I’ve never seen him do that before.”
The Saint’s eyes full of pity. The Saint felt sorry for her so much that I could immediately understand why he treated her so specially.
“Hmm, should I have told him?”
Actually, the future that Estella first saw was clearly only destruction. But in the middle, that future gradually became blurred and began to become opaque. It was as if the future was changing.
It was the first phenomenon while living as a saintess. It was as surprising as the Saint’s stopped future.
“Ah, I don’t know.”
Of course, considering the Saint’s reaction, it seemed like not saying it was the right choice. He reacted sensitively to the word fate.
After finishing thinking about that, Estella faced her back down. It was too uncomfortable because of her chest when she was lying face down.
“What should I do with the Saint tomorrow? Ah, are we going to Parang’s territory next week?”
An event that came to mind late. Estella went to sleep early thinking about what she should do with the Saint on the beach.
Episode 180 Sea (1)
Episode 180 Sea (1)
Sunlight pouring from the sky, the blue scenery stretching beyond the beach, fine sand felt between the toes.
“The sea!”
That’s right. We came to the sea.
Moreover, we came to Blue Beach, a representative tourist destination of the Eustia Holy Kingdom and, at the same time, the most popular resort on the continent, not just any ordinary sea.
“Brother, brother!”
At that moment, Evan called me enthusiastically.
“What.”
“Look at that! It’s a real merman!”
“Yeah, I see it too.”
“Wow… their skin colors are really diverse. Unlike mermaids.”
He’s seen them so often at the Holy Academy, so why is he so surprised? His eyes are shining so brightly they could shoot lasers.
“Brother, can I go ahead first?”
“Go ahead.”
I granted Evan’s request. The others haven’t arrived yet, and I couldn’t possibly refuse his excited face.
“Thank you! I’ll leave my luggage here!”
Evan threw down the luggage he was holding and went straight to the sea. The way he left was so childlike. I couldn’t help but smile.
“Aren’t you going?”
I asked my brother, who was beside me.
“I’m not a child like him. I don’t do things like that.”
“Is that so?”
Well… to me, it looks like you want to jump into the sea right now? And you’re pretending you don’t, even though you’re wearing a swimsuit.
His appearance was so funny. I said with a mischievous heart.
“Well, how old are you?”
“Brother, can we not talk about age…”
“Did I say something wrong?”
Bale is 16 years old. Old enough to have patience and know how to control his desires.
On the other hand, that 18-year-old Evan is still like a kid. I really wish he would learn from Bale.
“So, are you really not going?”
I asked Bale, who was silently standing while looking at the sea. My brother, with his lips pressed tightly together, was controlling his desire.
“Don’t do that, go. It’s your first time seeing the sea.”
The Arden family is located inland, in a territory full of fertile land. It is difficult to see an environment like the sea. You won’t see it unless you go on a trip.
“…Excuse me, I’ll be back for a moment.”
Bale puts down his luggage. I smiled and said to my brother.
“See? I knew you were looking forward to it.”
“…Don’t tease me, brother.”
Bale was slightly sulky at my words. I waved my hand.
“Go and play. I’ll take care of the spot and luggage.”
“Then I’ll go play with Evan.”
Bale bowed and rushed to the sea. He ran so excitedly that he plunged into the sea in less than 3 seconds.
Leaving the two childlike figures behind, I settled in a suitable spot. I put up a parasol and laid out a mat. I also brought a sunbed from a nearby store and set it up.
Afterwards, I bought a drink from a nearby store. The Blue Beach was quite hot, as it adjusted the amount of sunlight to create a summer atmosphere.
I lay down on the sunbed and briefly expressed my impressions.
“The weather is nice.”
Feeling the sea breeze, basking in the sun, and drinking a beverage, this moment is so good. It is one of the fragmentary scenes I wanted in the quiet life I had dreamed of.
The scenery of the beach comes into view. A beach full of people, befitting the best resort on the continent. People who have come for rest or travel can be seen.
But without a doubt, the largest proportion is students. The most numerous are the students from each academy gathered for the exchange meeting.
They gathered with people they liked and played on the beach, just like Evan and Bale. Their attire was, of course, swimsuits.
Usually, swimsuits don’t exist in this kind of world. At best, men take off their tops, and women don’t even think about taking anything off.
But the reason everyone is wearing swimsuits now is because of the first emperor, Kiran Tianis. Thanks to him spreading the concept of swimsuits to the continent, this scene is unfolding.
“He’s really amazing in many ways.”
I acknowledge his desire to implement modern civilization. I wouldn’t even try it because it’s too much trouble. The items on the beach were also made by him.
Anyway, if you ask why students are playing in the sea, it’s simple.
“It’s literally for fun.”
Exchange activities are not just about activities related to the department. There is also a way to get to know each other while getting along.
Besides, not only students but also professors need a break because they are people too. This time is for that.
So, you can rest comfortably. At least for today and tomorrow.
I drank the rest of my drink and guarded the spot. And before long, I felt someone approaching from behind, and my vision darkened. Judging by the shape I felt, it was definitely a palm.
“You’re here, Lana?”
“Huh? How did you know it was me?”
“Because you’re the only one who would play this kind of prank.”
From the beginning, the touch of the palm itself was Lana’s. How could I not recognize it when we’ve been together for so long?
Slowly, the hand is removed. I thought she was going to show herself now, but Lana hesitated. I waited without urging her.
A moment later. Lana walked out from the side.
“K, Kyle… does it look good?”
Lana asked in a shy voice, as if she was embarrassed to show off her swimsuit. Her face was also slightly flushed.
“……”
“Eung… Kyle? Why aren’t you saying anything? Does it look really strange?”
Lana waved her hand in front of my face. My dazed mind snapped back.
“It looks good, Lana.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, it looks really good.”
A sky blue swimsuit with frills. It can be evaluated as a plain swimsuit, but when Lana wears it, it is absolutely not ordinary. It fits as if it exists for Lana.
‘Really….’
I can’t help but praise the first emperor who spread swimsuits, at least for today. I should say thank you when I meet him later.
“Hehe, that’s a relief.”
I couldn’t help but smile as she smiled brightly in her swimsuit.
“But where are the others? Did you come alone?”
“Chloe said it would take her a while, so she’s coming separately, and the princess is behind Kyle.”
“Hmm?”
She’s behind me? I didn’t feel her presence?
I turned my head at Lana’s words. Then, Ariel’s face, as red as a bright red apple, came into view. Ariel was covering her body with a cloth.
It was the first emperor who widely spread swimsuits, but it was a different story for her, a member of the imperial family, to wear one herself and show her skin in front of others.
Besides, she seemed to be hiding her presence as much as possible for that reason.
“……”
“……”
I make eye contact with Ariel. She avoided my gaze and turned her head, and stepped back slightly. Then, as if she was frustrated with that appearance, Lana pulled Ariel.
“Princess, where are you going?”
“L, Lana, showing it off is still too much for me…”
“Don’t worry, it looks good on you.”
“It’s not that, I’m just too embarrassed…”
“It’s okay, it’s okay.”
Lana, who brought Ariel, began to untie the cloth covering her.
“Lana, just a little slower…!”
“I told you it’s okay.”
Ariel resisted Lana’s unrestrained touch. But it was useless, and eventually the swimsuit she was hiding was revealed.
Ariel’s outfit is the most basic bikini. The color was matched to her hair, black. It suited her just as well as Lana.
However, she wore other clothes to reduce the exposed skin. She wore a white shirt on top and wrapped a cloth around the bottom like a skirt to minimize skin exposure.
“How is it, Kyle? Doesn’t the princess look good? I chose it!”
Lana said proudly. Perhaps she thought about her status as a princess and decided on this outfit after a long deliberation.
And after Lana, Ariel asked.
“I, is it okay…?”
“Yes, well. It suits you, Princess.”
I said it bluntly, but that’s just on the outside. In reality, I was very satisfied.
So satisfied that even my body was twitching in response. Considering the relationship between her and me, it was almost a rave review.
Anyway, now that everyone who was coming has arrived, I asked them.
“Lana, what do you want to do now? The sea?”
“Hmm… no! I want to stay on the beach! We can play later!”
“What would you like to do, Princess?”
“I want to stay here rather than the sea. The attention is a little overwhelming….”
Ariel said, pulling her hat down low.
‘Well, I guess so.’
She was the princess of the empire. It was natural that attention would be focused on her since someone of that status appeared on the beach wearing a swimsuit.
Even now, the gaze towards this side is increasing in real time. Of course, there was as much interest in Lana as there was in Ariel.
I cast a spell to deflect the gazes appropriately. Then, I handed them the drinks I had bought in advance.
“Thank you, Kyle!”
“I will enjoy it.”
They nodded and sat next to me. Lana took out a sandwich from the basket as usual.
“You could just buy something.”
Thanks to the first emperor, there were many restaurants near the beach. So, if you were hungry, you could eat there.
When I said that, Lana smiled and handed me a sandwich.
“But isn’t it tastier when I give it to you? It’s more romantic too.”
“I guess so.”
I said, receiving the sandwich I had been handed. Originally, it was more enjoyable to eat food made by someone you like outdoors.
The three of us filled our stomachs and had various conversations. And the moment we finished eating the sandwiches, the beach began to become noisy.
“The beach is noisy.”
“What’s going on?”
“I don’t know.”
As I said before, today is a day off. There are no separate events.
Then, before long, we were able to know the reason for the commotion.
“Lana, did we choose those clothes for her?”
“Hmm… no? It was a plain bikini.”
“But that’s…”
The cause was none other than Chloe. The reason was because she came wearing a swimsuit that could not help but attract attention.
“Th, Chloe is bold. Clothes with such a small area….”
Ariel seemed surprised as she exclaimed at Chloe’s outfit. Usually, she wouldn’t wear that kind of bikini.
And I just sighed at that sight. I couldn’t help but come out at the sight of her deliberately causing chaos on the beach.
“Sigh, really….”
There’s not a single day that goes by quietly because of her….
Episode 181 Sea (2)
Episode 181: Sea (2)
“Senior, I’m here~!”
Chloe shouts that as she comes this way. Her red hair, which can be said to be her characteristic, flutters in the sea breeze.
It’s nothing special. But the ripple effect on the beach was not simple. Everyone on the beach was busy staring at her as she just walked. It didn’t matter if they were male or female.
It wasn’t like she was deliberately releasing her charm. It’s just that her swimsuit is too unconventional.
How can she not attract attention when she’s revealing over 90% of her skin like a exhibitionist? It would be weirder if she didn’t.
I thought that Lana and Ariel beside her weren’t much different. Rather, unlike the confident person herself, the two blushed as if they were embarrassed.
Then Lana asked first.
“Chloe, what happened to your original swimsuit?”
“This is that swimsuit, sister.”
“The color is the same, but… it’s very different from the original?”
“Hehe, I modified it a bit. I don’t like stuffy clothes.”
If the original was stuffy, you should have just taken it off….
But I couldn’t bring myself to say that. Because I felt like she really would if I said that.
“Chloe. Isn’t that, the exposure a bit much…? Should I give you something to cover up?”
“I don’t need it. And Princess, these days, this kind of swimsuit is in fashion.”
“In which country is that kind of thing in fashion….”
Ariel said, looking dumbfounded. I, who was listening to the conversation next to her, was also speechless.
“By the way….”
At that time, Chloe approached Ariel from behind. And then she put her arms around her as if hugging her between her arms.
“Princess, aren’t you hiding too much? Your chest and waist, the lines aren’t showing properly. You should show them properly in a place like this. Of course, it’s semi-transparent so you can see inside well, but….”
“Kyaa, Chloe! Let go! Let me go! What are you doing in front of people…!”
“Heung~ Princess, you’re quite soft?”
This is a real mess….
I sighed at the chaotic atmosphere of the beach, which had become chaotic because of just one person.
Chloe tickled Ariel for a long time like that. After Ariel collapsed from exhaustion, Chloe looked at me and smiled brightly, as if she had lost interest.
“Senior, how is it? Does it suit me well?”
“Who are you trying to show off to with that outfit?”
“Who else would it be~. Of course, I wore it to show Senior.”
“…….”
Yeah, I was wrong to ask. I’m stupid for asking a question with such an obvious answer.
Anyway, Chloe was the last one, and all of our group came. Of course, if you had to add one more person, it would be Estella, but she would be busy with the event held at the beach.
“Sister, give me a sandwich too!”
“Which one do you want?”
“Since we came to the sea… something with seafood?”
“Here you go.”
“Thank you!”
Chloe, who received the sandwich, headed to the sunbed. And then, wearing sunglasses that she had stuck between the bikini straps, she munched on the sandwich while basking in the sunlight.
Of course, the attention was still focused. Chloe’s was so intense that it even penetrated magic, so the interest didn’t stop.
Whether she knows it or not. Chloe was just lying down and enjoying the sea. It’s a very carefree appearance. Of course, when I see it, it seems like she’s doing it on purpose.
I strengthened the magic more to cut off the attention. Only then did the interest decrease by about 2/3.
Even after Chloe came, we enjoyed the sea. Even if we didn’t do anything active, this time itself was enjoyable, so it wasn’t boring.
Then, looking at the state of the sea beach, I stood up and said.
“Shall we play in the sea soon?”
“Huh? Are you going into the sea, Kyle?”
“A lot of people have left, so it’s worth playing.”
“Certainly… there are fewer people.”
“Because it’s lunchtime.”
People who had been playing on the beach since morning. As it became lunchtime, they felt hungry and were slowly coming out of the sea. Playing also requires strength.
“I want to go into the sea too!”
“Then I’ll go with you too….”
Lana and Ariel also got up, following me. They had only been sitting while leaving the sea, so their bodies must have been itching.
“Aren’t you going?”
“I’ll pass~. I’m not very close with water.”
If you’re not going, that’s good for me.
Leaving Chloe behind, I headed to the sea with the two of them.
And as soon as I set foot in the sea.
Pow!!
A huge water droplet struck my face and exploded.
A situation that unfolded in an instant. The water droplet, which was large enough to fit at least three adult men, soaked my entire body.
“…….”
I wiped my face to secure my vision. I felt a blank face through the gaps in my hands, and seawater penetrated between my lips, and a salty taste lingered in my mouth.
I turned my head in the direction the water droplet had flown from.
“Haha, what did I say? I said it would work, right?”
“I was scared because he was called a Saint, but he has more gaps than I thought.”
-Haha, that’s right.
Evan, the Merman, and the Mermaid. The three of them were the culprits of this incident.
I looked around. Seeing Veil far away from the three, it seems that my sister did not participate.
Now that I had finished checking, I turned my head to Evan.
“Evan. Who are the two next to you?”
“These two? This Merman is called Shark, and this Mermaid is called Seina. They’re friends I made today.”
Well, I know their names roughly.
“But Evan.”
“Yes?”
“Have you eaten? It’s lunchtime, aren’t you hungry?”
“Food? Well. I was playing with my friends and eating things in the sea, so I don’t really think about it. More than that, I saw some really amazing seaweed earlier….”
“Really? Then that’s fine.”
I cut off his words and took a step forward. Mana synchronizes with the sea, resisting the water without resistance.
“Hyung-nim….”
“Uh, tell me.”
“Can you stop coming closer? It’s scary….”
“Then you shouldn’t have thrown the water droplet. Why did you throw it?”
“Haha, the kids said that if you come to the sea, you have to fall into the water once… But I also thought that Hyung-nim wouldn’t fall in the usual way… Kids, run away!”
Where are you trying to run to.
I let mana flow to remove the nearby seawater. The Merman and Mermaid were worthless races without seawater. After that, I bound the two bastards with magic.
“I, I can’t move…!”
-E, Evan, help me!
“Ah, haha….”
Evan scratched his head and couldn’t do anything in particular.
“It seems like it hasn’t even been a week since you said you would serve me as your Hyung… When will I ever be treated like a Hyung?”
“Hey, Hyung-nim. You can play light pranks between Hyungs and Dongsaengs, right? Especially like us… Hyung, save me.”
“Give up.”
Evan’s face turns pale. He immediately dived into the sea. I chased after him.
Bubble bubble-!
While chasing, Evan shouted something. But unfortunately, I couldn’t hear it because it was underwater.
-I was just joking!!
Ah, I told you I can’t hear you.
***
I scolded Evan, and I played with my group appropriately. It’s already been 3 hours. I’m leaving the sea now.
“Kyle, go and rest first! We’ll play more!”
“Okay, see you later.”
Lana waved her hand and shouted. I also waved my hand in return. The group, except for me, wanted to play more because they had encountered a sea that was hard to see.
Whoosh—
I use magic to remove water and salt, and I shake off the sand on my feet. Looking at my clean body, I moved my steps to my seat.
When I returned to our seat, Chloe was still lying down. She lowered her sunglasses slightly when she saw me coming.
“Did you come?”
“Yeah.”
“Did you have fun?”
“Yeah, I had a good time.”
How long has it been since I had this much fun? If I think about my life before possession, it’s been at least 10 years.
“But are you still lying down?”
“It’s been a while since I’ve been to the sea. There aren’t many opportunities like this, so I have to tan my skin while I’m here.”
“Your skin color is still the same, even though you’ve been here for more than 3 hours.”
At my words, Chloe raised her arm.
“I know, why is that? Is it because I didn’t apply oil?”
Chloe, who was acting innocent, took out a bottle from her subspace. And she threw it at me.
“Senior~ Please apply oil for me.”
“No.”
“Aing, don’t be like that. Don’t you want to see my tanned self?”
“Not really?”
What would I do with seeing yours? It’s better to look at a puppy’s belly.
“You’re the only one who would say that. Those guys over there who don’t know their place are looking with such lecherous thoughts.”
“Those guys are eaten by their lust.”
“Then Senior doesn’t have lust?”
I let out a hollow laugh at those words. I approached Chloe and sat on the sunbed where she was lying. And then I said quietly.
“Want to check? Whether I have it or not?”
I bend my upper body and slowly approach Chloe. The distance is getting closer and closer. We faced each other so closely that our noses touched.
“Oh my. Are you getting angry at my words just now?”
“Yeah. Do you know how hurtful that word is to a man?”
“Haha, this side of Senior is fun.”
As she said that, she avoided my gaze. I grabbed Chloe’s chin and looked her in the eye again.
“Why are you avoiding me?”
“When did I avoid you.”
“You avoided me. Even now.”
I grabbed her head tightly so she couldn’t avoid my eyes. Chloe forcibly met my eyes.
“Why are you suddenly doing this. You were the one who never gave in until now, Senior.”
“Did you think I would always put up with it?”
Starting last year, Chloe has been constantly seducing me. It didn’t matter if it was a dream or reality. She was the one who seduced me to have me at any time.
Based on the first semester of last year, if you count the number of times, it’s more than 50 times. Even after declaring that she would purely win my heart, Chloe didn’t stop and stuck to me.
“You know it well too, right? How captivating your red hair and red eyes are.”
I reach out and stroke Chloe’s hair. The soft touch flows through my senses. A subtle scent blooming within that pierces my nose. It’s a pleasant scent.
“I don’t really know…? More than that, can you let go of my hand?”
“Why should I. You were the one who seduced me first. Then you have to take responsibility.”
Right, I happened to have a good item.
“You said you wanted me to apply oil, right? Shall we start with this? It will relieve your tension. Move your hands. I’ll apply it well from the front first.”
“I said my back, my back! Not the front!”
“What does it matter. We’re going to take it all off later anyway. Think of it as a light foreplay. And you would have teased me by saying to apply it to the front too, right?”
“…….”
Chloe bit her lip tightly at the checkmate. I ignored it and rubbed oil on both hands.
“I’m going to take it off.”
In that state, I moved my hands behind Chloe’s neck. Her bikini is in the form of tying knots at the neck and back. If you just untie the ribbon, it can be easily untied.
Sreuk, the ribbon on her neck is lightly untied. As the string loosened, the cloth that was barely holding the chest area became loose.
Chloe grabbed the bikini that was flowing down with her arms. The sight of the string flowing down between her arms was so sexy.
I pushed Chloe’s arms away. Chloe resisted. Even though the oil was staining her arms, she had no time to pay attention to it.
“Se, Senior….”
At that time, Chloe’s trembling voice was heard.
“Why.”
“He, here is outside….”
“I put up a barrier. You won’t be able to see it.”
“It’s not that kind of problem, haa….”
Breath filled with heat. Full of excitement. But at the same time, there is a concern that she is doing this in an external, that is, outside space.
“Senior….”
“Uh, tell me.”
“I, that, it’s my first time….”
“I know. You told me.”
“Did I…?”
I answered with my head. Chloe told me that a long time ago in the carriage when there was a banquet in the Imperial Palace.
“Th, then….”
Chloe took off both arms. The bikini top was helplessly placed on Chloe’s chest as if it would fly away in the sea breeze at any moment.
I made my fingers like a ring and placed them on the string between the cleavage. And at the moment I was about to pull it.
“Se, Senior! Kiss, please kiss me first!”
“If you want that… I understand.”
I let go of my hand at Chloe’s urgent shout, and grabbed her chin with that hand.
Chloe closed her eyes tightly as if she knew what was about to happen. It’s like a virgin who has never done it before.
“Are you going to do it?”
I gave her a warning in advance. Chloe trembled and closed her eyes even tighter. I slowly moved my lips towards her lips.
The moment our lips were about to touch.
Ttaak!!
“Ack!”
I flicked Chloe’s forehead. I looked at her reddened forehead and said with a satisfied face.
“The joke is over here. If you tease me like that again, I won’t let you off.”
I warned her and raised my upper body. Even then, Chloe was shaking her body with her face buried. She looked very angry. But I ignored it.
Who told you to tease me? You have to joke appropriately while looking at the situation. It’s not like I don’t get annoyed.
Chloe, who had been shaking for a long time, raised her face. And I couldn’t help but be embarrassed when I saw the tears in her eyes.
“Hey, why….”
“You son of a bitch….”
Chloe glared at me with hateful eyes. The tears that overflowed from her eyes flowed down her cheeks. Immediately after, Chloe’s fist struck my stomach. The attack didn’t end with just that one.
“You fucking bastard! Is it good to tease people! Huh, is it good?!”
She cursed and continued to hit me. I couldn’t find the Chloe who used to call me Senior, Senior.
“Joke? Doing something that only a son of a bitch would do and all you say is a joke? Is playing with a woman’s heart a joke!”
“…….”
“You son of a bitch, you fucking bastard, you shitty bastard… I was expecting it because I thought it was real… Damn, I was the only one who was sincere… Waaaa…”
Chloe started crying as if she was sad. I moved my body, which had been away, closer again.
“Th, uh, I’m sorry… I didn’t know you would be so hurt.”
“Shut up, you motherfucker!”
She covers her chest with one hand, and continues to hit me with the other hand. The sight of her crying and looking somewhat miserable was not acting. For a moment, I thought I was fucked and I couldn’t bring myself to stop her.
“Let’s put on your clothes properly first.”
“Let go! Let go, you son of a bitch!”
Chloe slams her back down. I had no choice but to hug her in order to cover her front and tie the string. I endured the pain and continued to move my hands.
“I understand your feelings enough….”
“What do you understand! If you understood, you wouldn’t have done this!”
Whatever it is, I have to put on her clothes quickly. It would be very difficult if someone were to hear this scene. Fortunately, no one came here until I tied the string on the back side.
Now there is only one string left to wrap around the neck. I wiped Chloe’s tears and comforted her.
“I’m really sorry. I’m not making excuses, but….”
“What do you mean you’re not! You’re making excuses!”
“Now all I have to do is tie the neck, so….”
It was then.
Suddenly, an ominous energy assails my neck. My intuition signaled that there was something behind me that would threaten my life.
Gulp, I swallowed and slowly turned my head. At that moment, a familiar voice was heard.
“Saint-nim?”
A cold call. It’s Estella’s.
I stopped the hand that was hugging Chloe and tying the string. No matter what angle you look at it from, if you don’t know what happened just now, you can’t help but misunderstand.
“What are you doing right now?”
However, I get chills down my spine at the following words. I don’t even know where to start to make excuses and explanations in this situation. In the first place, I doubt that even if I say it, it will work for Estella, who witnessed this scene.
‘Why are you doing this to me….’
Why do you make it so difficult for people. It was the first day since possession that the word ‘억까 (억지 폄하: forced disparagement)’ came to my mind.
Episode 182 Sea (3)
Episode 182 Sea (3)
Deep, deep in the sea, the most special space even within the seabed.
Inside the palace, which even fish-men and mermaids cannot easily access, the god of water, Parang, was sitting on the throne.
“The promise.”
Parang asked the messenger in front of him. Soon, a black figure flickered, and Black replied from the other side.
“I swear. On the day everything ends, that wish will be fulfilled.”
It was not a simple promise but a declaration made as a god of this continent. If broken, even the most powerful god could lose the divinity they had accumulated.
Parang, well aware of its meaning, nodded. It meant he was with Black. And seeing that, Black said to Parang.
“Bring the Saintess.”
Well, the war begins.
***
Chloe in front, Estella behind.
I’ve experienced countless life-or-death crises, but I couldn’t help but feel fear as much as I do now.
How should I get out of this situation? First, I think calmly. What should I say to calm them down and escape this crisis?
The top priority is to prevent Estella from having strange fantasies first. Being close to Chloe was a very easy scene to misunderstand.
Of course, Estella had already caught me, but if I explained it well, I could get through it. So, what should I say….
But that thought didn’t last long.
“Saint-nim?”
Estella’s call became even colder. I swallowed hard involuntarily. My whole body trembled slightly.
“Saint-nim. What are you doing right now?”
She asked again. Still, with no answer, Estella slowly walked towards this way.
Feeling that, I hurriedly tied the bikini string and whispered to Chloe.
“Chloe. Estella is coming? Let’s talk later.”
“Hic….”
However, Chloe only cried more sadly.
“No, ha….”
You’re not this kind of character….
But why is she showing a side she doesn’t usually show, both 2 weeks ago and today? I can’t understand it at all. I’ve never seen Chloe like this in the novel.
Of course, I admit I played a serious prank. There’s a line that’s important in these kinds of pranks, and I slightly crossed that line. But I never even imagined she’d be hurt this much.
“Saint-nim?”
At that moment, Estella, who had approached before I knew it, grabbed my shoulder.
“I think I just saw a strange scene…. Who are you with?”
At those words, I hurriedly turned my body to face Estella. I hid Chloe so she couldn’t be seen. Fortunately, she was hidden enough because of the distance and angle.
“What?”
I acted as if I didn’t know as much as possible. Of course, it wouldn’t work.
“What do you mean what. You know.”
“I don’t know?”
“Then why are you using magic behind your back? Why are you covering your body?”
“Because it’s dirty, because it’s dirty.”
Then Estella stared at me intently.
“Saint-nim, come out. I need to see who you’re with.”
“What, are you suspecting me now?”
“You shouldn’t do things that make me suspect you. If it was a misunderstanding, I’ll apologize, so come out for a second.”
“Are you sure you can handle it?”
“You know that kind of talk makes me even more suspicious, right?”
I’m going crazy. Why isn’t teleportation working so well in the meantime? Chloe must be resisting.
After confronting Estella for a while like that. Suddenly, I felt a strange sensation on my back. And Chloe’s voice cut in between.
“Sunbae, who is it? Oh my, it’s you?”
“…Why are you with Saint-nim.”
“Well… I wonder why?”
As she said that, Chloe buried her face in my neck.
“Sunbae~ Send that bitch away quickly and continue what we were doing.”
Chloe clung to my body even more. Her two arms came forward and wrapped around me. And then, she continued speaking in a tone filled with mockery.
“Can you get lost quickly? You ruined the mood that was really good. Ah, but would you even understand?”
Chloe is making a situation that is already complicated even more complicated. A deep sigh escapes.
Estella stared at me with a blank face. And asked in an even colder voice.
“Saint-nim. What kind of shameless things were you doing at Parang-nim’s beach? Could it be… the thing I’m imagining?”
“Yeah, that’s right. So can you please go?”
“You be quiet! The person I’m asking is Saint-nim!”
“Why are you being like this? Didn’t you already see it? Why, should I show you what I look like now?”
Chloe trying to come out to the side slightly. I stopped her. That’s because I can feel what Chloe looks like with my skin.
I was wondering why she was fidgeting, but she was trying to untie the string that I had barely tied.
“I’m warning you, don’t do it.”
“Heung~ Why. Don’t you want to show me what I look like?”
“……”
Where did the appearance of crying from earlier go? Perhaps I thought that she was enduring the overwhelming emotions because of Estella and returning to normal. That’s how bad their relationship was.
“Saint-nim, please answer me!”
“Go away quickly, you damn bitch!”
The atmosphere is gradually overheating. As time goes by, it exceeds the limit I can handle. To solve this, I need to….
It was then.
“Kyle, we’re here!”
Lana and her group appear from afar. At that moment, I let out a sigh of relief. Finally, a savior who will end this situation has appeared.
***
The situation was quickly resolved with Lana’s appearance.
“Chloe! This is too much, even for you!”
“No, unnie… it’s not that, it’s that sunbae….”
“Tsk!”
Chloe was very intimidated and shut her mouth tightly. That’s because it’s really rare for Lana to get angry.
So, Chloe couldn’t help but be flustered and speechless when Lana, who always smiled brightly and treated her kindly, scolded her.
Also, Evan, Bale, and Ariel, who had confirmed that Lana’s atmosphere was unusual, had left their seats a long time ago.
“Do you know how many people looked at Chloe with lecherous eyes earlier? And then you take off your clothes there?”
“That’s hidden with magic….”
“Don’t make excuses!”
“Hic!”
Chloe was startled by the loud shout and hiccuped. It was so loud that Lana’s voice echoed on the beach.
And Estella, who was watching the scene from the side, said.
“That’s what happens when you do strange things….”
“Saintess, you be quiet too. I’m scolding Chloe right now.”
“Yes, yes….”
Estella was also overwhelmed by Lana’s momentum and immediately shrunk back and closed her mouth. At that time, Chloe opened her mouth with a very aggrieved expression.
“U, unnie….”
“Why.”
“I’m a little upset…. I definitely did wrong by taking off my clothes, but sunbae is also at fault….”
At Chloe’s words, Lana looked at me.
“Is that true, Kyle?”
“I did play a little too much of a prank.”
I admitted it readily. It was difficult to see a good ending by making excuses here.
“What kind of prank?”
At that question, I whispered what I had done to Lana. Hearing that, Lana grabbed my cheek. Pretty hard too.
“Kyle. That’s a really rude thing to do to a girl. Do you know?”
“I know.”
“You did wrong?”
“I did wrong.”
After releasing my cheek, Lana said to me.
“Meet Chloe alone later, not now, and apologize properly. Got it?”
“I got it.”
“Yeah, good.”
Lana nodded as if it was a satisfactory answer. And then she turned her gaze back to Chloe.
“Chloe, stop those kinds of words and pranks too. Kyle is having a hard time. Why else would kind Kyle have done that?”
“Yes, unnie….”
I don’t know if she’s reflecting or not, but Chloe answered like that. Her spirit was already broken, so she couldn’t resist Lana.
The chaotic atmosphere ended in less than 10 minutes.
“Okay. All done!”
Lana clapped her hands, announcing that the situation was over. Lana’s expression had returned to being as bright as ever.
“Kyle, aren’t you hungry? Everyone said they were hungry and wanted to eat at the restaurant. How about it?”
“I don’t mind. I haven’t eaten anything except for breakfast.”
“Then shall we go? Come on, Chloe.”
Lana stood up Chloe, who was still dejected. Then, realizing that the Saintess was there, she asked Estella as well.
“Saintess, have you eaten?”
“No. I haven’t eaten, Lana-nim….”
“Really? Then do you want to come with us? It’ll be fun.”
“Ah, no…. More than that, I came to talk to Saint-nim, so would it be okay to take him for a moment?”
“Yeah, it’s okay. We’ll go ahead and grab a seat, Kyle.”
Lana took Chloe and headed to where the group was.
And so I was left with Estella.
“I didn’t know Lana-nim was such a scary person, Saint-nim. It’s the first time I’ve seen someone who always smiles get so angry….”
Estella said that, left alone. Her face was dazed because of Lana’s appearance.
I smiled and replied.
“So, it’s good not to mess with Lana, even if you don’t know anyone else. I can’t stop Lana when she’s angry either.”
Originally, the more bright and kind a person is, the scarier they are when they get angry. Especially Lana, because she becomes the opposite of her usual self, it feels even scarier.
“I should….”
Estella, who hadn’t recovered from the shock, glanced at the direction Lana had disappeared in and then returned.
Anyway, that’s that.
“So, what’s the reason you wanted to see me separately.”
“Ah, that’s what I wanted to say, Saint-nim.”
Estella began to explain to me.
“Parang-nim is called the God of Water, but not all water is under Parang-nim. The sea alone is so big. He can’t occupy it all.”
In the end, even a god has limitations of class. And the space that Parang, the god of water, can control is Eustia Holy Kingdom and some of the outside.
For that reason, if you go out of the area, the rest are all enemies. There are beings that attack Parang and his creations. Of course, there are some who are friendly, but more than half are hostile to Parang.
“I know what you’re trying to say. What do you want to say.”
“I’m glad you know, so the explanation will be quick.”
Estella nodded a few times as if relieved that she didn’t have to explain it for a long time, and said to me.
“Saint-nim, with me….”
She grabbed my hand tightly and continued speaking.
“Let’s catch a kraken. Together as the Saint and Saintess.”
Estella’s clasped hand fidgeted as if she was shy.
Episode 183 Sea (4)
Episode 183 Sea (4)
“You want to catch the Kraken? Together?”
“Yes.”
Estella nodded and replied.
“Originally, I caught it with the merfolk and the mermaid races. That way, there are far more advantages in hunting and moving.”
“I know.”
Even the mightiest are only so on land. It’s different in the water.
The seawater that envelops the body restricts movement, and the water pressure presses against the entire body as you go deeper, preventing you from exerting even half of your strength.
Of course, a ship is a great tool, and there aren’t many strong people who are simply defeated by water. But fighting in the opponent’s main arena is indeed burdensome. It’s quite a headache.
“And Blue said that this Kraken is much stronger than the previous generation’s ruler. That’s why I want to catch it with the Saint.”
I understand why she says that. The more she steps up, and the more I join in to fight together, the more the damage to the believers will be reduced.
But to be a little honest….
‘It’s a hassle.’
It’s not that I can’t catch it. I’ve fought in the water hundreds of times. Squid, no, was it an octopus? Anyway, there’s no great difficulty in catching that thing.
But I don’t want to catch it for the reasons above. Moreover, there’s no benefit to be gained compared to the effort put in.
Making equipment from the Kraken’s byproducts and taking its core to increase mana. It’s attractive enough to others, but I’m not really drawn to it.
Eating the guy’s core in my current state won’t have much of an effect. Unless it’s hundreds of years old, the increase will be minimal.
Besides, I won’t like the performance of the equipment. Since it lives in the water, its characteristics are specialized for water. So the equipment that will be born was obvious.
‘It’s better not to use it than to use it.’
Anyway, a reasonable reason gathered and gathered, and I didn’t want to participate.
“No. It’s a hassle.”
“Don’t be like that, Saint. Go with me….”
Estella, with teary eyes, grabbed my arm. Her voice sounds pitiful.
I was dumbfounded by the sight. Where did she learn this? If it were someone else, a man, they would have fallen for it.
“Don’t you ever do this to anyone else. You’ll be punished to death then.”
“Uee, it hurts….”
“I keep telling you, I’m doing it to hurt you.”
I pulled her cheek appropriately and let go. Estella rubbed her reddened cheek. And then she muttered in a slightly sulky tone.
“I only do this to the Saint….”
A chuckle leaks out.
“Good job.”
“Hehehe, Saint.”
When I stroke her head like when she used [Animalization] last time, Estella blushed as if she felt good. But she quickly regained her senses and asked carefully.
“So, catching the Kraken is….”
“Would you like to catch it together that much?”
“Yes, of course.”
I really want to be together. That desire is seen in Estella’s eyes. I decided to value Estella’s feelings and grant her wish.
“Okay, I’ll do it.”
“As expected, the Saint is the best….”
“However, I’ll do it if you give me a worthy price.”
I said, interrupting her. Estella’s face began to contort slightly.
“S, Saint, you’re so materialistic….”
“I’m expensive. You shouldn’t expect help from others for free.”
Unlike catching monsters while participating in the story, this is a request. To put it simply, it’s the same as a request.
In other words, a request taken as a hunter, not as a student and a saint. It’s natural to want a price.
For reference, the last amount I received when I was working as a hunter was roughly….
‘Was it around 100 billion?’
That’s the amount I get just for taking the request. If the hunt is successful, they promised several times that amount, and at the same time, there were various other conditions, so if you add them all up, I received hundreds of times the money as a reward.
“You’ve heard about what I did during the monster season, right?”
“I heard….”
“Then you’ll understand quickly. There’s probably no one more suitable for catching the Kraken than me.”
I proudly said, straightening my shoulders. It’s been a long time since I forgot about that time, but I still had pride as a hunter.
“I, I don’t have anything to give….”
“You’re a saint. Bring anything from the temple.”
“Even if I’m a saint, I can’t use Yustia’s money recklessly! And do you really have to do that to the only saint?”
“I have my own rules. I can’t help it.”
I turned around. To think she can’t even understand a single word like this. I wonder if she can get through it well as a saint.
Soon, Estella grabbed me.
“Wait a minute, Saint! A wish, I’ll grant you a wish!”
“Huh? What wish,”
“As a price for catching it together, I’ll grant you one thing I personally want, just one! Anything that I can do with my ability.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I promise as a saint.”
At that moment, Estella’s hand shone with divine power. It’s not just a simple promise, it’s a promise with Estella’s existence at stake.
Before I could stop her, she did it in an instant, so I couldn’t cancel it.
“Hey….”
“Yes? Why? Is this not enough for you?”
“No, that’s not it… ha.”
I was just going to give her a simple teaching. What should I do with this kid.
I pulled the cheek of the saint who had done a stupid thing.
“Why, why… it hurts!”
“Please think a little. Don’t just believe what you see. Did I want something expensive? You said anything. I would have accepted it even if you brought just one candlestick. Would I want a lot from a saint?”
At least when it came to the protagonist and supporting characters, I didn’t intend to be materialistic. Even if I did, it would only be when it led to their benefit.
And I could get enough material things from others besides them.
“W, was that so? But the way you talked…. You should have just said it in the first place!”
“Why are you blaming me.”
I doubled the pulling force as a punishment. Estella groaned in pain.
Anyway, that’s that.
“You’ll grant me anything?”
“Ye, yes….”
“Is that real?”
“That’s right… I already made a promise….”
After hearing the confirmation, I stood in place and looked down at Estella.
Snow-white hair is seen first, and below that, her sky-blue eyes and Estella’s face come into view. And as my gaze goes down and down, without me even realizing it….
“N, no lewd things!”
Estella shouted at that moment. Her face was red.
“What nonsense are you talking about.”
“You just looked at me with lustful eyes!”
“If you think everyone looks at you in a sexual way, that’s a big delusion.”
“Then why did you look at my chest!”
“…Because that’s a man’s instinct.”
In the first place, men were such creatures. You can control lust, but you can’t stop this.
“And don’t even think about touching me unless you’re an adult, so stop imagining weird things.”
“Gasp! Does that mean you’ll touch me when I become an adult… or is Saint into older women? That’s why you did that to that knight back then….”
“Please shut your mouth.”
Is it because of Chloe? The direction of the conversation keeps flowing in this direction. I think it’s better not to let the two meet.
“More importantly, when are we leaving for the hunt.”
“This Saturday. That’s the execution date.”
“Okay. Let’s go eat now.”
“Yes, Saint.”
Anyway, I ended the conversation there. And on the way to the restaurant where the group is.
“Saint. What does Lana like?”
“Why do you ask.”
“No, it’s just… I think it would be good to get along with Lana.”
Estella says shyly. In my eyes, it looks like she’s trying to look good to Lana.
But even if she doesn’t, Lana likes Estella. Estella, as a saint, is one of the most fragrant people in Lana’s life. It was just that she was a little cold because of Chloe just now.
Still, I could give her advice.
After that, when I told her about Lana, Estella listened as much as possible. Estella’s appearance like that felt as cute as Lana.
Then suddenly a thought.
‘Come to think of it….’
Why did she like me? I think there was a reason why I liked her unlike my sister.
‘I don’t remember….’
Strangely, one corner of my head feels empty. That feeling wasn’t erased until I arrived at the restaurant.
***
Harbor near the beach. The morning there was so chaotic.
“Move it, move it!”
“Where’s the magic stone box! Bring it quickly!”
The loud shouts of the sailors. They and the workers worked hard to carry the luggage into the ships lined up in the harbor. The number of ships alone was more than dozens, making it even more chaotic.
Still, they were veterans, so their teamwork was perfect. They checked all the items in less than 2 hours and finished preparing to go out to sea.
A ship carrying sailors, believers of the Holy Kingdom, and some volunteers from the exchange meeting. That ship was soon ready to depart.
The purpose of these ships is one. It is to catch the monsters that follow the Kraken. As a ruler who dominates a specific area of the vast sea, he used his subordinates.
“See you later, brother!”
“I’ll be back.”
“Kyle, do well! Don’t get hurt!”
The shouts of the three coming from the ship. Those three also participated in this hunt. Because their abilities were outstanding, they were easily allowed.
“Come back safe.”
I also waved my hand and headed to Estella. She had just finished seeing them off.
“What are we riding on?”
“Us? Follow me.”
So I arrived at the pier following Estella. But there was nothing there. All the ships were gone, and there wasn’t even a small rowboat.
“There’s no boat?”
“Wait a minute. We have something perfect for us.”
Estella said that and whistled using her hands. I wonder what she’s going to ride on that makes her do that. I waited with anticipation.
After a while, something popped out from the sea. And when I saw it, I couldn’t help but be very disappointed.
“Isn’t a dolphin a bit much?”
“What’s wrong with dolphins? How smart, cute, and brave are they.”
Those guys over there went out on huge ships, but I, the Saint, am just on a dolphin? Isn’t this complete discrimination?
Of course, it’s bigger than most ships.
“Come on, save your complaints for later. Get on quickly, Saint.”
“…Okay.”
Well, whatever we ride. We have to do what we have to do.
“Where….”
Let’s go catch that octopus.
Episode 184 Sea (5)
Episode 184 Sea (5)
Swaa-aak—
A dolphin cuts through the sea and moves forward. Seawater splashes all over my body following their fierce movements. Magic prevented me from getting wet, but it couldn’t erase the unique feeling of seawater.
After moving like that for 3 hours, we reached the middle of the sea where land was not visible. It was the border that straddled Eustia’s sea and the outside of the domain.
“When is he showing up?”
“He’s on his way here. He’ll be here soon.”
Right after she said that, a huge energy was felt far away, deep in the sea. As it approached us, the sea vibrated more and more violently.
The surging surface became more intense, and the waves moved up and down greatly. We, who were riding the dolphins, also had a constantly shaking view.
The phenomenon didn’t end there.
Another current being created on and below the surface. It was a phenomenon caused by sea creatures moving all at once in one direction. Regardless of the food chain, creatures fled in the opposite direction of the Kraken.
A disaster unfolding in the middle of the sea. That was the current state of the sea.
“Saint.”
“I know.”
At Estella’s call, I drew my sword.
A gray sword coming out of its sheath. It’s a temporary sword because I entrusted Karsa to enhance the orange one. Still, it was enough to catch the Kraken.
“I’ll take the front position, you take the back. Don’t step forward, just assist.”
“Are you sure you’ll be okay? That Kraken is bigger than an island.”
Estella spoke with worried eyes. I chuckled at her words.
“Who’s worrying about who? Take care of yourself.”
Clearly, the size of the Kraken felt from afar is threatening. But there’s nothing I can’t kill. It’s just that the process is tricky.
“And the Saintess is originally supposed to stand in the back. Not step forward.”
Since ancient times, the Saintess has been a rear guard, not a front guard. That is, an existence that operates from behind.
Of course, Estella can use the Saintess’s stigma of the six gods, so she’s not bound by the front or rear. But with me here, it wasn’t efficient to stand together.
As I was gathering mana and preparing, I felt a gaze from the side.
“Why are you looking at me like that?”
“I just realized that you’re the only one who thinks about me, Saint.”
I just want to pull her cheeks that are smiling so brightly. It’s a pity we’re apart.
“Shut up and get ready.”
“Yes!”
I tapped the dolphin’s back lightly. The guy, understanding my intention, cut through the sea and moved forward again. It’s well-trained, seeing how well it follows even though it must be scared of the Kraken.
Estella followed behind me. After confirming that she was following well, I turned my head down.
The momentum of the waves became rougher as we approached. No life signs other than the Kraken are felt. I drew in more mana.
The distance with the guy is getting closer. The Kraken’s shape began to be seen in the blue sea.
But he didn’t think about coming out from under the sea. This was only moving the Kraken to one side.
Then Estella shouted.
“Saint! I’m going to carve a mark on you! Then you’ll be targeted for attack…”
She hesitated and stopped talking. I said to Estella.
“Don’t worry, just do it. It’s okay.”
Estella’s worry turned into faith at my calm tone. Immediately, Estella’s divine power enveloped my body. Then, the Kraken, which was under the sea, began to rise to the surface.
“Be careful, Saint.”
I showed it with action instead of answering.
Paaat, after giving the dolphin a signal to step back, I leaped into the air. And the moment the Kraken came within range, I put strength into my sword and swung it.
Swaaaaaaaak!!
The sea was split in half.
***
Not much left.
Soon, if this hunt ends….
“My long-cherished wish.”
From before being called the God of Water, from the moment he was born as a god, he will finally be able to achieve what he had wished for.
Of course, it was a pity to hand Estella, the greatest vessel of all time, the Saintess, over to Black….
But that was a sacrifice he could make for his wish.
That’s why Parang is.
“Welcome, Estella.”
He just hoped the hunt would end quickly.
***
Chwaaaaaak!!
The Kraken’s leg rushes in. The suckers alone are bigger than my height. That Kraken’s leg attacked me.
Dozens of legs. There’s no gap to be seen. As a sea creature, it’s also fast, so there’s no time to escape.
I squeezed the magic circle in my left hand as if pulling it. Then the Kraken’s leg twisted bizarrely. Enough space was created for one person to get out.
Immediately, I released mana and kicked out. Then Estella’s voice was heard in my head.
“Saint, I’m ready!”
“Send it up.”
“Yes!”
Kugugugung!
The sea vibrates at the same time as her answer. The source is under us. The foothold Estella made with divine power sent me and the Kraken to the surface.
The Saintess’s divine power was vast and immense enough to carry the entire island-sized Kraken. It just took time to create, so I bought time in the sea.
“Puha!”
Holy air fills my lungs. As expected, air that I breathe directly without forcibly supplying oxygen with magic is much sweeter.
The foothold was completely raised above the sea. The sea breeze blowing from the west blew seawater.
But that was only for a moment. Soon the wind was cut off.
“Wall creation complete!”
“Good job. Come down.”
“Yes, Saint!”
A huge wall that the Kraken couldn’t cross. Estella jumped off from above it. Even though the height was quite high, she came down lightly.
“Wow, it’s even bigger when you see it up close. How many servings will it make? It seems like there’s enough left over even if all the people of the Holy Kingdom eat it.”
“Eat this?”
“Of course. Kraken meat is one of the few delicacies in the sea, the mermaids and fish people said.”
“You haven’t eaten it after all.”
“So I’m going to try it this time. To find out if that word is true or fake.”
Estella smacked her lips in a rare sight. The sight of her swallowing her saliva as her mouth watered is different from her usual self.
“It will definitely be a good side dish for alcohol.”
“…That’s like you.”
“Ah, why?”
“No, it’s nothing.”
Well, I didn’t intend to stop her because she had a hard time today. Besides, she comes to me every evening and drinks with me, so she eats a lot less than before.
‘More than that, can you eat the Kraken?’
I’ve caught the Kraken before, but I’ve never eaten it. So I don’t know what it tastes like.
Well, I think the Kraken in this world might be different from where I lived. There’s no guarantee that the same monsters will be the same.
While we were chatting, the Kraken woke up. His legs and body writhed and moved.
“Let’s finish quickly. I’m sick of the seawater.”
“If it’s lake or river water, I don’t know. Seawater has a bit of that side. Oh, you know there’s a barbecue party after the hunt, right?”
“I know.”
We were talking leisurely even while approaching. By raising the Kraken, whose main stage is the sea, above the surface, the end of this battle is decided.
“You know the position, right?”
“Of course. Just trust me.”
Estella puffed out her chest and boasted. She’s so cocky that I’m going to have to pull her cheek after it’s over.
Immediately, I kicked the ground. The Kraken reacted to my movement. It seemed a little flustered because it wasn’t in the sea, but it quickly adapted and moved its legs.
The Kraken’s legs are heading towards me. The legs, which have turned sharp like spears, covered me from all sides.
But it’s useless. I had the Saintess Estella. Her divine magic unfolded and blocked the Kraken’s attack.
Kagagak-!
A barrier that cannot be penetrated no matter how many times it is attacked. Only sparks flew.
While Estella was in charge of defense, I ran along the slippery legs and arrived at the Kraken’s body. He was almost defenseless.
But the ruler of the sea didn’t die easily. The Kraken resisted with all its might, feeling like it was the end. A compressed and compressed high-pressure water cannon spewed from his mouth.
But that was also a useless resistance. I pulled the magic circle in my left hand and stimulated the ‘wound’ I had engraved on him when I first split the sea.
It wasn’t just a simple wound, but a wound engraved on the soul. And as the soul was stimulated, the Kraken’s attack stopped and disappeared in vain, and he writhed in pain.
The resistance is over with this. I approached the Kraken’s core, stabbed it, and smashed it. That’s how the battle with the Kraken ended.
“Saint, you worked hard!”
As soon as the battle was over, Estella ran to me. And then she fell on me as it was.
“Heehee, Saint… I have no strength.”
“You used a lot of divine power, so it’s understandable.”
Estella’s divine power is close to infinite, but there is a limit. Even she is bound to get tired if she puts out more than a certain amount of power.
“Rest until I come to pick you up.”
“Ehehe, Saint.”
Estella, who buried her face in my arms, smiled brightly. I didn’t want to move either, so I lay still.
I could smell the Kraken’s fishy smell behind my back, but there was no bed as comfortable as this right now. It won’t sink easily, so there’s no need to worry.
“But Saint. Wasn’t our teamwork amazing?”
“Well, it was okay.”
Even though it was the first time we fought together, we were in sync and fought really well. If you only look at teamwork, it’s the best. Maybe it can’t be better than this.
“I liked it too. I guess that’s because you’re my only Saint.”
“Don’t talk nonsense.”
“Ueee….”
I pulled her cheek and said.
How did I end up in this relationship with her? Looking back, it’s all because of Green, the World Tree. Because of that damn woman, I’m in the position of Saint….
‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’
It was too late to argue about it now, and I didn’t have any particular complaints about my relationship with Estella.
Then Estella looked up and looked at me. And then she said carefully.
“Um, Saint….”
“Why.”
“The exchange meeting will be over next week….”
“Well, that’s right.”
Next week will be a month since the exchange meeting was held. The exchange meeting is over. I don’t know when that time passed. Sometimes, time passes so fast.
“But why the exchange meeting.”
“No, that’s… well, Saint….”
Estella hesitated and couldn’t continue. Then she said as if she had made up her mind.
“Can’t you… can’t you stay in Eustia with me…?”
She looks into my eyes as if telling me not to leave. I fully understand what she’s saying with that word.
Either way, the Saint is a very important existence to the Saintess. Besides, I’ve grown so fond of her for 3 weeks that I don’t want to be apart.
“Do you want me not to go?”
“Why are you asking something obvious….”
Estella blushed and lowered her head. And then she raised her face again.
“I, I don’t want to be apart from you. We have a good relationship, and it’s fun when we’re together. So can’t you stay in the Holy Kingdom without going back to the Empire, Saint Kyle? No, Kyle oppa. Huh? Please….”
Estella clings to me and pleads. I lightly flicked her forehead.
“Don’t tempt me like that. It doesn’t work.”
“Ciii… Saint is bad!”
I tapped her gently, but why is she rubbing her forehead? Anyway, that’s why I can’t let her use her charm.
I called Estella softly.
“Estella.”
“Yes….”
“Would you rather come? To the Empire.”
“Yes? What does that….”
“What else could it be, literally.”
Estella is also a main character. I’m worried about keeping her separate.
Of course, she will be incorporated into Trianis after the episode that will happen next year, but it might be better to have her come now in advance.
“Ha, but I’m the Saintess, so I have to protect Eustia….”
“What if I tell you to come with a wish? Would you still not come?”
“Ah, ah that’s….”
Wish. Estella was greatly embarrassed when I brought up that word.
The moment I said this, it was almost forced, so if I sincerely wanted it, she had to come to the Empire.
But I didn’t intend to give her pain with that. I’m going to leave the choice to herself.
“Think about it. I won’t force you.”
“Hmm… Yes, I’ll think about it.”
Estella is thinking. Then, some shapes were seen far away. The ships I saw at the port earlier, more than dozens of them, were coming towards us.
“Let’s go. Let’s go have a party.”
I raised Estella. That’s how we got on the ship and returned to the port. Of course, with the Kraken on board.
Episode 185 Sea (6)
Episode 185: Sea (6)
Kee-rook, kee-rook.
Seagull cries are heard. The sound means we’re almost there. I stood up and approached the deck railing.
Then, the harbor came into view in the distance. As expected, traveling by ship made for an easy and comfortable arrival. Sorry to say, but the dolphin was too uncomfortable. And slower than the ship.
I observed the harbor that came into view. In the water, fish-men and mermaids cheered, and on land, people cheered and waved their hands just like them.
The meaning of that cheer is one thing. We finally caught the Kraken.
Mermaids, fish-men, and fishermen alike couldn’t help but rejoice at the death of the Kraken. The Kraken, which stood at the top of the food chain, dominated the sea, and attacked anyone without discrimination, was a source of fear for them.
“Saint, we’ve arrived! Oh? You were already up?”
“I woke up a while ago.”
Estella came at that moment.
“More importantly, how’s your body?”
“Much better than before.”
“That’s a relief.”
Estella was exhausted from using too much divine power during the Kraken hunt. So she rested in the room prepared on the ship. She seems to be okay, judging by her energetic appearance.
Of course, I also had a room, so I lay comfortably on the bed and rested while coming here.
“Let’s go up.”
“Yes, Saint.”
We moved to the top of the ship. The deck we arrived at was noisy. It was because the sailors were busily running around preparing to dock at the pier.
There was no need for us to step in. They were veterans and would do much better.
After that, the ship docked safely. And after getting off the ship and moving a little away from the harbor, the city was bustling.
People were running around carrying boxes of alcohol, and preparing to light charcoal fires to grill the catch.
In a word, a festival atmosphere. As Estella said, people were preparing a party.
Moreover, as if they had prepared it to coincide with our arrival time, the festival preparations were almost finished.
All that remained was to move the catch, including the Kraken. Even that was already being carried by the sailors.
In less than an hour, the festival began.
“Come on, drink up! You’ve worked hard, so you need to eat and drink!”
“I’m only 18, so I should drink a little….”
“At that age, you were an adult in the old days! Drink up quickly!”
“Hehe, then I won’t refuse….”
Evan received the alcohol offered by the sailors and drank it. He refused at first, but was persuaded by their continued encouragement.
Well, it was natural for alcohol to be exchanged at a festival. Moreover, given the occasion, they didn’t pay much attention to drinking alcohol, even if they weren’t adults. Rather, they encouraged students to drink like now.
“He drinks well! Drink more!”
“Yes! I will enjoy it!”
Evan also gradually got drunk and poured alcohol down his throat. Despite it being broad daylight, the port city quickly turned into a drinking party.
Anyway, because the atmosphere was like that, they offered me alcohol too. Especially since I was one of the people who worked hard today, all kinds of snacks and alcohol were laid out in front of me.
“Hehe, Kyle. Alcohol is delicious….”
“Don’t just drink alcohol, eat some snacks too.”
“Ah ah….”
Lana’s face was also red from being drunk. It was because she drank more than her limit due to the atmosphere.
I fed her snacks in between so she wouldn’t get too drunk. Lana opened her mouth and readily accepted the food I gave her. She looked like a baby bird.
In the midst of all this, there was someone who wasn’t drunk, including me. Of course, that one person was Estella.
She had a brighter face than ever. That’s because today is a day when she can legally drink alcohol. After all, she couldn’t openly drink because of her image as a saintess.
Still, she sipped her alcohol quietly because of her usual image. As if she couldn’t drink alcohol well. Of course, her glass was filled with alcohol.
“You should drink moderately too.”
“Are you worried about me?”
“What worry.”
There was nothing more foolish than worrying about her with alcohol.
Estella, having emptied her glass at some point, brought another glass and sipped it again. Then she said to me.
“I wish we could have festivals like this every day. It’s fun.”
“It’s not because you want to drink alcohol openly, is it?”
“Shhh, other people are listening.”
She covered my mouth with her hand. Seeing this, I realized that there were many hardships in the position of a saintess. She couldn’t do anything openly.
“But Lana can’t drink alcohol very well, can she?”
“She’s a bit weak. And we’re special. We drank several glasses of high-proof alcohol.”
“I guess so.”
The festival had all kinds of alcohol, from beer to high-proof whiskey. In the midst of this, there was even a competition to see who could drink the most, so people got drunk even faster.
Even now, only 4 hours after the start of the festival, the streets were filled with people rolling around.
It was then.
Lana suddenly stood up. She squeezed in between me and Estella. And then she put her hands on our shoulders, pulled us into her arms, and took a deep breath.
“Hoo-eung… smells nice….”
“Wh-why are you suddenly doing this…?”
“Just stay still. It feels good.”
Lana, who had been smelling us for a while, lowered her arms as if satisfied. Whether that was the last she could endure, she soon collapsed on the table.
Estella burst out laughing at Lana’s actions.
“Lana is cute.”
“She is cute.”
“Is that why you like her?”
“It’s one of the main reasons.”
It wasn’t just that one thing that made me like Lana.
After that, I talked with Estella and drank alcohol. Then her hand shone slightly.
“Ah, Blue One is calling me.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes. Saint, would you like to go see him too?”
I shook my head.
“Not really. I don’t want to go into the sea again.”
“That’s a pity.”
She drained the remaining alcohol in her glass and stood up from her seat.
“I’ll be back, Saint.”
“Okay. Hey, Estella.”
I grabbed her as she was about to leave.
“What’s wrong?”
“Just come back quickly. We have to drink alcohol.”
Today was the weekend, and the festival would continue until dawn. I promised to hang out and drink with her, so I could do this much.
Estella smiled brightly at my words.
“You’re the best, Saint.”
“Be quiet and hurry back.”
“Yes, Saint!”
With that, Estella left for the sea. I quietly sipped my alcohol next to Lana, waiting for Estella.
***
“Heuheuheung~.”
Estella hummed as she headed under the sea. That’s because Blue One’s temple and palace are there.
It wasn’t a difficult task. The blessing of the water god allowed her to breathe and move freely in the water.
Having arrived at the palace, Estella headed straight for the throne where Blue One would be. Blue One was always sitting there.
“I wish Blue One would come outside sometimes.”
Red One also doesn’t show his face often, but Blue One was even worse. He only came out once or twice a month.
And recently, she hadn’t seen him at all.
So the fish-men and mermaids asked her. To ask Blue One to come outside. Blue One was very taciturn, but he listened well to her requests, so she thought it would probably work.
“Blue One, I’m here!”
Having arrived at the throne, Estella greeted him. But then Estella tilted her head.
“Blue One. Who is that next to you?”
The moment the saintess asked that.
Paaat!
A black hand swallowed Estella.
***
The sky was dyed with the sunset. The festival was still in progress.
I left my seat for a while and came to the beach. My back hurt from sitting too much.
“It’s so nice to take a walk with Kyle after a long time.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah! It was hard to meet in the Holy Kingdom.”
Lana was with me. We came together to sober up.
We walked along the beach like that. The waves crashed, and the sand dug into our toes. It was almost evening, so there were no people on the beach and it was quiet.
“Kyle, look at the sea. It’s pretty….”
“It’s pretty, just like you said.”
The sea came into view. The sea was dyed red by the sunset. The scenery created by nature was truly beautiful. I really liked that.
But what was even more satisfying was this time with Lana. This time walking along the beach with her was so good.
After that, we walked along the sandy beach and stopped, watching the sun gradually set.
“We should go back now, right?”
“We should. Everyone will be looking for us.”
Then Lana gently leaned her head on my shoulder. I accepted it without saying anything. Lana’s scent was caught at the tip of my nose. The smell that I couldn’t express in words made me feel good for no reason.
Just before the sun completely set. Lana asked quietly.
“Kyle. How was it playing in the sea?”
“It was fun. So much so that I want to come and play again.”
“Is that so?”
“That’s right.”
Except for the fact that other people kept interfering. This week spent with Lana in the sea was really enjoyable. If I hadn’t come for the exchange, I would have wanted to stay a few more days.
“Then shall we come again next time?”
“To the sea?”
“Yeah. Oh, how about a hot spring instead of the sea? The hot spring inns in the Eastern Continent are so famous.”
That seemed like a good idea too. But if we go to a hot spring then….
“Then, next time, shall we go just the two of us, excluding the other kids?”
“Just me and Kyle?”
“Yeah. Let’s go just the two of us.”
I wanted to go with her without anyone’s interference and just spend time quietly.
“Let’s go! Let’s definitely go!”
Lana hugged me with a bright face. Her hair tickled my skin, and I could feel the pounding heartbeat from Lana, who was facing me, as if she was looking forward to that day.
Lana murmured while hugging me.
“I like that kindness of Kyle’s. He always remembers and takes care of me, no matter when or where. Like now, and like before. Even though the saintess is with us, he cares about me.”
Lana carefully raised her head and looked at me.
“So Kyle… I love you. I really, really love you.”
My heart swells at Lana’s sudden words.
It’s already been a year since I’ve been with Lana. A time that’s short if it’s short, and long if it’s long has passed. Even though that long time has passed, Lana still liked me.
I gave her room to do so, but it was usually hard to endure that. People eventually get tired. Lana overcame that and continued to maintain that feeling.
So, to make a little excuse… honestly, Lana was too good for me.
Her personality, her actions. Considering all aspects, she was too different from a piece of trash like me.
So, rather than liking me, it was better for her to meet someone much kinder and better than me. Like a man like Evan. So even though I knew that feeling, I deliberately didn’t accept it.
But that feeling became so big at some point that I didn’t want to give her to anyone. Forgetting the subject of a guy like me, I wanted to be with her.
That time to exchange morning greetings, have light conversations, and eat meals. Every moment spent with her in everyday life was a great happiness and joy for me.
So much so that I wanted to spend this time forever.
So on the one hand, I had this thought.
‘If we had met in another world….’
If that were the case, I wouldn’t need these worries. The unfortunate and uncomfortable truth sadly approached me.
But what if.
If I had the qualifications to be with her, the main character, the one who is always bright, and the one who only looks at me. If I, a sinner, had that qualification, I would want to do so.
So….
“Lana.”
“Why, Kyle?”
Lana, looking at me with a smiling face as always. I said to her.
“If, if you’re okay with it, me….”
Why can’t I get the words out? I was usually outspoken, but my mouth is closed today.
“Me….”
“Take your time, Kyle.”
Lana’s appearance of holding my hand tightly and calming me down. A smile appears. I held my slightly trembling heart and continued to speak.
“If you allow me, me….”
It was then.
The sky suddenly darkened. I raised my head at the sudden change. Then I saw a wall. It wasn’t an ordinary wall.
The sea. A wall made of the sea. In a word, it was a tsunami. The huge thing that I couldn’t handle was rushing towards us.
That day, the world was destroyed.
Episode 186 ■■ (1)
Episode 186 ■■(1)
The ground is stained black. Unidentifiable corpses litter the floor. An unidentified liquid, reeking of all kinds of foul odors, forms a river.
A scene of nothing but death, created in just three days. This is the current state of Eustia, the Holy Nation where the gods reside.
I watched the Holy Nation’s transformation from the orange volcano.
Even now, a black aura stealthily infiltrates. Soon, the orange divinity drives it away. I swung my sword to block the aura’s encroachment.
After confirming that the black aura was no longer entering, I turned and moved underground.
The underground was as unpleasant as the outside. Humans, elves, and dwarves. Those who barely survived were gloomy. Somewhere, the sound of crying could be heard.
I turned away from there and headed deeper underground, to the orange forge. The forge was in an uproar during the short time I was away.
“Why can’t we do it, why!!”
“Lady Elena, didn’t the Saint say so? That it’s not the time yet.”
“When is that time going to be! We’ve been here without taking any action! In a situation where we don’t know how many more lives will be lost! And until when…!”
“Do you think we’re not in pain! The Holy Knights are just as pained as you are, Lady Elena! If we only had the Saint’s permission, we would…!”
“Enough.”
I stepped into the heated scene and stopped Elena and the Holy Knight. They stopped arguing at my appearance.
“Have you arrived, Saint.”
He bowed and greeted me.
“Get out. I’ll talk to Elena.”
“Yes, Saint.”
The Vice-Captain left the forge. I turned to Elena. She glared at me with hateful eyes.
“What’s your complaint? Tell me.”
“……”
She suppressed her anger and opened her mouth.
“So many lives are dying even now. We saw it yesterday too… the sight of them being brutally killed regardless of race.”
“I know.”
“Then why!”
Elena’s voice suddenly rose. She calmed her excitement and continued.
“Knowing that, why don’t you do anything? It’s not about saving everyone. Just, just the ones we can see… just saving the people who are being sacrificed to them is enough.”
“I told you. It’s not the time yet.”
“When is the time that you, the Saint, are talking about!”
Tears welled up in Elena’s eyes, and tears streamed down her cheeks.
“My mother burned to death! My sisters, my people died miserably! And, and… Evan died…. The man I loved the most…”
She lowered her head in sorrow. Tears dripped onto the floor. I said to her, who was crying sadly.
“I know. I saw it with my own eyes.”
“Knowing that, why are you just standing still! It’s not just the people who were by my side who died! You too, the people by your side have died! But you, you…”
Elena tapped my chest with her head.
“Why can you be so calm…”
At those words, I said without a second thought.
“How does that help.”
Slap, Elena’s hand struck my cheek.
“What kind of man are you…!”
A contemptuous gaze is poured out. It’s a face that looks at garbage.
At that moment, my composure shattered. I lost what I had barely been maintaining. The expression I had been acting out so that the survivors wouldn’t be afraid was distorted.
“Do you think I’m okay with it!”
Beyle and Ariel were sacrificed while saving people. Lana was torn to shreds trying to protect me. And as she said, Evan too… the protagonist of this world also died at the hands of blackness.
Those who I should cherish more than my own life. Those who I should protect even if I die, died.
Without knowing how that feels. Without knowing what their deaths mean to me.
“Don’t spout such nonsense without knowing anything about me. And…”
But knowing that this won’t help, I calmed my overwhelming emotions and continued.
“Does getting angry, does being sad bring back the dead? Does commemorating their deaths make this situation any better?”
I looked into the eyes of Elena, one of the few surviving elves and a strong warrior.
“Think rationally. Don’t get rid of the only remaining hope just to save a few people.”
Only then did Elena calm down, but her voice was still full of depression.
“How are we going to win… You know how superior the enemy is. On the other hand, we don’t excel in manpower, support, or anything else. We’re just barely holding on in this volcano, relying on Lord Orange.”
I know, and it’s an undeniable fact.
The first thing Black did after obtaining the Saintess was to attack Green and White. The elves and Holy Knights were a major threat to Black, who still had weak forces.
The attack was successful, and the two forces were destroyed in less than a day. In the process, the World Tree died, and White was captured by Black.
It didn’t end there, Black completely absorbed the two forces. True to his name as the God of Death, he treated the dead elves and Holy Knights like necromantic undead.
Moreover, Red and Blue are on Black’s side. The two gods targeted people who participated in the exchange meeting or people from other countries. More than 90% died.
As a result, we were outnumbered by the opponent, and we were cut off from external contact and could not receive support. The three bastards completely took control of the Holy Nation.
Even the personnel staying in the volcano now are barely surviving thanks to Orange. Even then, 1/3 of them were not in good condition.
Yes. Clearly, the current situation was unfavorable. It wouldn’t be strange to die tomorrow, and hope didn’t exist.
But it was worth a try. Because I was here with two arms and two legs intact. If my body was healthy, I could restore this state to normal.
However, basic preparations were necessary, and there was no way to prove it.
So, the only thing I could say to Elena, who was in despair, and to the survivors, was.
“Believe.”
Just that word.
“Believe…?”
“Yes, believe. That I have a way.”
However, as the situation was, Elena couldn’t do that. She grabbed my sleeve and said in a trembling voice.
“Just, just tell me what it is. Please, please… I beg you, Saint… Any absurd plan is fine…”
That desperate voice was like clinging to a rotten rope and hoping for hope. I sympathized with her sense of loss more than anyone else, so I decided to tell her only.
“Th, that’s true…?”
And Elena, who heard the secret of the world, asked back as if she couldn’t believe it. Her hands were trembling.
“Yes. It’s true.”
“But I’ve never heard such a story from my mother either…”
“There’s no way the World Tree would know. In the first place, it’s a story that no other god knows except for the two of us.”
“Ha, haha…”
She laughed as if she had lost her mind. Soon, she wiped away her tears and straightened her back. The face that had gained hope had returned to that of a knight.
“I will… return to my post.”
“Get ready to go out at any time.”
“Understood.”
Elena bowed and left the forge.
“Hoo…”
After she left, I reorganized my intensified emotions. The higher the excitement, the higher the probability of failure. So I have to control my mind as much as possible.
As I sat there quietly, I felt another presence. It was Orange.
“The enhancement?”
“Just finished.”
Orange tossed Karsa. I received the sword and drew it from its scabbard.
A sword of dark black light, like the God of Death, Black. Karsa’s color became even darker than before.
Moreover, the energy I felt was also satisfactory; the enhancement went well.
“From the looks of it, you seem to have gone through quite a bit of hardship.”
“As a blacksmith, I poured all my skills and divinity into it.”
Whether that was true or not, Orange’s divinity was greatly reduced. He was on the verge of being demoted from god to mortal.
“But… what you said just now, is it true?”
“Looks like you heard it.”
“This is my space, after all.”
“Well, there’s no need to hide it from you. It’s an undeniable truth.”
“Heh heh…”
Even he, a god, couldn’t believe it, and just stared blankly at the ceiling.
“Amazing. To think such a secret was hidden.”
After muttering to himself for a long time, Orange finally said to me.
“Saint, no, Kyle Arden. Blood of Arden. Please save Eustia…”
“That’s why I’m doing this damn thing. So get some rest now.”
“Yes, I need to rest. Then I’ll see you later, Saint…”
With those words, Orange disappeared. It was because he had used too much power.
I offered a silent thank you to him, who had maintained his beliefs as a blacksmith until the end, and left the forge.
Now, the preparation is over.
***
When Orange left the world and the fire that had been blocking the enemy’s invasion disappeared, Black immediately prepared to attack.
“……”
Black’s puppets surrounded the volcano in the far distance.
They were once ardent followers of Eustia, students of Tianis like me, or the appearance of foreigners who came to the Holy Nation after they died.
Fortunately, there were no protagonists or supporting characters among them. I retrieved them somehow because I knew what would happen if their corpses and souls entered Black’s hands.
“Saint. Preparations are complete.”
Then Elena said.
Turning around, I see elves, Holy Knights, and dwarves equipped with weapons. They were ready to rush into those puppets at any moment if I gave the order.
They didn’t lose their morale even though certain death awaited them. The source of that was their desire for revenge for their god and their race.
“Saint, we would appreciate it if you could say a few words before the expedition.”
“Yes, I have to…”
This could be the first and last attempt. I activated the ring and opened my mouth.
“Maybe you’ll run out of strength and die along the way. Or maybe you’ll die a dog’s death before you reach your goal. But.”
I draw Karsa from its scabbard. The sword shone even brighter when it met the sunlight.
“I am by your side. I am your Saint.”
I am the savior who will save you from this hell.
I pointed the tip of my sword at Black.
“The target is Black, the god who was once called the God of Death! Charge!”
Immediately, the followers who craved revenge ran after me. And at the same time as charging, I infused my will into the ring.
[Warning. The opponent may notice if you use this power.]
Ignoring the beeping sound, I said.
“Use it without saying unnecessary things.”
[Checking the wearer’s permission.]
[Seal Release: Brave]
[The blessing of the stars rests upon you.]
Episode 187 ■■ (2)
Episode 187 ■■(2)
Swish-!
I cut them down, excluding unnecessary emotions as much as possible.
Swish-!
Even if they are acquainted with me, even if they are innocent lives, I kill them without hesitation.
Swish-!
That was the only salvation I could give them right now, who had become puppets of Black.
“Don’t hesitate! They are no longer your friends, your family! They are just puppets to be moved by the enemy’s hands!”
I force that on everyone, not just myself. My allies, hearing my cry, bit their lips and cut down the puppets moving on Black’s command.
No matter how determined you are, your feelings are different when you face it directly.
Then, a huge cry was heard from the west. It was a beastman, a creature of Red. They charged straight towards us.
The red energy flowing through the bodies of those beastmen. It’s Red’s divine power. Dyed with their god’s divine power, they were completely consumed by their wild instincts and only craved slaughter.
“Elena! Stop those beastman bastards!”
“Yes!”
As soon as I gave the order, Elena rushed out. Among our allies, she was the only strong one capable of fighting the beastmen.
Clang!
Soon, Elena and the beastmen collided. Hagdas and Lydan blocked her way. The two strongest who represented the beastmen.
A 1-on-2 situation. Knowing that, Elena summoned someone to help her. The eternal friend of the elves, a spirit. And not just any spirit, but a spirit king. The pinnacle of spirits.
Kwakwakwak!
The Wind Spirit King releases his energy. A huge wind blade is fired at the two, and a typhoon sweeps away the surrounding beastmen.
However, unlike the latter who died, the former only stepped back slightly. The two chieftains were strong enough to rival Elena.
Expected result. I murmured softly to provide assistance.
“I swear. To protect you from the evils of the world.”
My soul reacts each time I utter a word. My heart pounds. My blood runs hot. Amidst the pain that tears through my entire body, I continued with the next sentence.
“I will sacrifice my body to protect you.”
At that moment, the ring’s voice echoed in my head.
[You have recited the Oath of Protection.]
[Activating ‘Sanctuary: Barrier of Protection’.]
Energy spreads out from me. It extended all the way to Elena far away. She glanced at me, the source of the energy that surrounded her, and focused on the battle.
Seeing that the power was properly applied, I felt relieved and swung my sword. Likewise, the allies who were being empowered exclaimed one by one.
“This is….”
“What is this….”
Even if their flesh is torn, even if their bones are broken, they heal and recover in an instant. No matter how much they fight, their mind and body do not tire.
Super-speed regeneration and awakening effect. That is the power of this ability. As long as I don’t stop using it, unless they die instantly, it would last forever.
Our allies became even more motivated. The breakthrough speed becomes even faster. We are gradually narrowing the distance with Black.
[The ‘?$%! God’ expresses doubt.]
[The ‘?$%! God’ is embarrassed.]
[The ‘?$%! God’ sends a message.]
[How are you still ali….]
“Shut up.”
Crack!
I dismissed the messages that kept popping up. Annoying me when I’m busy.
It’s just a brief past relationship anyway. I don’t need to worry about it. I ignored the additional messages and moved forward.
“Cough, Saint… I guess this is the end for me…”
“I’m, sorry…”
As the battle continued, our allies fell. In each case, vital spots such as the heart or brain were gone.
Not only was there a difference in numbers, but Black’s puppets were using their powers from when they were alive. It was a structure that could only be pushed back as time went on.
Even so, I, no, we didn’t give up. I prayed for the souls of the dead and burned their souls and bodies with holy fire. I couldn’t let them become puppets.
“It’s a meaningless resistance.”
At that time, Black’s words echoed across the battlefield. Immediately after, a black sphere of light descended from the sky. The allies who touched that power collapsed, rotted away, and disappeared without a trace.
Death. Black’s authority, which embodies it, manifested all kinds of death in the world.
“Get out of the way!”
I pushed the allies away and recited the oath.
“I swear on my sword, I will not let go of my sword until the day I punish evil on this land.”
[Using ‘Sword of Oath’.]
[With your current level, it is impossible to embody the oath.]
[Consuming all of the ring’s power.]
[Sacrificing half of your dantian.]
[Offering a part of your soul as a sacrifice.]
The ring’s power weakens. The dantian is cut off. My whole body is engulfed in burning pain.
[Conditions have been met.]
But as a result of sacrificing that. I was able to summon the sword.
The Sword of Oath appeared above the sphere. A sword as huge as Black’s. I gripped Karsa tightly and swung it down.
Kaga Gaga gak!
The sword eats away at death. It devoured Black’s power as if it would completely eliminate the evil in front of it.
Clang!
A roar erupts. It completely divided death.
Black’s energy returned to nothingness. And the black sword, still manifested in the world, crushed the enemy and opened a new path. A path that leads directly to Black.
“Attack!”
I shouted to my allies.
“Waaaaaaa!!!”
“For Justia!!”
They charged towards the remaining enemies. I also stood at the center and cut down the enemies.
As time passed, I was able to face Black.
“It’s a useless act, Saint.”
An unfamiliar tone flowed from her mouth. I swung the Sword of Oath that was covered on Karsa.
“Don’t speak with Estella’s mouth.”
Black lightly avoided my attack and tilted her head. She seemed unable to understand.
“Saints and Saintesses ultimately exist for the sake of God. Shouldn’t it be an honor to be used for us?”
“Shut up!”
Words and actions. Everything that is conveyed through Estella is disgusting. To the point where I want to tear her apart and kill her right away.
However, this attack also failed to inflict any damage on her.
“I can’t understand it at all. Why do you keep attacking knowing it won’t work? Are your eyes just for decoration?”
I know. Now that Estella, who is considered the best vessel, is in Black’s hands, I can’t beat her.
“Besides, your level is also weak compared to your skills. Don’t you know that you can’t win no matter how many times you challenge?”
I also know that.
My level is still at the highest Expert level. In order to fight God, in order to fight Black who is close to perfection, you must be a Master. That’s the minimum requirement.
So, the reality is that I can’t kill him no matter how many times I die and come back to life.
But.
“You never know. Whether it will work or not.”
“I must have overestimated you. I should stop this useless conversation.”
Black waved her hand. Through Estella, his unique power is manifested in the world.
I gathered energy in both eyes.
[Using Authority: Foresight(未來視).]
Dozens, hundreds, thousands of paths unfold before my eyes. My brain trembles with information exceeding the allowed amount. Blood gushes out of every hole.
I endured and persevered through the pain. Immediately after, Black’s power covered me. At that moment, I jumped up and cast magic.
[Fusing 「Domain Declaration」, 「Time Regression」, and 「Foresight」.]
[Activating Future Regression.]
The power of the Hero’s Authority and two unique magic spells mixed together. That extremely inefficient power was used for the first time in this world.
“What…!”
Estella’s expression, who was possessed by Black, contorted at the sight of me appearing right in front of her without any prior sign.
Looking at Estella’s face, I felt deep sadness and took out the aura of God-slaying. Without a moment’s hesitation, I slashed her neck.
Swish-!
Estella’s head, neatly cut and rolling on the ground. Her mouth slowly opens.
“If you think I’ll die just because of this, you’re wrong….”
“Yeah, you won’t die. But what I cut wasn’t just that.”
What I cut was the connection between Estella and Black. I cut off what was binding him to this world.
“That can be reconnected. And… the vessel is still intact!”
Estella’s headless body moves. Her body and Black were still connected.
But I scoffed at Black’s actions.
“You idiot. You wouldn’t know. Why I cut off Estella’s head.”
Cutting off the connection. That means that Estella is no longer affected by Black’s power, and being beheaded means complete death for a human.
In other words, it means that Saintess Estella is dead. And there was a safety device in case the Saintess, Estella, did not meet a normal death.
Paaaaat!
The moment death was confirmed, Estella’s body glowed. Divine power different from Black’s, who had occupied her, flowed out.
Yellow. The God of Contracts and Order. It was his. Soon after, Yellow, who had not shown himself until now, appeared on the battlefield.
“Yellow! Where have you been hiding!”
Black shouted at Yellow’s appearance. But Yellow ignored him and headed towards Estella’s head rolling on the ground. He sighed deeply and said.
“Poor Estella. In the end, you died as White said…”
“Answer me, Yellow!”
At the continued shout, Yellow glared at Black.
“Well, I was stopping the outer god you released. But Black, how come you haven’t changed even after all this time?”
“It’s not up to you, who imprisoned me, to say that! I wasted over thousands of years because of you!”
Black shouted in anger.
“More than that, it’s too late now, Yellow. The Saintess is in my hands, and without White and Green, I won’t be defeated like before! You alone, who only increase your power with contracts, can’t stop me!”
“That’s right. I can’t do it like last time. Especially against you who has obtained a vessel. But you know what?”
At that moment, Yellow’s hand shone and divine power flowed out.
“The reason I appeared at this timing is not because of you. It’s because the contract conditions have been met.”
“Contract?”
“Yeah, contract. I made a contract with White a long time ago. About Estella. And this is that contract.”
Immediately after, Yellow declared calmly.
“I, Yellow, the God of Contracts and Order and the creator god of this world, command.”
Yellow’s divinity digs into the ground. The continent, the planet, reacts to Yellow’s power.
“According to the contract, I will turn back the time of the world. Back to when everything was fine.”
Time reversal on a planetary scale. That is the ability granted to Yellow, the creator god. And this phenomenon is called [Regression].
The world shines. The world engulfed in divine power began to have its time reversed according to the creator god’s command.
That was the moment.
“Do you think I’ll let that happen!”
Black, who was still able to exert his power, intervened. Black light penetrated between the yellow light and intertwined with each other.
“Sorry, but you can’t stop this. It’s a contract and order that I established at the beginning. Even if the outer god that you released, whose divinity is mixed with White’s, comes, it’s impossible.”
“But you can give influence!”
Black’s energy becomes even more intense. What was contained in it was oblivion. The death of memory.
“Hmm, the resistance is considerable.”
Yellow muttered and looked at me.
“The rest is up to you, Saint. I’m already struggling just to turn back time. It’s even harder because Black is interfering. Even if you don’t remember, if it’s you with your skills, you’ll manage somehow, right?”
I know. The act of turning back time is not something that can be done easily. I nodded and replied to Yellow.
“That’s enough.”
“That’s our Saint. Then… please take care of Estella.”
Yellow handed over Estella’s head and disappeared. I stared silently at the head I received.
At that time, Estella’s mouth opened. Thanks to Yellow’s divine power.
“Saint, Nim…? Why, are you crying…?”
She moved to wipe away the tears flowing from my eyes. But she couldn’t because she only had her head. Estella realized that and asked.
“Am I, dead…?”
“…Yes.”
And I killed her. I cut off her head. I couldn’t even protect the other kids, and I killed the main character with my own hands….
As if feeling the emotions that appeared in my eyes, Estella comforted me and said.
“I’m, I’m okay, hehe….”
Tears well up. I held Estella’s head in my arms and whispered.
“Estella. You said it, didn’t you. That you’d grant my wish.”
“Did I say that…?”
“I’ll use that wish now.”
“I, there’s nothing I can do for you….”
“It’s okay.”
Because it’s not difficult.
I put a piece of my soul in it and kissed her forehead.
“Estella. Never give up. No matter what you do, no matter how many times you try, I’ll go save you.”
A smile bloomed on Estella’s face.
“Yes… my one and only Saint…”
“Yeah….”
My one and only Saintess.
That’s how Estella’s head turned to ashes and disappeared. And the regression began.
I glared at Black in the storm of time and said.
“Then, see you again. You bastard.”
The moment all preparations are complete, the moment I find a way to save everyone.
“That will be your end.”
Immediately after, consciousness was cut off.
.
.
.
.
.
[……]
[………]
[…………]
[Observing changes in the timeline]
[Confirming the regression phenomenon]
[Time is 3 days ago, 4 PM. Reconstructing the physical state]
[Starting ──’s …th regression]
Episode 188 Regression (3)
Episode 188 Regression (3)
[3:55 PM]
The festival at the harbor was still going strong. People were still pouring liquor down their throats, and the festive atmosphere showed no signs of waning.
Moreover, it was almost evening. Those who realized this lit a fire in the center and danced around it.
Regardless of race, country, or origin, they mingled and moved their bodies joyfully. Instruments appeared midway, further heating up the atmosphere.
Evan and Vale also joined in, dancing enthusiastically. It was something I already knew, but their dancing was terribly messy.
[3:57 PM]
I chuckled and sipped my drink.
Then, I saw someone in the festival. It was Ariel, who hadn’t participated in this hunt. Judging by her simple casual attire, she seemed to have come to see the festival.
She spotted us and immediately approached. Then, Lana, seeing the princess, hugged Ariel as she had done to Estella and me earlier.
“Ooh, it’s the princess!”
“L, Lana, wait a minute! The smell of alcohol is too much…!”
“Princess, smells good….”
“Kiel, what were you doing while Lana was getting so drunk!”
I shrugged and replied.
“I did my best.”
I fed her snacks and made her drink water from time to time. But she drank so much that she couldn’t help but get drunk.
Of course, I could use mana to drive away her drunken antics, but I’m just letting her be because she looks cute drunk.
“Haa, really….”
Ariel sighed and sat Lana next to her. I handed her a glass and said.
“Have a drink since you’re here. There’s plenty of alcohol and food.”
“I’m not much of a drinker, even if it’s food….”
She gently pushed the glass away. Even in a place where drinking is allowed, it seemed difficult for her to drink recklessly due to her status as a princess.
Ariel ate some of the festival food and asked.
“I heard you caught the Kraken….”
“Yeah, well. We caught it.”
“Are you hurt anywhere…?”
“As you can see, I’m fine.”
Silence followed that. An uncomfortable atmosphere lingered for a moment. Ariel opened her mouth again in the midst of it.
“I’m, I’m glad you’re not hurt….”
She spoke as if she were worried, but she was watching me out of the corner of her eye. She’s been showing this side of her often lately. Especially after visiting the Yellow’s domain.
“I don’t get hurt easily, so you don’t have to worry.”
“I see….”
Again, silence falls. I finished my drink, and she glanced at me a few times before focusing on the festival food.
[4:00 PM]
Whoosh-!
Immediately, a strong wind, unusual for a sea breeze, blew through the festival grounds. Enough to make hair flutter.
And the moment the wind brushed against us.
“Ugh…!”
Ariel grabbed her head as if she had a headache.
“……”
I looked up at the sky and took a hot breath, overwhelmed by a sensation covering my whole body.
A discrepancy in the space and time of reality. A subtle sense of alienation felt in the soul and body. A familiar, all too familiar sensation.
This was definitely… regression.
“Are you alright?”
“Haa, haa… I’m fine. I just felt a little dizzy for a moment….”
I couldn’t dismiss Ariel’s words lightly.
“Princess. Did you feel anything strange when the wind blew just now?”
“I feel a slight sense of incongruity in my body and memories, but… is something wrong?”
Ariel is one of the few beings who can sense the regression phenomenon. [Transcendental Senses], manifested from the blood of the first emperor, was not bound by space-time.
However, she didn’t seem to know what this phenomenon was, and she didn’t seem to have any memories either. That’s only natural. Her ability only affects [Senses].
In the first place, the memory of what happened before the regression is a power not granted to anyone. Not even a god can do it.
To bring future memories to the past, you need to be at the level of a creator god like Yellow, or a god of the highest rank.
Moreover, the power of Black would have erased the memories in the process of regression. The unresponsive appearance is proof of that. Yellow must have returned without remembering either. Black had that much power.
“I’ll tell you later.”
The two facts already confirmed that it was a regression. But I couldn’t give up the possibility that it wasn’t. No, it had to be.
I opened the status window that I hadn’t looked at for a while.
—
Name: Kiel Arden
Age: 19 years old
Role: Third-rate Villain, Saint.
Description: He was a third-rate villainous scoundrel from the web novel ‘Akacheonma’. He has now broken free from the scoundrel and villain image, and is being called a saint and loved by many. Maybe he’s become good?
*Another soul is currently possessing him.
*Lana Heitald and he like each other.
*The protagonist, Evan Philix, respects him the most.
*Vale Arden is his beloved family and brother.
*He has a complex and subtle relationship with Ariel Tianis.
*The saintess Estella trusts and relies on him more than anyone else.
*Chloe is ……… him.
*He has regressed for the 1st time in ‘Akacheonma’.
—
Information that has been added and updated a lot compared to the past. The most striking information among them was the sentence in the last line.
-He has regressed for the 1st time.
With that, it was confirmed. That this world had regressed once.
Realizing that, sadness welled up from the depths of my heart, and it soon turned into pain that felt like it was tearing my heart apart.
The prerequisite for regression is Estella’s death. And the person who did that would be none other than me.
Because regression meant just one thing to me.
A chance. A chance to restart and revive the protagonist and supporting characters.
If Lana and Ariel next to me, and Evan and Vale dancing over there, hadn’t died, there would have been no need to turn back time.
I just had to save Estella from Black’s hands.
But before the regression, I wouldn’t have been able to save them, and in the end, I would have killed Estella with my own hands.
With what heart would I have done that?
Perhaps the feelings I’m feeling now would be no different. I would have endured in despair, sadness, and pain, pretending to be okay, and fought against Black.
‘I might have even used the sealed power….’
I looked at the ring that was synchronized with my soul.
How many seals did I break, and what did I sacrifice to fight?
One thing is certain….
[‘?$%! of God’ demands an answer!]
[‘?$%! of God’ demands an answer!]
[‘?$%! of God’ demands an answer!]
I must have used the power of the hero. I pushed the following messages aside. This damn bitch is annoying now and then.
“Are you… alright?”
Then Ariel interrupted my thoughts. She was looking at me.
I didn’t want to show her my current expression because it was too much of a burden, so I pretended to drink from my glass to hide my face and said.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“Don’t hide it. And that glass, you already emptied it.”
“……”
Damn it.
When there was no answer, Ariel came right next to me. Sitting next to me, she looked at me and asked.
“Tell me. What’s wrong?”
“…Nothing’s wrong.”
At my appearance, Ariel carefully reached out her hand. And then, she turned my face in her direction.
“You say nothing’s wrong…”
Her eyes met mine squarely. My reflection is reflected in Ariel’s black eyes. A strange sensation creeps in between them. It was Ariel’s mind reading.
“Why are you so sad?”
It was the sadness that came from not being able to protect you.
“Why are you so angry?”
It was anger at myself for not being able to protect you.
“Why are you blaming yourself instead of others?”
It was self-reproach stemming from my lack of ability that led you to your deaths.
To me, you, the supporting characters, were such beings that I had to protect, and that’s what you meant to me. Even if it meant I died, you had to be happy without dying.
Then Ariel grabbed my hand tightly and said softly.
“Kiel, tell me. So I can help.”
She reaches out her hand. But I pushed her hand away and stood up.
“I’ll tell you everything later. I’ll leave Lana to you for a while.”
“Kiel! What are you trying to do alone…!”
“I’ll be right back.”
I left the festival grounds as is. Ariel couldn’t abandon the drunken Lana and couldn’t follow me.
Of course, I want to get help from everyone too. In fact, this episode, which should happen next year, can only be solved by combining everyone’s strength.
But not now. With the timeline twisted and no information, no one was of great help now.
So I need to know. What did I do before the regression, and how did things unfold. What is currently going on behind the scenes of the Eustia Holy Kingdom.
I spread my energy widely. And I started looking for someone.
“Where’s Chloe?”
The target is Chloe. A regressor who is the only one who remembers what happened before the regression. It was her.
***
It is often said that oblivion is a blessing. I agree with that statement.
Forgetting the memories means forgetting the suffering you went through in the process. No matter how many times you think about it, that’s a great blessing.
But I didn’t feel that way today.
Even though it was only erased by someone else, forgetting the memories before the regression was no different from taking away hope from me.
If I had those memories, I could have dealt with Black, who had broken the seal, much more efficiently and easily.
Right now, every minute and every second was precious to me.
After starting from the harbor area and searching for Chloe for 30 minutes, I was able to find her quickly.
She was standing on a coastal cliff near the harbor, looking at the sea. I approached Chloe and called her name.
“Chloe.”
“Oh my, Senior. What brings you here? Did you come to see the sea?”
She raises the corners of her mouth slightly and smiles with her eyes, greeting me with a face that knows nothing. It looked so ridiculous.
After greeting her, I grabbed her hand as she turned her head and said.
“Let’s talk. About what happened before the regression.”
“……”
Episode 189 Regression (4)
Episode 189 Regression (4)
Chloe, feigning ignorance at my question, asked back.
“Regression? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Senior, did you take something?”
She laughs nonchalantly. She looks as if she’s hearing the word for the first time. But that kind of acting doesn’t work on me.
“You know what I’m talking about.”
“Well~ I don’t know what Senior is talking about….”
“Chloe.”
I held her hand tightly and spoke softly.
“Please. Don’t pretend you don’t know.”
At that moment, I made eye contact with Chloe, and she stared at me intently with a blank face.
“Wow… Senior.”
She let out an exclamation for no reason. Then, with a face full of joy, she grabbed my face with both hands.
“Do you know you looked so hot just now?”
“……”
“For Senior to show this side of himself. What made Senior so weak and desperate? Why is Senior, who always showed a strong side, like this… is it because of Lana? If the situation was just right, I would have right here and now….”
“……”
Chloe mumbled while kneading my face, exhaling with excitement.
Afterwards, she answered my question.
“That’s right. I remember. How hard Senior ran around. How you stood against the god of this place. I remember everything that happened on this land.”
She seemed impressed by what happened before the regression, her voice full of interest.
“Then….”
“But Senior.”
She pressed her finger on my lips and cut me off.
“Why should I tell you that? I clearly gave you a chance. Twice.”
I know. I know so well.
Why she suggested going on a trip two weeks ago. Why she acted differently this week.
Now that I’ve regressed, I realized the meaning hidden in her words and actions at the time, something I didn’t realize then.
“Besides….”
Chloe’s finger moved to my cheek and then down to my neck. It felt like an act of blaming me.
“It wasn’t just Senior I was trying to save. I included Lana in that too.”
“……”
“But it failed, and I tried to save at least Senior somehow. Even by seducing you with my body.”
“……”
“I think that was the best I could do. But for Senior to reject that chance and then come asking for a favor now, isn’t that a bit shameless?”
“……”
If it were someone else, I would have protested, calling it sophistry, but I knew that it was a favor Chloe was extending. If she didn’t care, she wouldn’t even say these words.
“So give up. No matter what words you use to persuade me, I won’t tell you. They say people should take responsibility for their actions~.”
Her tone is light, but her words are full of firm will. It seems like she will never tell me what happened before the regression.
But I went strong.
“No, you will have to tell me.”
“Didn’t you hear what I just said? Have you finally gone crazy? And….”
Chloe’s hand, which was continuing her words, had already come down to my chest.
“What words will you use to persuade me? Will you give me your body?”
Chloe’s palm groped my chest.
“Or a vow and love to only look at me?”
Her hand moved to my heart, and she drew a small heart with her fingers.
“Or Senior’s secret?”
After lightly pressing her heart with her fingertip, Chloe let go.
“I prefer the last one if possible. I’ve been getting curious about Senior’s hidden secrets. Especially, setting aside all the other secrets, how did you know about the regression? The concept of regression isn’t well known.”
“……”
“So, Senior? What words will you use to persuade me?”
She took a step away from me and asked. And I answered.
“I’m going to kill myself.”
“Pardon?”
“I said I’m going to kill myself if you don’t tell me.”
“Ha, just….”
The moment she said that. I drew my sword and swung it towards my neck.
Clang!
The sword is blocked by a barrier created in front of my neck. Immediately after, Chloe’s shout pierced my ear.
“Senior, are you crazy? What are you doing!”
“I told you. I’m going to kill myself.”
“Who actually does what they say!”
Instead of words, I show her with actions. This time, I shot sword energy to both sides. Chloe’s magic blocked the swords.
However, I didn’t stop, and the continuous actions stopped only after Chloe grabbed my sword.
“It’s a misconception if you think suicide methods are only swords.”
I raised my hand. At my appearance, Chloe sighed and said.
“Senior. Do you think this kind of threat will work on me?”
“Yeah, I think it will.”
Chloe laughed in disbelief.
“It’s true that I want Senior, but don’t get me wrong. You’re not worth that much to me.”
“No, I am worth it. Chloe, you’ve revealed too many weaknesses.”
“What are my weaknesses?”
“Me.”
Someone said. There’s nothing as foolish as confronting a regressor.
That’s because the value of a regressor was much more precious than possession or reincarnation, and the moment you’re hated by such a regressor, you’re abandoned.
However, that doesn’t mean there’s no room for negotiation.
Proof of value. If you put something the other person wants on the table, you could at least continue the conversation.
And that value was me.
“If I was just a slightly shiny stone among the stones rolling on the street to you, you wouldn’t be doing this.”
At least a diamond. No, a gem of even greater value, that’s why you showed a series of actions.
If that wasn’t the case, you wouldn’t have given me two chances, and you wouldn’t have tried to stop me from killing myself.
At my words, Chloe said with a face full of ridicule.
“Do you really think so?”
“I think so.”
I said in a tone full of strong conviction. Chloe let go of the sword and stepped back.
“Then try it.”
“……”
“What are you doing. I said try it?”
At her urging, I immediately acted without a moment’s hesitation.
The sword towards my neck, my hand towards my heart. I put all my strength into dying at once. And the moment the blade reached my carotid artery and my fingertip touched right above my heart.
Thud, Chloe, who had approached at some point, stopped me from digging in with both hands. Her eyes, filled with embarrassment, were shaking violently.
“You crazy bastard… you’re actually doing it?”
“It’s because I’m the type to not stop once I make up my mind.”
“There’s a limit to that!”
After snatching the sword and throwing it far away, and fixing both arms with magic, Chloe continued to speak.
“Haa….”
She grabbed her head as if she was aching and suggested to me.
“Senior, this is your last chance. If you leave here even now, I’ll let you take one other person besides Lana.”
“You should know too. I will never leave the Holy Kingdom until I solve this.”
If I can’t hear the story from Chloe, there is no hope. I’d rather give up and die than face a world where the protagonist and supporting actors die.
“You son of a bitch….”
Chloe frowned and cursed. She looked frustrated because things didn’t go her way.
After maintaining that state for a while, she called me.
“Senior.”
“Why.”
“I’ll only tell you and won’t help you with anything.”
I was so dumbfounded by those words that I laughed.
“You wouldn’t have helped me even before the regression, would you?”
“That’s not my area of responsibility… haa, never mind. I shouldn’t have said anything.”
Chloe sighed again.
“So what are you curious about?”
“Tell me in front of the other kids, not just me.”
This is one of the main episodes. It’s not the kind I can solve alone. We have to combine our strength with everyone.
“It’s not a very good choice… well, okay. If that’s what Senior wants.”
It was a somewhat meaningful word, but only I couldn’t understand it.
Immediately after, Chloe took the portal she opened and moved to the harbor.
***
♩♬♩♪~
The sound of songs being heard from everywhere. Even in that moment when the world might end, the festival was proceeding without stopping.
At that time, Evan and Veil came this way from the dancing crowd.
“Hyunnniiim! Where did you go… ugh? Chloe is here too?”
“Hyungnim… I see Hyungnim as two…,”
“I told you to drink moderately. Let’s sober up first.”
I moved the mana and woke up the two who were drunk first.
“Ugh, my head….”
“I’m sorry for showing you an ugly side….”
“Okay, follow me for now.”
I take the two of them to where the group is. There, Lana, who was slightly sober, and Ariel, who was frowning, were there.
Ariel glared at me when I appeared.
“Kyle, where have you been… why did you bring those three?”
“I brought them because I have something to explain.”
I woke up Lana like the other two and called Chloe.
“Chloe, explain.”
“Really, you shouldn’t make a woman do things like this~.”
Chloe put up a barrier with mana and explained in a slightly exaggerated voice.
“Okay, before I get to the main point, let me explain briefly that everyone in this place died. In the future too.”
Then everyone except me had question marks on their faces.
“What do you mean, Chloe?”
“Ask questions later and keep listening, Evan.”
Chloe calmed down her curiosity for a moment and continued.
“This country has been destroyed. By God too. And now I’ve regressed. I wonder if you know the word regression? To put it simply, it means I came back from the future to the past.”
“So that means… you turned back time, Chloe?”
“That’s right, Princess. I turned back time. By a god named Yellow.”
At that moment, silence flowed inside the mana barrier. In it, Chloe told them about their deaths.
“Veil and the Princess died protecting people, and Evan, you also died by God. And Lana also died protecting Senior.”
“T, then what happened to Kyle, Chloe…?”
“Senior lived. Instead, he only lived to suffer tremendously. How sad it was to see him gathering and leading the survivors and resisting God.”
Chloe wiped her eyes with her hands as if crying. Because of that nonsense, attention was focused for no reason. In particular, Ariel looked at me with an expression that she understood everything.
“Stop saying useless things and keep explaining.”
“I’m going to do that anyway~.”
After that, Chloe explained what happened before the regression and finished her words.
“Okay, that’s it. Anyone have anything to ask?”
At those words, Ariel asked first.
“How does Chloe remember that? Even God doesn’t remember, so why only Chloe….”
“If I explain in detail, the explanation will be long… you can think of it as storing the memory in another space and calling it back.”
Of course it’s a lie. She is not affected by black or the power of God in this world.
Anyway, the explanation is over. Everyone seemed to have understood the approximate situation, and they seemed to be organizing it in their heads, at least roughly.
I left them alone and asked Chloe.
“Chloe. There’s only one thing I want to ask.”
“What is it?”
“When will the incident happen?”
Perhaps Estella is already in the hands of Black. Estella left for Blue’s palace, and Blue was on Black’s side.
Since something that should have happened next year happened in advance, I am confident in this fact.
So I find out when Black is attacking and prepare for it. That is the most correct choice I can make now.
“Umm, if I answer Senior’s question….”
Chloe tilted her head as if thinking carefully and said to us.
“Now?”
A tsunami covering the harbor. Once again the world was destroyed.
Episode 190 Regression (5)
Episode 190 Regression (5)
“Haa, haa….”
My breath is getting rough. My lungs were moving constantly to supply oxygen.
Cough—
I cough up blood, close to a lethal dose, that goes down my esophagus. My internal organs were damaged beyond repair from the battle with Black. It’s completely twisted.
But I haven’t lost. Because I killed Estella. With my own hands. So I would return to the original state once again.
Soon after, light emanates from Estella’s body. It was a sign of regression.
I let out a sigh.
“Hoo….”
Okay, I admit it. This attempt failed.
I knew Black would attack, but I ruined things because of my naive actions. I only managed to protect half of those I absolutely had to save.
I need to minimize wasted time and move faster.
Although this memory will disappear, it’s not a desperate situation. If the me of the past realizes that this is the 2nd regression, I’m sure I’ll act accordingly.
This isn’t just speculation, it’s a conviction that it will happen. I had faith in myself.
So….
In the returning time, I look at the sky. Chloe is floating in the sky above, watching this scene. She makes eye contact with me, smiles, and waves.
Thus, the 3rd regression began.
***
[2nd Regression]
The sensation of regression fills my whole body. First, I calmly calmed my confused mind.
Then, Ariel’s words were heard from beside me.
“This situation, I’m sure I’ve experienced it before….”
I couldn’t dismiss those words. Even if it’s a small mumble passed by, I had to take Ariel’s words to heart.
“I would appreciate it if you could tell me more, Princess.”
“Ah, that’s… I feel like I’ve experienced this sensation and situation before. And recently too. But I don’t remember having such an experience. But it doesn’t seem like my memory has been manipulated….”
She tilted her head, seeming puzzled. I immediately called up the status window.
-You have regressed for the second time.
The moment I saw that sentence, everything was understood. That I had failed and returned.
Then Chloe appeared in front of us.
“Hello, Senior~. Seeing you again?”
“…Why did it fail?”
“Because Senior was loafing around? I told you it wasn’t a good choice~.”
Damn it.
I cursed inwardly and then thought about it carefully from my seat.
First of all, the fact that Chloe came to find me means that I persuaded her. The fact that she came all the way to tell me this is proof.
I don’t know what words were exchanged in the process, but I can roughly guess. Because I had been thinking about it over and over again for this day.
‘Then….’
Why did it fail? I thought about it.
The first thing that comes to mind is Chloe’s words.
‘Loafing around’. That means I wasted time with useless things.
And if you think about it a little deeper, and too much, you can guess that the time when things go wrong is near.
That’s because the me of the 1st regression wouldn’t realize the regression and waste time. Rather, I would have moved efficiently.
“When is the occurrence time?”
“Hmm~ Within today?”
“Not the date, the time.”
When I growled in a low voice, Chloe laughed with a playful expression.
“I’ve told you everything with just this much~.”
“You have something you promised me.”
I grabbed Chloe’s hand strongly and said. Then she scoffed and said.
“Senior. What are you believing in to act like that? You don’t remember anything. If I get pissed off like this, you’re the only one who loses, you know?”
“If you want to see the words I said come true, go ahead and try it.”
I whispered the words I would have said before the regression. It was a word I had been thinking about over and over again for this day. Chloe frowned as if she didn’t like it.
“Why can’t you ever give in even once?”
“Shut up and tell me. The time.”
Chloe pouted and looked at her watch before speaking.
“It’s 4:05 now. 1 hour and 55 minutes later.”
“Short.”
Too short, it’s too short. I could never stand up against the three with that amount of time. I knew why I failed.
“What’s the method of attack?”
“Tsunami.”
Tsunamis are the best way to wipe out life on earth. Moreover, since a huge number of different races are gathered at the port, the effect was also excellent.
“What happens after that?”
“What would happen after that? Everything was washed away. They only attacked the next day.”
“That makes sense.”
Each god’s territory is close to each other. If one side attacks, the other territories are also affected. So Black, having achieved its purpose, wouldn’t have attacked further.
Furthermore, Black also needed time to adapt to Estella’s body. Today’s attack seems to be aimed at confusing Yustia and buying time to adapt.
Then Ariel joined our conversation.
“W-what are you two talking about right now? Failure? Attack? What do you mean tsunami?!”
“I’ll tell you later.”
Evacuation comes first now. There was still time left, but I couldn’t stay here.
But Ariel didn’t give up easily. She grabbed my arm tightly.
“I have a feeling I’ve heard those words. And you didn’t tell me properly either. Kyle, tell me. Is the strange feeling I’m feeling related to the conversation we’re having now?”
“Yes, it is related.”
“…Okay.”
Only then did Ariel let go of my arm and ask.
“What should I do?”
“First of all, we have to evacuate the kids, no, the people first.”
“But this many people….”
She looked at the festival participants. More than 99% were drunk. It’s not an atmosphere to listen to.
“It’s okay.”
I immediately let mana flow into the ground and penetrated everyone to get rid of their intoxication. Then I gave orders to those who had regained their senses.
“Everyone move to the White’s territory, immediately!”
Everyone was puzzled at first, but perhaps because it was the words of a Saint. They stopped the festival and began to leave the port. Being a Saint is good in times like these.
A sudden mass exodus. I told the party Chloe’s explanation while moving.
“So you’re saying we’re in the 2nd regression, Chloe?”
“That’s right, Princess.”
Including Ariel, the other three also had bewildered faces at Chloe’s explanation. It wasn’t easy to believe. But they didn’t doubt it because of their faith in me.
“Hyungnim. Then what should we do?”
“First of all, Evan, you meet with White and….”
I was about to tell Evan what to do first.
A group was approaching from the opposite direction, kicking up dust.
“Prepare for battle!”
It was none other than the Beastmen. They were running to hunt us, consumed by their wild nature.
I looked at Chloe. She had a face as if she knew nothing. She was just looking at the Beastmen from an observer’s point of view.
Seeing that, I came to one conclusion.
It seemed like… the future had changed.
***
[3rd Regression]
Listening to the failure of the previous regression, I searched for a new path. And the choice I made was to contact the World Tree.
If Black had prepared for the aftermath, then I would just have to respond accordingly. If it was an Elf, they could stand up against the Beastmen.
But this attempt also failed. That’s because the Blue and Green territories were completely opposite each other.
As a result, the Beastmen arrived first, and then the Elves appeared, but in the process, only Lana and Ariel survived.
[6th Regression]
I confirmed that there was no attack from the Beastmen when facing the tsunami.
“Vale, are you ready?”
“Yes, Hyungnim.”
So, while contacting the World Tree, I decided to face the tsunami with Vale in the meantime.
And the moment the tsunami covered the port. We unfolded the family’s swordsmanship.
Arden Swordsmanship Form 3 Variation – Tsunami Deflection A sword extending towards the tsunami. Swordsmanship born to stand against nature countered the tsunami.
The result was successful. But the ending was not good. The moment the tsunami was deflected, the 2nd in command of the Beastmen, Lyidan, attacked.
Vale died.
[11th Regression]
More than 10 attempts. We reached the territory of White. But the atmosphere was gloomy.
Elena hugging Evan.
That’s right. This time, the protagonist died.
I mourned Evan’s death in my heart and slit Estella’s throat.
…For the first time, tears welled up.
[23rd Regression]
As the number of regressions increased, Ariel’s ability shone.
This is because the experience before the regression was accumulated in her senses as the situation was repeated. She didn’t have the memories, but it felt like deja vu, which was a great help.
Thanks to that, we escaped from the sea and arrived in the territory of White. Without anyone dying.
After that, we thought we would be able to make proper preparations… but we couldn’t because Orange died.
The three most important elements in this episode.
Chloe who will tell the future.
Ariel who will lead to the right and safe path.
A weapon to fight Black.
And that weapon was the sword that I had asked Orange to reinforce last time. Of course, since Orange died, my sword and Evan’s sword didn’t exist.
It would have been dangerous if it wasn’t for the Holy Sword stuck in White’s temple.
Really, it was dangerous….
[35th Regression]
How can I kill Black while saving everyone? I thought about it carefully.
The conclusion was time.
“Yeah, if only I had time….”
The conclusion was that if I had that, I could end it perfectly.
Not much. Just 1-2 days. If I just had that short amount of time to prepare.
But I knew that such a thing could not happen. So I had to find another way somehow.
But… I couldn’t think of a way.
[49th Regression]
“Haa, haa….”
Rough breath. Ariel was breathing heavily.
Already regressed 49 times. No matter how talented she was, there was a limit. The senses accumulated from dozens of regressions harmed her. Because the original episode ended in just 23 regressions.
As a result, her body was boiling, and she couldn’t say a word and couldn’t move.
To make matters worse, Yellow’s divinity was also gradually weakening due to the endless regressions. The regression that used to be at 4 p.m. was gradually pushed back, and now it regresses to 4:30 p.m.
In the end, I had to face Black alone. In a worse state than before.
I used all the power I could mobilize to face Black.
I even used black magic. I sacrificed everything, leaving only the arm to wield the sword, the legs to run, and the minimum internal organs to function. I also consumed part of my soul.
At the moment of collision with Black.
“Stop it, stop it!”
Chloe shouted and stood in front of me.
Episode 191 Regression (6)
Episode 191 Regression (6)
“How long will he last~.”
10 times? 20 times? Or even less?
Maybe he can endure more than that. Because the senior I know is that kind of person.
I wonder what kind of person he was in the past that makes him so stubborn.
“Well, I guess it’s natural for his personality to be like that since he’s a villain?”
He blocks things for the reason of evil, and interferes under the pretense of justice. In the meantime, to spread his will to the world, his personality has no choice but to be like that.
Villains also had their own difficulties.
But even so, this time he had to give up his stubbornness and will. No, he had no choice but to do so.
First of all, the situation is not favorable. Currently, the senior’s level is Expert’s highest level. I don’t know what level he reached before coming to this world, but it was clear that he would be much lower than that right now.
Time is also running out. At most, less than 2 hours. With that short amount of time, it was not enough to face the god of this land. Especially with his current body.
On the other hand, the opponent was fully prepared. That fox-like bitch was also in her hands, and she seemed to have planned to attack this country. In fact, she almost took over this land in just 3 days.
In other words, the situation was so desperate that the word “unfavorable” was not enough. The senior’s chance of winning was extremely slim.
So, he accepted even when threatened. Because it was obvious that he would fail anyway.
Besides, there was another reason.
“That face was worth seeing.”
That face when he grabbed me. How excited I was to see that face looking at me, telling me not to hide that I was a regressor. I felt a strange pleasure in his face stained with sadness, despair, and regret.
Thinking about that, I also think, I’m really hopeless.
But I wanted to see that scene again. Because it was a different side of the senior that I couldn’t usually see. As far as I know, it was the first time.
What kind of expression will the senior have in the abyss of despair waiting at the end of numerous regressions? I was so looking forward to it.
So, I could endure this much time. For the pleasure I would get in the end.
[Regression 2nd round]
As soon as the world was turned back, the senior moved busily. I teleported to the harbor to keep my promise.
Why am I going? I have to keep my promise. And if I don’t go, the senior will definitely say something. How could the senior not notice that?”
I wanted to maintain a good relationship with the senior if possible. Because I didn’t want a relationship of hatred.
After explaining, I followed the senior around. It was easy because the senior didn’t want anything else if I just told him about what happened before the regression.
“Prepare for battle!”
But even that seemed to be coming to an end soon. Because the beast bastards attacked.
That’s how the second attempt ended, and the third regression began.
***
Before I knew it, the number of regressions exceeded 10.
“Haaam~.”
At first, I thought I could endure it, but it was impossible. As it became the 13th time, I couldn’t help but yawn.
But it wasn’t too boring. It was quite interesting to observe the senior in the repeated regressions.
Especially impressive was when Veil died.
It was natural for Lana unnie and Evan to be sad because they were close. But the senior’s reaction when Veil lost his life was unexpected.
Physically, Veil is family, but mentally, they are complete strangers. There is no family affection between them. Nevertheless, the senior was very sad about Veil’s death.
Of course, not only Veil but also the princess was the same. I guess they developed some kind of affection for each other as they spent time together.
“More than that, when will it end~.”
I wish it would end soon.
***
Regression is repeated.
The 10 regressions soon reached 20, and gradually 28… 29… 30 were achieved.
Around that time, I started to frown without even intending to. Explaining the situation before the regression and constantly experiencing the same situation became increasingly annoying.
But the senior didn’t know how to give up. He used the failure of the previous round as a stepping stone to find the best and greatest path.
What made that possible was the princess’s performance. She helped the senior with that ability that she had been watching closely. That was a great help.
Of course, it wasn’t just success. The senior is also human, so he sometimes failed. But he somehow satisfied the regression conditions.
Anyway, thanks to that, the situation has improved a lot. Unlike the beginning, not many people died, and he approached the god who could cooperate with other races.
It’s a success. He can save them. Hope was gradually appearing.
But that was only on the surface. In my eyes, it wasn’t like that at all. Rather, it was heading for the worst.
The reason is two.
One is that the time, which was fixed at 4 o’clock, was gradually pushed back, and the other is that the princess, who was helping the senior, was also getting tired.
The former was caused by the weakening of Norang’s power, which maintained the regression.
Turning the world itself back is difficult even for a god. Repeating that dozens of times, it was inevitable that the divine power would weaken.
The latter is because the princess is human.
Some people take the word regression lightly, but regression is more dangerous than you think.
Yeah. You can endure it once or twice. But what if it becomes 10 times? What if it exceeds 20 times? Can an ordinary human endure the experiences and memories accumulated in the process? It’s impossible.
Fortunately, the princess only went that far because her memories were not connected. If even that had come back, she would have already gone crazy.
Anyway, for that reason, even the little leeway that had been created was gradually lost. So, there was only one thing left. Giving up.
“Senior. Why don’t you stop now?”
“……”
“You know it by now, right? That there’s no way. So, even now, with me…”
I made a suggestion with kindness, but the senior cut me off and said.
“I’ll take care of it.”
“Haa…”
I sigh even more at the tone full of strong will. It’s clear that he’s not going to give in.
I sighed inwardly and said to the senior.
“Senior. I’m saying this because I’m worried about you. Think about it carefully.”
“…Get lost.”
That’s how the 31st regression began.
***
I can’t understand it at all. Why is he doing this so much?
The senior, who entered the 40th round, must have understood it too. That no matter how much he tries, it’s useless now.
The time has been reduced to 4:20. The preparation time has become even tighter.
In the meantime, he tried to save four people. Evan, Veil, Lana unnie, and the princess. The situation could not improve because he tried to save those four. That was no different from a restriction.
Nevertheless, the senior was even more tenacious and didn’t know how to stop. Even if his arm fell off, his leg disappeared, or part of his body was gone, the senior sacrificed his body to save those four without fail.
Watching that made me feel annoyed. I was angry for no reason. My heart felt heavy at the sight of nothing but foolishness.
44th round, 45th round… 49th round.
The senior’s pathetic appearance continued. Of course, no meaningful results came out.
“Haa, haa…”
Then the princess collapsed. Now, the person who would lead and help the senior was gone. The only helper he could have was gone.
The senior’s choice was one. To face the god alone.
I laughed in vain. He can’t even kill one god properly now, and he’s going to face him alone? How?
“Tell me. How are you going to fight.”
“Move.”
“Tell me! How are you going to fight!”
“I told you to move, Chloe.”
I stopped the senior who made a stupid, foolish, and idiotic choice. But the senior only repeated the word “move” like a parrot.
When I blocked him, the senior teleported me. Knowing that it wouldn’t work. But I knew that resisting would increase mana consumption, so I had no choice but to let it happen.
The place I was moved to was the opposite side of the Holy Kingdom, the East Continent. I immediately teleported back to the original place.
In that short moment. The fight had already begun, and the senior’s appearance was not normal.
The sword was covered with the divine power I had seen before, and hundreds of magic circles floated behind his back. And black magic. He was using black magic by sacrificing part of his body and soul.
A bizarre appearance mixed with all kinds of energy and power. The senior, who was hard to see as a human form, was literally a monster himself.
The moment I saw that, something in my head snapped. And I jumped in between the two who were about to collide.
“Stop it, stop it!”
“Mo, ve…”
A clumsy voice flows out through his mouth. I shouted at the senior.
“That’s enough! Why are you doing this so much!”
I can’t understand it. Why is he trying to protect those four while sacrificing himself? He doesn’t bat an eye when other people die, but why is he so obsessed with those four?
“They’re children, I have to protect… I must…”
“You’ve already failed more than 40 times! If you’ve failed so many times, this must be fate!”
If no matter how much you try, the future doesn’t change, then it can only be explained as that’s the fate.
Then the senior said with a rotting mouth.
“Don’t spout that kind of talk in front of me… As if you know what fate is…”
Then what do you know. What do you know about fate, you little thing…
“And… Don’t interfere. It’s my choice, my life. A complete life that is not influenced by others… Only my own life…”
The senior’s eyes become dim. Flesh melts due to the side effects of the power. Watching that happen in real time makes my eyes fill with tears.
This is not what I wanted.
“What I wanted was…”
Just, just, just….
“Damn it!”
I lose strength. My shoulders droop. My head faces down. I couldn’t bear to look at the senior’s broken appearance with my own eyes.
Then there was a guy who didn’t understand the atmosphere and jumped in.
“I’ve heard about you. More than that, get out of here. I have to finish processing…”
At that moment, anger boils over. The seal begins to be released due to the rapid change in emotions.
Ssssk─
The aura of darkness that surrounds my whole body. It returned me to my original form. I felt the two horns sprouting on my head and unleashed my power.
“Shut up. Can’t you see I’m talking to the senior right now?”
I draw a line horizontally with my hand. The power filled with anger cut off the neck of the fox bitch who had become one with the god.
“What are you…”
“Just, shut up!”
Not satisfied with that, I tear it to pieces.
I confirmed that the guy had quieted down and turned my head to the senior. And I flowed in my energy and returned the senior to his original form.
Looking at the senior who was gradually regaining consciousness, I whispered to this foolish man.
“Senior. Make a promise with me.”
“Wha, t…”
“Just one day. That’s the maximum I can earn. So… If you fail next time too, promise me you’ll give up and leave with me.”
“Ha, haha…”
The senior suddenly laughed at my words. And then answered.
“Enoug, h…”
“Then is that a promise?”
“Yeah…”
At that moment, a soul contract is made. If it is violated, he would be forcibly subordinated to the other party.
In that time that is turned back. I sighed in frustration.
“Why, why…”
Why this kind of man… Damn it.
Episode 192 God Killing (1)
Episode 192 Killing God (1)
Suddenly, a gust of wind sweeps through the harbor. A familiar sensation enveloped my entire body. It was a regression phenomenon.
At the same time, Ariel groaned and collapsed. I checked on her as she gasped for breath.
“…Her condition.”
Her whole body was burning with fever, and her blood points were also overheated. Her senses and nerves were probably so sensitive that she would be greatly pained by even small external stimuli.
Ariel being in this state meant that she had regressed a lot. It must have been over 20 times at least. In fact, she entered this state from the 20th time or more.
I moved mana for healing. Then Chloe appeared in front of us. Her face was contorted with annoyance.
“Sunbae, keep your promise. Just one day, just one day.”
Chloe stretched out her index finger. After saying that, she lightly touched Ariel to heal her.
It was sudden, but I soon understood her intention. I grabbed Chloe, who was about to leave.
“Thanks, Chloe.”
“…You son of a bitch. Do you know how much trouble you’re causing me?”
Chloe glared at me and spat out a curse. But I didn’t feel bad about the curse. I know what it means for her to move within the Holy Kingdom.
“I know.”
“…You know what. Just keep your promise. If you fail, you’re leaving with me.”
I nodded, feeling the contract engraved on my soul. It was clear that this was a contract made in the previous iteration.
“Why… damn it.”
Chloe spat out a curse until the very end and left. I watched Chloe disappear from my sight and let out a long sigh towards the sky.
“I didn’t think she would help….”
An unexpected development. In the novel, Chloe only explained the memories from before the regression, and she didn’t do anything more than that.
Moreover, Chloe moving within the Holy Kingdom was a risk in itself. Of course, it wouldn’t happen, but she could lose her life if she made a mistake.
What change of heart did she have to directly help me? It wasn’t a level that was possible with just goodwill.
“Hoo….”
I pushed my confused mind far away and decided to focus on the situation in front of me.
What Chloe said was one day. In other words, something would happen after 24 hours. So I had to move quickly.
Fortunately, I had many cards to play within the time frame of one day. First, there was Ariel, who had recovered.
“Ugh… Ah!”
Ariel regained consciousness and got up. She looked fine, unlike before. As soon as she woke up, she ran to me.
“Kyle, we have to move quickly! They’ll attack in a little while! Even this conversation….”
“Princess, calm down.”
“There’s no time to calm down…. Huh?”
Ariel paused at my calm reaction. She narrowed her eyes and looked at me.
“Your reaction is strange. You definitely weren’t like this…. And why am I okay? Why can’t I see Chloe either….”
“Princess, we have a little time to spare. It’s true that it’s a dangerous situation, but there’s no need to rush.”
“R-Really…? But why….”
“I’ll explain the reason later. Let’s move for now.”
Although we had a day, every minute and every second was still important. Ariel immediately woke up Lana, Evan, and Vail from their drunken stupor and summoned them.
I said to the bewildered three.
“Evan, Vail, from now on, you two will go to the White’s domain with the Princess and meet with White. Got it?”
“Hyung-nim….”
“At least explain what’s going on….”
“The Princess will explain that to you.”
50 regressions were not in vain. If it was Ariel, she would be able to talk to White well even if I didn’t explain it.
Ariel nodded as if she understood, and I nodded back.
“Then where are you going, Hyung-nim?”
“I’m going to meet Green with Lana.”
“Green… as in the World Tree?”
“That’s right, Lana.”
Chloe and Ariel, and the sword enhanced by Orange’s power. These three are the key to this episode.
However, it wasn’t like there were no other elements. Evan had to get power from White, and Lana had to get power from the World Tree. They were the next most important after the three keys.
“Come to the volcano when you’re done.”
I said that to the three and then dispersed with Lana.
***
“Chloe, are you really going to do this? This is my area. I didn’t touch you talking about regression, but this is a clear violation of the rules.”
“You were the one who broke the rules first.”
“It’s unfair to say that. I paid the price for it, didn’t I? By using him. If you come out like this, I have no choice but to sanction you.”
The moment the man said that, Chloe unleashed her original power. A deep, dark darkness enveloped her.
The man frowned at Chloe’s released form. Seeing that appearance, he knew that she was serious, not joking.
The man straightened his disheveled clothes with Chloe’s power and said.
“Chloe. Your feelings for him weren’t this strong, were they? He was just… something to play with for a while, wasn’t he?”
“Shut up, it’s none of your business. And… I just promised Sunbae. It’s over if he fails this time too.”
The man laughed at those words.
What a well-matched pair. It doesn’t change even as time passes. That’s why it’s more fun.
“Well, it’s okay to do this, I guess.”
The man shrugged and said.
After all, the purpose of the activity is chaos. Nothing more, nothing less. It would be even more fun with her intervention.
Besides, there was nothing to lose by stopping it for a day or so. We had already achieved more than our goal.
But there was also an undeniable fact.
“Still, Chloe. The fact that you violated the rules doesn’t change.”
“What do you want.”
At the sharp voice, his arm is compressed like a tree branch. But the man said without much concern.
“One favor later. You’ll have to give me a chance to operate in the Empire.”
“…Okay.”
Chloe thought. One chance to operate was a cheap price to pay.
Immediately afterward, the man tidied up his tattered clothes and ended this meeting.
“Let’s see each other again later, Chloe.”
“…….”
“Hehe, you’re so shy.”
With that, the man left. Chloe sealed her power again and exhaled.
“Yeah… this is enough.”
This is, enough….
***
We arrived at the World Tree, the domain of the goddess of life and earth.
As expected of a place where the World Tree herself and elves live, it was an area made of forests. And unlike other gods, she directly reveals her appearance to the world in the form of a tree, so the security was not easy.
Entry is only possible through designated entrances, and even then, the visitor’s identity and purpose of visit are thoroughly checked. In the process, those with impure intentions are filtered out.
But that was only for others. It didn’t apply to me and Lana, who were saints.
I skipped the long line and headed to the entrance. Then, an elf from the knight order, called the Guardians, blocked us.
“No cutting in line. Please stand in line properly… Ah, Saint-nim. And Lana-nim too….”
“Hello.”
“Greetings, Lana-nim.”
At least among the elves, Lana was as famous as the saintess. It would have been strange if they didn’t recognize her.
“But what brings you here….”
“I came to see the World Tree. Guide me.”
“I have a mission to carry out, so I’ll bring a guide.”
With those words, the elf headed into the domain. And soon after, she brought another elf. It was Elena, the captain of the Guardian Knight Order.
“…Even if you’re a saint, it’s troublesome to just come without notice.”
“Estella would have let me in without saying anything. I’m busy. Guide me quickly.”
“…I understand.”
I know they’re sensitive because it’s their god’s domain, but we were in a hurry. So we headed to the center of the domain under Elena’s guidance.
“It would have been nice if you had said something beforehand….”
“Elena.”
I called her quietly as she complained.
“It’ll be conveyed after you meet the World Tree, but I’ll tell you in advance. A war is about to break out. A very, very big war. So it’s good to be prepared. If you want to protect Evan.”
“…What do you mean.”
“Okay, we’re here.”
In the meantime, we arrived in front of a huge tree. But the tree was so large that the word ‘huge’ was not enough, and it had grown high, piercing the sky. This is the World Tree itself.
“I’ll be going now. We have to meet the World Tree.”
“…….”
Elena looked at me with a troubled face. But she knew that the World Tree was calling us, so she left without asking any other questions.
After that, Lana and I stepped onto the leaves that had been created in front of us. And the light flashed and obscured our vision, and when we opened our eyes, a landscape different from the forest unfolded.
The space I visited to save Lana in the past. It was the World Tree’s inner world. Unlike then, it was more realistic as we came into direct contact with the main body.
“Hmm….”
At the same time, I felt a strange familiarity. It was as if I had been here before. But it wasn’t important right now, so I approached the World Tree.
“Heuheueung~”
Whether she knew the situation or not. She was humming a leisurely tune. At that moment, the World Tree turned her head.
“Kyle, Lana. It’s been a while since we’ve met in person, hasn’t it?”
“Hello, World Tree-nim!”
Lana ran to the World Tree and hugged her as she was.
“I missed you, World Tree-nim.”
“I feel the same way. And thank you for always cleaning around my avatar.”
“Hehe, no problem.”
From Lana’s point of view, the World Tree was a benevolent being. It was natural to like her. I let Lana have enough time to meet and then pulled her away.
“Lana, I know you want to talk more, but later. Okay?”
“Yeah, Kyle. I understand.”
The World Tree looked at our appearance as if it were cute. I tried to ignore that gaze.
“So… what’s the purpose of your visit? Did you come because you have a ‘request’ to make?”
The World Tree emphasized the word request. She seemed excited at the thought of erasing the debt she owed, but unfortunately, she was wrong. I said to that face.
“Black has been released. Do you understand now?”
“…….”
The moment I uttered those words, the World Tree’s face hardened in an instant.
Episode 193 God Killing (2)
Episode 193 God Killing (2)
The World Tree’s face, which had been hardened, relaxed for a moment, as if my words sounded like a joke.
“Kyle. You shouldn’t joke around. It hasn’t been that long since we reinforced the seal….”
However, the World Tree couldn’t finish the sentence. Her complexion darkened further. It seemed she confirmed the absence of Black in a short moment.
“It’s not a joke….”
“It’s real. Do you think I’d joke about Black?”
“How did Black escape…?”
“There’s no time to explain that. Estella is already in his hands.”
She hurriedly tried to contact Estella, but there was no way she would respond. I stopped the World Tree, who was trying to contact another god.
“It’s better not to ask the others. They’re all busy for various reasons.”
Yellow is busy blocking the clone, Orange is busy making the sword, and White is probably talking to Evan.
Of course, Red and Blue are traitors, so they won’t answer. And contacting the latter two could lead to troublesome events.
I told her the story, and the World Tree frowned. The space shook greatly, as if she was angry.
“Red and Blue have always been greedy. I didn’t expect them to side with Black….”
After muttering that and calming down, she asked me.
“What do you want, Kyle?”
“The Elixir. Hand it over to me.”
The reason I sparingly saved my requests was for this day. To obtain the most valuable elixir in the world, the one she created.
“So, you want that after all.”
“It’s the only solution to escape this crisis.”
What I currently lack is physical mastery. Because I’m only at the highest Expert level, there’s a limit to the power I can output.
At least Master. I need to reach that stage to fight those guys. And the Elixir was the elixir that could solve that the fastest.
“With Kyle’s skills, it would be a great help. I understand.”
The World Tree stretched her arm out in front of me. Then, she stretched out her index finger, and soon a small drop of water bloomed, transforming into a bottle shape.
Thud, a small bottle falls onto my hand. A small bottle that could barely hold a drop of water. I carefully accepted it and put it in my pocket.
“You can’t eat it right away. It’s not completely finished.”
“How long do I have to wait?”
“About 20 hours.”
It’s a slightly tight time, but I can wait long enough. Either way, I just need to consume it before clashing with those guys.
“So, Kyle’s right is gone now, right?”
“Yeah. But… I have a personal favor to ask.”
“No. Kyle’s right to ask me for a favor is over. That was the condition.”
“I know.”
I know it all too well. That was the condition of the deal, and I used that right. But this time, I’m not talking about a deal, and it’s something she can do easily enough.
“It’s simple. Just teach Lana magic.”
I looked at Lana. She didn’t say anything separately because we already talked about it on the way. Soon, Lana summoned a summon.
[Master! Why did you call me today!]
The being she contracted with in the past for library work. It was the Dragon Leo. Of course, only a year has passed since then, so he’s still a hatchling.
The World Tree blinked the moment she saw the baby dragon. It was a more interested gaze than ever before. Then she said.
“To think dragons still exist….”
“Thanks to the First Emperor.”
Excluding subspecies, the dragon race has been extinct for a long time. It was natural to be surprised.
“That gloomy guy would do something like that. More than that, this dragon….”
The World Tree stared at him intently. The hatchling was terrified by the god’s gaze and hid in Lana’s arms.
“A Dragon Lord’s bloodline? Even a direct line of pure blood.”
The World Tree’s divinity is [God of Life and Earth]. She could tell what kind of bloodline it was just by looking.
“That’s right. That’s why I’m asking. It’s about facing Black, after all.”
I often disregard the gods, but I don’t take their power lightly. Mortals couldn’t possibly face a god, even if they died and came back to life.
The only exception is the dragons called Transcendents. Even more so if it was the bloodline of the Dragon Lord, who was said to be comparable to a god, not just any ordinary dragon.
However, that’s only possible when they’re adults. It’s absolutely impossible at the hatchling stage.
“Indeed… if Lana is taught, the chances of winning will be higher. Okay. I’ll grant that request.”
I nodded in satisfaction and said to Lana.
“Lana. See you later. Work hard.”
“Okay, I understand. You work hard too, Kyle.”
“Yeah.”
We exchanged greetings before leaving and shared a light hug. The World Tree, who was watching this scene from the side, covered her mouth with her hand and blabbered nonsense.
“The two of you always look so youthful.”
“Shut up. You have to take responsibility for teaching her by tomorrow morning or noon at the latest.”
“Don’t worry. I know the severity of the situation. Lana, follow me.”
“Yes, World Tree!”
With that, Lana left, and I was about to leave the inner world when the World Tree whispered.
“Kyle. You know what my request is without me having to say it, right?”
“I’ll risk everything to kill Black, so don’t worry.”
“That’s the answer I wanted to hear. It’s a pity, though. Goodbye, Kyle.”
As the World Tree saw me off, a light flashed. When I opened my eyes, the scenery had changed, and the World Tree’s main body was in front of me.
After finishing my business with the World Tree, I immediately headed to Orange’s volcano.
***
Meanwhile, Ariel, Evan, and Veil, who had arrived in White’s territory, were talking to White in the temple. And White, who heard Ariel’s words, was surprised and asked back.
“Descendant of Kiran. Is that true?”
“It’s true. We’ve had this conversation more than ten times.”
At first, White didn’t believe it. However, he had no choice but to believe Ariel’s words, which predicted even the next sentence. That’s only possible if it means one thing.
“To think he’s regressed dozens of times….”
White touched his forehead.
Not just once or twice, but a whopping 50 times. At that rate, Yellow’s divinity would be running low.
Moreover, judging from what they said, this might be the last chance. Originally, the three of them had already attacked the Holy Kingdom and were in the middle of a war.
So, why did these three come to him? That concern didn’t last long. There was only one reason to come.
“So, the reason you came to me is….”
“We need the power that White-nim has been hiding.”
“I see….”
There’s no way they wouldn’t know after regressing so many times.
‘I hoped this power wouldn’t be used if possible….’
The concept was prepared for the very end. But now that Black has been released and has obtained Estella, it’s not the time to be stingy.
White turned his gaze to Evan and called him quietly.
“Evan Felix. Come before me.”
“Yes? Me?”
“Evan, don’t ask back and move immediately. Resolve your curiosity later.”
“Yes, Princess.”
At Ariel’s sharp voice, Evan moved immediately. And so, Evan stood before White, the God of Light.
White said to the man in front of him.
“Evan Felix. You, who are born with the fate of a hero. Do you know how saints and priestesses are chosen?”
“Um… I heard from my brother that you have to be loved by God. Is that right?”
“Yes. That’s right. Then… do you know that there’s something different?”
Evan tilted his head. Something different? He’s never heard of that. Not even from his brother.
“Of course, you wouldn’t know. This concept of power didn’t exist in this world in the first place. It’s just a modification of the concept that Kiran Tianis conveyed, made in my own way. It’s only been 400 years since I made it. The other gods don’t even know about it.”
White continued, emitting his divinity.
“The reason I’m telling you this is because you deserve it.”
“I deserve it?”
“Yes, you deserve it.”
He must be braver than anyone else, respected by everyone, and have a good personality and mindset.
That was the qualification to receive this power.
Evan scratched his head awkwardly after hearing those words. It was too much praise.
“No. You deserve to hear these words.”
He’s always been watching. From the day he started working in the world. So, there’s no need to be embarrassed. This is a very well-explained evaluation.
“The explanation was too long.”
After finishing his words, White compressed his divinity into a small bead shape. It wasn’t just a lump, it contained half of his soul as the God of Light.
White handed it to Evan.
“Swallow it.”
“What happens if I swallow it?”
Come to think of it, he didn’t explain it. White nodded and replied.
“As soon as you receive this power, Evan, you can draw on my power.”
“Does that mean… I’ll become a saint like my brother?”
“No. That’s not it.”
The concept of saints and priestesses is ultimately recognized as beings who work and serve for God.
But this concept is not. As soon as he receives this power, he will be treated as an equal to himself, and will be respected by his followers and himself.
Evan asked again after hearing the explanation.
“Then what do you call this?”
“Hero.”
White uttered the word he had heard from Kiran Tianis in the past.
“It is called a hero, Evan.”
Episode 194 God Killing (3)
Episode 194 God Killing (3)
The orange volcano I revisited was the same as usual. Many people visiting the market were busy buying things, and it was very lively.
Nothing had changed. However, I felt a sense of incongruity in the market. I knew the reason, so I headed to the volcano’s basement.
The path leading to the volcano’s basement became increasingly intense. The deeper I went, the closer I got to Ju-hwang’s smithy, and a tremendous heat enveloped my entire body.
Dozens, no, hundreds of times hotter than my first visit. The temperature suggested what was happening underground.
Eventually, I arrived at Ju-hwang’s smithy. As soon as I stepped inside, my skin began to burn. It was due to the immense heat emanating from the smithy.
I controlled my mana to resist the heat and moved inside.
Then, the sight that unfolded. The first thing I saw was magma and fire filling every corner of the volcano’s interior. They were spread throughout the space.
In the center, Ju-hwang was hammering away. Each time he struck the unfinished metal, a clear and beautiful sound echoed.
Ju-hwang wasn’t alone. There were dwarves assisting him.
Not just one, but all of them. All the dwarves called Meister were staying here.
This was the true nature of the incongruity I felt in the market. The dwarves were inside the volcano helping Ju-hwang.
“Raise the temperature more!”
“Yes!”
At Ju-hwang’s shout, the dwarves moved quickly. The internal heat increased even further.
“…….”
I watched the scene silently. If I interfered here, the worst outcome would await. How did I get this opportunity? I couldn’t ruin it.
1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours….
Time passed. I waited patiently.
Fwoosh─
Immediately, light erupted from the center. It was blinding.
At the same time, a tremendous flame shot up from the center, scattering in all directions. My skin was burning. If I was like this, I didn’t need to describe the condition of those at the center.
Then, the light and fire were sucked into the center. It was complete. I sensed it.
I immediately approached Ju-hwang. He took a deep breath as I approached.
“To finish this today… It’s really insane. Tsk tsk, look at my children.”
Ju-hwang pointed to the collapsed Meisters. They were passed out as if they hadn’t slept for days. Despite their bodies being red with burns.
“It can’t be helped. Black has been released.”
“Ugh, I thought Red was up to something, but I never expected it to be Black.”
He handed me two swords with a troubled expression. One was mine, and the other was Evan’s. After receiving the swords, I said to Ju-hwang.
“Get some rest. By the time you wake up, it’ll all be over.”
“Yeah, I need to rest. I used too much strength….”
Ju-hwang, who had barely been holding on, blinked and then fell backward, passing out. This was because he had urgently finished what was originally scheduled for completion next week today, even mobilizing the dwarves.
“…….”
The smithy’s interior became quiet in an instant. The speed and heat of the flowing magma also subsided, and a silence settled.
I turned to leave the smithy. But then, I heard the sound of someone rushing down the stairs. I looked up and saw Evan.
“Hyung-nim, I’m here! More than that, the sword….”
“Here you go.”
The moment I threw the completed sword, I lunged at him. Despite throwing it quite hard, Evan caught it well and easily dodged the attack.
“Looks like you finished your work well.”
“Haha, Hyung-nim. I’m not the me of the past anymore. This much is a piece of cake.”
“Where do you think you’re showing off?”
“Ack!”
Even if he became a hero, he’s no match for me. Evan is only on day 1, and I’m thousands of times ahead. The activity time itself was different. How dare he show off with that.
Still, he had definitely improved compared to before. He forcibly reached the master level. He had a sword, and he had gained the hero’s power, so he was ready to face a god.
Of course, there were many problems. As it was forced, it couldn’t be said to be perfectly complete. However, with Evan’s talent and my help, we could fill the gaps. In just one day.
“What about the Princess and Veil?”
“They’re learning how to handle power from the paladins.”
Evan’s hero’s power could be shared with others. And since the power derived from Hayan was based on divine power, learning from the paladins was the most appropriate.
“But what about Lana-sunbae?”
“Lana is also working hard. Under the World Tree.”
Anyway, it was a relief that things were progressing steadily. Before the regression, there wouldn’t have been even this much time.
I flicked Evan’s head and said.
“Now, you come with me too.”
“Huh? Where to?”
“Where else? You need to learn how to handle power.”
Although the source and type of power were different, there were still things in common. So, it was my turn as a senior to teach him.
“Hyu, Hyung-nim… Your expression is evil….”
“Shut up and come with me when I’m being nice.”
“Wi, will you go easy on me?”
Well, that depends on you.
I didn’t bother answering with words and just stared at Evan. Despair filled his face. But he soon resigned himself and opened his mouth.
“Hyu, Hyung-nim, please take care of me….”
“Okay.”
***
Meanwhile, Lana was diligently learning magic under the World Tree, and she had just finished.
“Do you understand, Lana? Mana control is the most important thing in this magic. If you fail to control it, your very existence can be sucked in. Keep that in mind.”
“I will keep it in mind, World Tree-nim!”
“Good.”
The World Tree nodded. Lana was a smart child, so she would definitely stay within the boundaries.
“That’s the end of what I can teach you. The rest depends on Lana’s capabilities. So, it’s best to practice during the remaining time.”
“Yes.”
After finishing the conversation, the World Tree released Lana from the imaginary world. Now that he had taught her everything he could, there was nothing more he could do.
After coming outside, Lana clenched her staff tightly and exclaimed in admiration.
“To think there was magic like this….”
Magic that she had never heard of from her grandfather or Kyle. The magic created by a god brought excitement to Lana.
What would happen if she could handle this skillfully? She even thought that she might reach the pinnacle of summoners.
So, she wanted to practice this magic she had just learned as soon as possible. The glimpse of this magic at the newly learned stage was that amazing.
Afterward, Lana followed the spirit’s guidance and moved her steps. It was an open space that the World Tree had told her about for practicing magic. And just as she was about to practice magic.
“Unni.”
“Huh? Chloe. How did you get here?”
Chloe appeared in front of Lana. Chloe’s expression was not good at all.
“What’s wrong? Why does your face look like that? Did something bad happen?”
“It’s not that… Ha, Unni, can you talk to me for a moment?”
Lana tilted her head. It was surprising that Chloe had come to her first, and she was curious about what she had come to say.
“It’s about Sunbae.”
“…….”
The moment she heard those words, Lana’s face became more serious than ever before.
***
The day passed by too quickly.
After finishing training, it was the next morning, and after finishing various preparations, it was well past lunch. And I was currently staying in Ju-hwang’s volcano.
The reason was that Ju-hwang’s territory was a strategic stronghold with the volcano in the center of the six territories. So, we were preparing for the war with the gods here.
“Elena. The preparation.”
“All the elves are on standby in Hayan-nim’s territory.”
Hearing those words, I nodded. I turned my head to the opposite side.
“Commander. What about your side?”
“We are also on standby under Evan-nim in the basement of Norang-nim’s territory, ready to move at any time.”
“Good.”
This is why dwarves are good. Because they dig roads underground to mine minerals. This is also one of the reasons why we gathered in Ju-hwang’s territory.
Of course, it would have been better to strike Blue and Red directly without doing this. The opponents were still careless.
However, we were not yet fully prepared. We couldn’t just recklessly strike the enemy.
Moreover, we had to move more carefully and cautiously as we were secretly preparing without being detected by Black, Red, and Blue.
Even if Chloe was blocking them, their eyes weren’t just going to disappear. At least, we needed to appear defenseless on the surface.
“I don’t know who will attack first. So, don’t let your guard down and stay on standby. Go.”
“Yes, Saint-nim.”
“Understood.”
The two commanders bowed and left for the place where their knights were on standby. Afterward, I looked at the dwarves who were also preparing for the war.
People usually think that dwarves are far from fighting, but that’s not the case at all. With their skills, they could easily handle defense. Although the Meisters and Ju-hwang were passed out, there was no problem.
“It needs to be completed soon.”
I took out an elixir from my pocket. It wasn’t complete yet, so I hadn’t been able to drink it until now. Of course, it would be completed soon, but I couldn’t help but be anxious.
“Kyle.”
Then, Lana approached me. Her complexion wasn’t good. She had been like that since morning.
“What’s wrong, Lana?”
“Can we win?”
I replied to that.
“We can win. No, we will definitely win.”
I will make it so. I will definitely save everyone.
I fiddled with Lana’s bracelet. Perhaps this bracelet could be used today.
I wished it wouldn’t be used, but it couldn’t be helped. Lana’s second death scheduled for her is today.
Of course, I can save her. I made this magic tool for this day.
“So, don’t worry.”
“Okay, Kyle.”
I hugged Lana. Lana smiled brightly and answered, but her face was full of worries.
After facing each other for a while like that. A big shout was heard.
“Saint-nim! The beastmen have moved.”
At that shout, I released Lana and said.
“Let’s go, Lana.”
“Okay.”
So, we came out of the volcano’s basement and faced the beastmen.
The god that Lana and I would face was Red. The god of struggle.
Episode 195 God Killing (4)
Episode 195 Killing God (4)
The bottom of consciousness. Estella was floating around there.
All she could see in her clear mind was darkness. Nothing else existed. Then Estella spoke into the void.
“Black, Black. Shouldn’t we find another way instead of doing this? Surely you can find a peaceful way that everyone will be satisfied with.”
She kept chattering and persuaded Black.
“And hatred only breeds more hatred. The history of Eustia proves that. You were once a god of Eustia, so you know that well. Revenge isn’t always the answer. So even now…”
“Shut your mouth, Saintess.”
Then Black’s form appeared in her consciousness. A hand reaching out from the all-black figure blocked Estella’s mouth.
“Mmph!”
With her mouth blocked, Estella glared at Black’s form and staged a silent protest. She shook her arms and legs, resisting.
Black frowned at the sight. He wanted to get rid of the Saintess’s soul right away, but he couldn’t.
The reason was that he had not completely taken possession of the Saintess’s body.
He was just temporarily occupying it, replacing the soul of the vessel. Unless she voluntarily handed over the authority of her body with her own will, Black himself was not the owner of this body.
So, imprisoning her at the bottom of her consciousness like now was the best he could do. Black soon took his hand off her mouth.
“Puh-ha! Black! How can you block my mouth!”
“……”
Black did not respond to the Saintess’s incessant words.
After all, once the war was over, once she knew there was no hope, the Saintess would hand over her body. So he just had to be patient until then.
Having finished thinking that, Black left. This useless conversation was a waste of time, and it was time to focus on the battle.
The space was left alone again. Estella quietly clasped her hands together and prayed. The object of her prayer was not White, nor any other god.
The object of her prayer was none other than.
‘Saint.’
It was for Kyle Arden, who was fighting without giving up for the 50th time.
Estella remembered the past regressions. She didn’t know why. This phenomenon was too strange, even Black, who occupied her body, did not remember.
However, it was not without some expectations. She began to remember the events before the regression after the Saint had made a wish for her.
It was a promise made by staking her soul. It was said that souls transcend time and space, so perhaps the memories were continuing in order for that oath to be kept.
-Estella. Never give up. No matter what you do, no matter how many times you try, I will go save you.
Estella quietly kept recalling the words he had said.
“I will, Saint. No… Kyle oppa.”
And then she prayed once again for her one and only Saint.
Hoping that he would be safe.
***
Between the orange and red territories. The border was instantly turned into a battlefield.
The battle started earlier than expected, but it couldn’t be helped. No matter how much Chloe said it would be a day, it was impossible to stop everything. I was satisfied with having earned about 20 hours.
“Clear the way!”
I ran across the battlefield and gave orders. Lana was with me beside me.
“Grrr…”
“Krrang-!”
Then a group of beastmen, consumed by wildness, rushed at us. But I ignored them and ran, only looking at the goal.
You might ask why I wasn’t fighting, but they weren’t my opponents.
“Stop them from approaching the Saint!”
“Protect the Saint!”
Immediately after, shouts were heard from the rear of the battlefield. At the same time, a large explosion occurred, and an object fell among the beastmen. It was a giant sphere.
Kwaaaang-!!
The sphere exploded as soon as it touched the ground. A sticky liquid scattered everywhere from within. The opponents who were hit head-on were bound as they were.
The attack wasn’t over.
“One more shot!”
“Fire!”
Kwang!
Another sphere was fired. This time, various hidden weapons burst out from within, attacking the beastmen. Their bodies were tied up, and they couldn’t resist and fell.
“Don’t stop!”
“What are you doing! Keep bringing them!”
The dwarves’ containment did not stop. They continued to assist from behind, blocking the beastmen so that we could reach our goal with peace of mind.
Thanks to them, we kept moving forward. But it’s not like we kept moving forward without being stopped.
Beastmen, like elves and paladins, are a representative military group of the Eustia Holy Kingdom. No matter how much the dwarves, armed with technology, blocked them, they couldn’t hold them forever.
Moreover, the beastmen had unleashed their power with [Beast Transformation]. Among them, stronger beastmen blocked our path as we dug deeper. They were dyed in the red divine power and lost their reason, so they rushed at us without caring for their bodies, making them very difficult to deal with.
But the problem solver also appeared quickly.
“Protect the Saint and Lana!”
The appearance of the elves, led by Elena. The Guardians of the World Tree instantly intervened between us and faced the beastmen. The timing was good.
I asked her who came to me right after.
“Elena. Neutralization?”
“I have subdued them all. There will be no interference from the remaining tribes.”
“Good.”
I nodded.
The task I gave the elves was to suppress the beastmen tribesmen. The remaining beastmen in the tribal village were non-combatants, but I didn’t know when Red would drag them into this fight as well. Red was capable of doing that.
After a short conversation, I gave them orders.
“Break through. Until we reach Red.”
“Yes. But… do we have to kill them all?”
Elena asked hesitantly. I fully understood her worries.
They were friends yesterday, but today they were enemies. As they had spent a long time together, there was bound to be hesitation.
“Kill them.”
But I said firmly. If we show consideration for each and every one of those things, we won’t be able to win this war. I couldn’t stand to see the war ruined.
Of course, some flexibility can be exercised.
“However, if you want to save them, make them half crippled. Make sure they can’t come at us again.”
“Understood!”
Elena smiled brightly and led the knights. In any case, the beastmen were also miserable beings manipulated by Red.
“Let’s go!”
Elena gives orders to the elves. They cleared the way according to the commander’s orders. Certainly, the breakthrough speed was also faster when the main force joined.
Moreover, the elves, who knew how to use magic and spiritism, played a big role on the battlefield.
Especially spirits. The tiny beings that use the power of nature wandered around the battlefield, hindering the enemy and helping allies.
We steadily approached Red under the support of the dwarves and elves. Then, Red must have felt a sense of crisis and sent the chiefs of each tribe.
The only ones who could stop those strong ones were those of equal skill. Accordingly, the elves left one by one to face them.
The number of Guardians of the World Tree was decreasing. Even Elena left to face Lyidan, the second-in-command of the beastmen tribe.
But there’s no problem. They perfectly completed their mission. They brought us safely in front of Red.
“You’ve come.”
Thus, we faced the strongest beastman, Red, the god of strife, who had taken over Hagdass’s body.
At the same time, the elixir in my pocket informed me that it was complete.
***
Meanwhile, at the same time.
Evan was floating in the deep sea with the paladin order. It was to go to Blue’s residence, the palace, located deep in the deep sea.
But it wasn’t easy.
It is difficult for humans to move properly in the sea. People were, after all, terrestrial creatures. Perhaps if White’s divine power hadn’t protected them, they would have died before even reaching the deep sea.
Moreover, the path was even more difficult because the fishmen and mermaids, Blue’s creations, were attacking. Even this would have been a failure if hyung hadn’t told us the currents of the sea.
How does he even know the currents? Evan was just amazed.
“Welcome! The current will change in 1 minute, he said!”
But we couldn’t let our guard down. According to hyung’s words, the currents changed at certain times. Evan urged the paladins who were following.
It was then. The fishmen and mermaids rushed towards them.
The paladins drew their swords because there had been several attacks. Evan also drew his sword after them. But the captain of the knights stopped Evan.
“Evan, you can’t.”
“But…!”
He shook his head at the sight of him about to rush in right away.
“I understand how you feel, but now is not the time. Besides, the Saint said. To somehow bring Evan to Blue in one piece.”
“……”
Evan bit his lip tightly.
It’s a known fact. Hyung kept talking about it until we left today.
-Evan, keep in mind. The importance of the matter. Your one choice can drive everyone to death.
Yes, I know that very well. If I waste my strength here, the burden will fall on others that much more, and that was a path towards failure.
But, seeing them dying in front of my eyes….
Then the captain of the knights grabbed Evan’s shoulder again.
“Don’t worry. We are the servants of White. Our vitality is second to none to the beastmen. So please don’t worry and go.”
“…Hoo, yes.”
Evan, who had regained his composure, led the people to the palace again.
Having overcome the attacks that continued behind him, Evan reached the palace entrance with some of the paladin order, led by the captain of the knights, Veil, and Ariel.
In front of it, Evan drew his sword, commemorating the deaths of the victims. Mana flowed nobly through the white sword.
“Everyone. Today, we must….”
And he said, putting anger into his sword.
“We will kill the god and return everything to normal.”
With that declaration, the power engraved in his soul was activated.
Episode 196 God Killing (5)
Episode 196 Killing God (5)
Red. I look at the god of this world.
A trained body comes into view. The well-developed muscles, without any waste, make you feel the power they hold just by looking at them.
Also, the red divine power flowing throughout his body forcefully created a sense of pressure. Even without a collision, the gap between a god and a mortal is felt.
I protected Lana and pushed it away. Then, I slowly raised my head and looked at Red’s face. A familiar face came into view.
Hagdas. The chief of the beast tribe and the strongest of the beastmen. It was him. Currently, he was in a state where his body was taken over by Red.
It may sound strange. The vessel of the god was Estella, the saintess.
However, the saintess is not the only vessel. Even if it’s not her, there were plenty of vessels that could contain a god. It’s just a difference in suitability.
Estella is a vessel that can contain all gods and unleash 100% of her abilities as a god. But the others are not.
Hagdas, who currently holds Red, is only at 70%. It was far below Estella. But even that was a great threat to us now.
I held Lana’s hand tightly.
“Lana, you remember what I said, right?”
“I remember, Kyle.”
Lana nodded. There was something we had talked about in advance because Red attacked while the elixir wasn’t finished yet.
“I’m sorry. For entrusting you with this. But it’ll only take 5 minutes….”
“Kyle, don’t worry. I can do it enough. Don’t you trust me?”
“I trust you.”
I let go of Lana’s hand as I looked at her bright smile, but my heart was still bitter.
Just 5 minutes. It’s a really short time in reality, but it’s a very long time against a god. I had no choice but to feel frustrated because I had to let Lana go in such a deathly situation.
But in this situation, Lana was the only one who could face Red. I hoped the bracelet would do its part and wished for her safety.
Afterwards, I took out the elixir from my chest.
“Then see you in 5 minutes, Lana.”
“See you in 5 minutes, Kyle.”
At that moment, magic circles appeared around Lana. Her summoned creatures began to be summoned. I turned my gaze away from the scene and drank the elixir.
***
Kwaang!
Red knocked away the summoned beast rushing at him. He only hit it lightly, but the summoned beast was buried in the ground, spewing blood in all directions.
Next was a high-level spirit. But Red easily fended off the rushing spirit with a relaxed movement. The spirit, unable to withstand the impact, was reverse-summoned to the spirit realm.
“Just a high-level spirit.”
It is true that spirits are strong, but that is based on human standards. It’s not enough to face a god like himself. At least a spirit king had to be brought to fight back.
“Haa, haa, be quiet….”
Lana replied, breathing roughly. Then she unfolded the magic she had been preparing. Ren, the deer she had received as a gift from the World Tree in the past, resonated with Lana’s magic and overturned the ground.
Ku-gwa-gwang!!
But it was useless. Lana’s attack was blocked as if it was obvious. With one hand, too.
However, Lana did not stop and continued her attack. She cast magic to buy time somehow.
“Hmm.”
Red fended off the magic and looked at the woman blocking his way. Then he wondered.
“Why are you going this far?”
2 minutes. The match was already decided in that short amount of time. The scattered summoned beasts and her bloodied appearance around her were proof of that.
On the other hand, he was fine even after receiving more than 100 attacks. Not even a scratch. Rather, as time went on, he was able to fight more stably as he adapted to the body.
Besides, this was only because he was being lenient. Red could have ended this meaningless fight and obtained the saint who was lying behind her long ago.
Even so, the reason he didn’t was because he kind of liked her.
Lana Heitald. A woman who once even rose to the position of a saintess candidate. A woman who was born with a strange blessing and was even of interest to Red himself.
If she gave up like this and handed over the saint, he was even willing to forgive her sins until now.
“Tell me. What made you like this?”
“……”
Lana didn’t answer.
At that sight, Red clicked his tongue and raised his arm. If she didn’t answer, there was no need to continue this futile act.
Immediately after, Red’s fist was fired at Lana.
Kkwaaaaaang─!
A roar as if tearing the heavens and the earth resounded in the world, and Lana’s body became one with the ground.
At this point, even the shape should not be intact. Red felt the sticky blood and flesh that touched his fingertips and turned his body. Now that the nuisance was gone, it was time to switch to the saint’s body.
But Red’s steps didn’t last long. A faint life reaction was felt from the hole. The her who should have died instantly was alive.
Immediately after, Lana’s voice flowed out of the hole.
“This time….”
A voice full of cracks. The one with blood and phlegm in it could only be thought of as already at its limit, on the verge of death.
“It’s my turn to protect….”
Every time she moves her arms, every time she moves her legs, her whole body screams. Her bones are broken and her muscles are torn, so she can’t even put strength into them properly.
But Lana didn’t give up. She squeezed out mana and tried to get out of the hole by force, and eventually came out.
Lana stood in front of the god once again and protected Kyle.
“Chloe said… how much sacrifice Kyle made….”
How hard Kyle worked to save them in the 50 regressions. How sad he was for our deaths.
What Chloe saw and felt.
“I heard everything….”
Even without that, she has always been considerate and protected by Kyle.
But what about now? She is receiving more than that. Even the preparation process for this event was with Kyle’s help.
This can’t be. It shouldn’t be like this. She can’t just stay in Kyle’s arms forever.
“So, now it’s my turn to protect.”
Lana’s eyes shining intensely. Red, who saw it, said.
“Foolish. To challenge a battle with no chance of winning. Don’t you know the word ‘give up’?”
Lana ignored Red even if he sneered. No, to be exact, she had no choice but to ignore it.
[Checking the companion’s damage status.]
[Fractures throughout the body and rupture of major organs. Ultra-fast regeneration is activated.]
[Extreme mana exhaustion is confirmed. Supplying mana.]
A bizarre voice echoed in her head one after another. Lana felt a moment of fear at the emotionless, indifferent voice, but she put aside her doubts as her body recovered.
The source of this phenomenon was clearly the bracelet Kyle gave her. That’s because the bracelet was shining brightly.
Feeling that her energy was full, Lana finally unfolded the completed magic. Two magic circles floated behind her back.
One was a summoning circle to summon summoned beasts, and the other was a magic called [Contract of Time] learned from the World Tree.
Lana combined the two magic circles into one. The two magics that became one resonated with each other and rose into the sky.
“That magic is….”
Red belatedly felt an unusual energy and threw a fist. But contrary to expectations, the magic did not even have a small scratch.
“This magic was created by Ms. White and the World Tree, so it won’t break!”
[Contract of Time] is a joint magic created by two gods. No matter how much of a god you are, it was not easy to break.
“Humph, it’s just a matter of killing the caster.”
Red stretched out his fist with all his might. Lana was fine this time too.
[Using ‘Skill: Immortality’.]
[Time remaining: 9 seconds….]
The temporarily granted power of immortality kept her from death.
Lana endured the pain of tearing her whole body apart and moved the sensation connected to the magic. This pain was nothing compared to the pain Kyle must have felt.
Lana’s senses stir through the magic circle. Hundreds, thousands of strands of thread are felt through the senses. All of this was a moment in the future.
Originally, this was impossible with her mana. Even when she first learned magic, only about 10 strands were the end. This is possible because mana is constantly supplied.
Lana looked for the limit of the future that she could call with her current level and refuted the previous words.
“Why should I give up! Do I have to give up unconditionally if there’s no chance of winning?”
It was ridiculous. If that were the case, the world would not have developed this far.
And….
“What’s wrong with me saving my man!”
Kyle is my one and only, the man I love the most, no matter what anyone says.
Give that up? I can’t do it, I can never give up. Even if I die, I can’t do that!
Then a thread was caught on her fingertip. Lana sensed that it was the limit and shouted, pulling it long.
“Leo!”
Something popped out of the magic circle along with her scream filled with anger.
Black scales, huge wings and tail, and the majesty that shakes the world. A life form that is the pinnacle of all species.
[Lana, my master. I have come at your call.]
It was a dragon.
The dragon, which was only a small hatchling just 1 minute ago, did not exist in this world, and only a fully grown adult dragon existed.
However, the dragon that appeared was not a normal adult. It was Leo, a dragon from the distant future called an ancient dragon, who had accumulated power and wisdom and possessed the power to confront God.
Lana squeezed out the remaining mana and pointed to Red. And commanded.
“Leo, attack!”
[As you wish. My master.]
As soon as his will was expressed, thousands of magics floated up. The magic that embroidered the entire sky headed straight for the enemy.
God and Dragon. The two beings collided.
Episode 197 God Killing (6)
Episode 197: Killing God (6)
A bright sky despite the absence of the sun. In that sky, numerous stone slabs the size of soccer fields floated, and I was lying face down on a slab, gasping for breath.
A scene from the past. A memory from a very old and distant past.
“Tsk, tsk.”
Then, a shadow fell over me, and I heard a tongue-clicking sound. I glanced up to look at the person.
“No progress, no progress at all.”
The Heavenly Demon (天魔).
Along with Noah Celestia, who taught me magic, my other master who taught me martial arts (武).
In my memory, I silently stared at the old man.
Thwack!
As if he didn’t like that, he flicked my forehead.
“Does glaring like that change anything?”
“Then why don’t you teach me better?”
“Even when I give you advice, this rascal.”
Another forehead flick comes flying. I couldn’t avoid a single one of them, due to the subtle principles contained within. Of course, even now, recalling the memory, I only saw half of it.
“Stop hitting me! I’m already exhausted!”
“So, a guy who’s about to die has the strength to resist. Well, resist some more.”
“Aaaargh!!”
The old man kicked me. I fell below the stone slab. After staying in the sky for 10 minutes, I landed with a thud in the same spot as before.
“Cough, cough, damn… you bastard old man….”
“You’ve had enough rest. Get up.”
That was accurate. Even if I couldn’t say I had rested properly, I had recovered to some extent. I forced myself to get up, grabbed my sword, and faced the illusion of his younger self that was created in front of me.
Whack!
I get hit.
Thwack!
I get hit.
Crack!
I get hit again.
I was constantly getting beaten by the Heavenly Demon’s illusion.
A counterattack? I didn’t have the luxury to do that. My skills were too meager to keep up with his movements at only 15 years old.
Even if I barely managed to defend and counterattack, it would only come back with even greater impact. No matter how much I used my head and resisted, the result didn’t change.
After 2 weeks of facing the illusion, the Heavenly Demon finally stopped me.
“Tsk, tsk, even after several days, you haven’t changed.”
“Hah, hah….”
“Did you think you could make up for your shortcomings with passion alone? Don’t be ridiculous. At this rate, you’ll be stuck in the same place even after 100 years, even after 200 years.”
I didn’t understand those words at the time, but I understand them now. No matter how full my desire for martial arts (武) was, I couldn’t even get close to making up for my innate shortcomings with effort.
“I’m teaching you because I was asked to, but this is too much. How could a dullard like you be born with such a destiny?”
“Shut up!”
I got angry at those words and rushed at the Heavenly Demon. And I said these words.
“Geniuses always talk so easily. Do you think I wanted to be born like this! I wanted to be born with decent talent! I couldn’t be like you, a genius among geniuses, but if I had at least been in the middle, I, I…!”
At that time, how much the old man’s words stimulated my inferiority complex. I blindly swung my sword and expressed my anger.
Of course, the old man easily blocked my attacks. He yawned and lightly received the sword with one hand.
Around the time the sword strikes exceeded several hundred, the old man grabbed my sword and said.
“Then give up. There’s nothing more foolish than continuing to hold onto something when you know it won’t work. Wouldn’t it be helpful to both you and me? Why waste time and struggle meaninglessly?”
Yes. He definitely asked me that. I had forgotten it, but I remembered it after a long time.
How did I answer at this time… Ah, I remember.
“To protect everyone. That’s why I’m struggling.”
I looked at the old man, burning with desire. Then he laughed heartily. It was the first laugh he had shown since coming here. He smiled with satisfaction for a long time and then said.
“How pure.”
Pure. The old man who spoke those words sat down. And then he looked into my eyes. I met his eyes. I could see an enthusiasm in his eyes that had never been there before.
“Originally, I was going to teach you roughly and send you back. But I’ve changed my mind. It would be a waste to send a pure guy like you away like this. So, from now on, I will teach you as your master.”
I was taken aback at first. But soon I showed respect to my teacher.
At that moment, the surrounding environment slowly began to disappear. It seemed like it was time to wake up.
Only then was I able to move my body freely. After that, I admired the scenery that I would never see again. This space was created solely to teach me, so it was no longer there.
I also looked at my original body after a long time. It was definitely a terrible body from the beginning. I don’t know how I lived with such a body.
After a while. Suddenly, I heard a voice from the front. It was the voice of the old man who should have already disappeared.
“Well, disciple…. How is it now? Do you still have that purity?”
I was speechless.
“What. How did you get here again?”
“Hehe, that woman came yesterday to tell me how you were doing. So I came to see your face.”
“Why do they always do things they shouldn’t do. Well, they were always self-willed.”
If that weren’t the case, they wouldn’t have reached their current positions.
“The answer?”
“You should know by hearing it. That I lost that kind of purity a long time ago.”
“It’s been noisy with stories about you.”
It would have been strange if the things I had done hadn’t spread. I carefully asked my teacher.
“So, are you disappointed?”
“What is there to be disappointed about? I’m just amazed. That you made such a choice.”
It was the teacher who was always laughing as usual. Seeing that figure after a long time made me think.
“He’s so consistently human.”
The Heavenly Demon (天魔). The name that makes all the demons (魔) in all dimensions tremble.
His cruelty was recognized even by the demon gods, surpassing the demons and demon lords of the Demon Realm, and his power could not be ignored even by the gods of all dimensions. As such, the man in front of me was a terrifying being.
But he, the teacher, was the most human of all the humans I had seen.
“You’re the only one who would say that to me.”
I don’t know why he’s laughing again, saying that’s a good thing. I can’t help but laugh too.
Anyway, I told him my current feelings.
“Well, I think it’s slowly coming back. That purity from back then.”
“Is that so.”
“Yeah.”
The teacher turned his head and looked at the disappearing space. I looked at the disappearing figure of my teacher.
“Then… see you later.”
“If I have time.”
“You’re still not cute.”
Thwack!
Whether it was a reprimand or something else, the teacher flicked my forehead. Immediately after, his figure completely disappeared from the space.
I turned my eyes away from the spot where my teacher had been sitting and said.
“Well, shall we go?”
After that, I woke up from my sleep.
***
As soon as I regained consciousness, the pungent smell of blood stung the tip of my nose. It wasn’t just one, but the smell of over a hundred different types of blood.
I immediately opened my eyes and assessed the situation.
The first thing that caught my eye was Lana’s summons scattered on the floor. There were dead children, and there were summons that were barely alive.
Thud!
Then I heard a heavy sound. I turned my head and saw Red and a dragon underneath him. And not just a regular adult dragon, but a dragon of the ancient dragon class.
“As expected of a dragon. To withstand this much against me. It would have been fun if dragons had remained in this era.”
Red, with a satisfied face, landed the final blow on the ancient dragon presumed to be Leo. The dragon was reverse-summoned and disappeared, and the victor was the God of Strife.
With the obstacle gone, Red walked towards this side. No, to be exact, he was heading towards Lana, who was protecting me.
“Now….”
The moment he reached out to Lana. I teleported and brought her over. I sighed at Lana’s appearance up close.
“Haa….”
Her arms and legs were twisted grotesquely, and her whole body was stained with blood. There was nothing intact about Lana’s appearance. She would have died if it weren’t for the bracelet.
Realizing that, tears welled up in my eyes. I heard that sadness becomes dull, but that’s not the case at all. Seeing the heroine, and Lana at that, dying for the second time, my heart aches as if it’s being torn apart.
“Hehe, it’s Kyle….”
Then Lana’s hand touches my cheek. Even though it looks like she’s in excruciating pain, she smiles brightly and welcomes my return. I grabbed her hand with a trembling hand.
“Why, why did you go this far…. I told you to just hold on. Why, knowing that you can’t beat God….”
Enduring against God was enough with an adult dragon. There was no need to force an ancient dragon to come out. In fact, it went that way.
Nevertheless, using all the power of the bracelet to bring out Leo from the more distant future was one thing. It was to defeat God. But no matter how much power was supplied by the bracelet, it was difficult for Lana, who was not a 7-circle mage, to defeat God with her skills.
“Because… only Kyle sacrificed himself…. Now, now I’m going to protect you… not just Kyle alone, but me too… cough, cough!”
“It’s okay, don’t say anything if it hurts. I know what you mean.”
How devoted is this. No matter how much you like someone, it’s hard to sacrifice yourself to protect someone.
Even so, my feelings for Lana were continuing to grow. But if she shows me this side of her… even I would have no choice but to admit it.
I held Lana’s hand tightly. And then I met her eyes and conveyed my feelings.
“Lana. You know I love you, right?”
“Hehe, I love you too….”
After confirming each other’s feelings. I used magic. It was teleportation and sleep magic.
“I’ll come to pick you up when it’s over. Rest.”
“Kyle… don’t get hurt. Okay…?”
“Yeah, I promise.”
After moving Lana, I got up. And I turned my head to Red, who was staring at me blankly.
“Did you finish your farewells?”
“Yeah.”
“It was touching.”
For a moment, anger surged, but I suppressed the emotions that seemed about to explode and moved in front of him.
Once again, I face Red. He scanned me up and down. It was as if he was evaluating me. Red asked with a satisfied smile.
“Saint, how are you going to entertain me?”
At those words, I drew my sword from its scabbard. I can feel the sensation of a body that has reached the Master level, a body that has been reborn. I slowly moved my body and said quietly.
“Red. God of this world.”
I held the black sword in reverse grip. I kept the God of Strife, standing leisurely, in my eyes. And then, as if releasing the suppressed anger, I drew mana from my dantian.
After that, I continued as if asking him.
“Do you know martial arts (武)?”
Episode 198 God Killing (7)
Episode 198 God Killing (7)
“Mu (武)…”
Upon hearing that word, Red looked up at the sky. He seemed to be recalling something from the past. He spoke in a slightly heavier voice.
“It’s a concept one can’t help but know when pursuing strength. I even delved into it at one point. But…”
That was only for a moment. Soon, Red’s expression and voice were tinged with ridicule.
“Mu (武) is ultimately nothing more than a phantom created by the weak. It’s just the futile struggle of foolish people who don’t understand that it’s powerless before true strength.”
Immediately after he finished speaking, Red’s arm moved. Paang, the air exploded in an instant, and a massive energy swept over. I moved my sword to deflect the attack.
Kwaaaang!
A roar erupted from the direction I deflected, and part of the ground was obliterated. Red, having lightly received the attack, glowed his eyes and continued.
“Doesn’t a strongman like you know that fact?”
I scoffed in disbelief at those words. Red chuckled, as if knowing the meaning of my reaction.
“Hmph, even though you’ve risen to the same rank as us, your thoughts haven’t escaped the level of a mortal. I must end this meaningless conversation.”
Red fully unleashed his divinity. Red energy flowed around him. And he began to move in earnest to take over my body.
Kwaga gagak!
The entire space resonates with extremely compressed power. Red rushed at me in that state. I followed the movements with both eyes. The dynamic visual acuity of a master’s body made it possible.
I muttered, keeping Red, whose position changed from moment to moment, in sight.
“I’ve seen too many guys like you.”
I’ve seen it way too many times. The sight of treating martial arts merely as a survival method for the weak, as a means to gain power.
It’s not just a few. Most of them. More than 99% of them thought so.
“It was so absurd.”
It was so unsightly how they didn’t realize their ignorance, didn’t even know the meaning within, and acted as if they were right.
Since when was it? When did the meaning of the concept of Mu (武) become faded?
Actually, I don’t know either. Even my master said he didn’t know. He simply explained that the perception had changed with the flow of time.
Yes, I can understand that to some extent. But there was something I couldn’t bear at all.
That the God of Struggle, the being most deeply associated with Mu (武), was ignoring it. I was so angry about that.
Kwaang!
“So I’ll show you. How threatening the power you underestimate is.”
The moment of impact. As I instill my will, my soul writhes and reacts. The ring glowed in response to the movement of the soul.
[The power of the God Slayer is imbued.]
The power engraved in the soul engulfs the entire body. The elevated body contained it completely. I didn’t feel any pain like before.
Pajijijik-!
The aura of Godslaying rushed madly at the power of God and tore it apart. Then, it broke down and further broke down Red’s divinity that had spread in all directions. It didn’t stop until it was completely gone from the world.
“Was this what you believed in and acted so confidently? I overestimated you.”
However, Red’s reaction was lukewarm. Rather, he acted even more leisurely.
“In that era when all sorts of gods were rampant, there were as many God Slayers as there were gods. So, Saint. How many God Slayers do you think I’ve faced?”
Red spoke calmly.
“Over 300. Among them were strongmen as strong as you. I have lived through such an era. Did you think I wouldn’t know how to deal with God Slayers?”
He emitted an even greater energy and pushed back my energy. As expected, he knew how to deal with it well, so this time it was not broken down and disappeared.
“So, believing in that power…”
“Shut up. I never relied on this power to charge in.”
I interrupted Red’s words.
“You misunderstand a lot. The meaning of being a God Slayer.”
The meaning of the word God Slayer is proof that you killed a god, just that. It is nothing more than a very simple piece of evidence, nothing more and nothing less. The aura of Godslaying is also nothing more than a byproduct of that achievement.
“In the end, what’s important is not the meaning of killing a god, but the power that existed in the process.”
“It sounds like you have such power.”
“Yeah, I do.”
I stepped back slightly. I honed my energy as sharply as possible. Then, looking at Red, I asked again.
“I’ll ask you one more time. Red. Do you know Mu (武)?”
However, Red simply responded with a fist, as if he was fed up. He attacked with all his might, as if he would no longer indulge in this playful conversation.
I calmly calmed my mind. And recalling the images in my memory, I unleashed their Mu (武).
“A swordsman once said. That the sword of Mount Hua was born containing the essence of life.”
Hundreds of plum blossoms bloomed from the tip of the sword. The fluttering petals cut through Red’s attack.
“A knight once said. That he created a dragon-slaying sword to kill the hateful dragon.”
A merciless sword, desiring the extinction of the species, revealed its form. It severed Red’s fist.
“Someone else said. That he completed the martial art of destroying the heavens to break fate.”
The power to divide fate engulfed the entire space. It destroyed Red’s divinity that had spread throughout the area.
Each time I showcased the martial arts I had learned from them in my memory to the world, a part of him was erased.
Also, after only swinging the sword three times, the surroundings of me and Red were a mess. The land within a 10km radius was shattered into pieces, and lightning and thunder struck madly in the sky. The surrounding space also disappeared as if it were empty.
A scene of disaster has arrived. Only then did Red’s complexion harden. I looked at Red’s face and said.
“Martial arts are a phantom of the weak? A futile struggle of the foolish? No, that’s wrong. Mu is not just a simple skill. It’s…”
I held Karsa in reverse grip. The tip of the sword pointed down again.
“It’s someone’s wish, someone’s obsession, and someone’s dream.”
I want to become stronger than my opponent. I want to defeat the enemy. I want to save someone precious to me, etc. That’s why people learn Mu.
Of course, it’s not just for that. Some use it as a means for ambition, and others learn it to make a living. But even so, the essence contained within does not change.
The realization of hope. That is the essence of Mu (武). Power is just a way to express it.
“…What wish does your Mu exist for?”
Then Red asked. His leisurely attitude had become serious.
I was willing to answer that question. And I unveiled my long-held wish to the world.
“The death of all gods.”
My wish was the death of all things called gods, not just in this world, but in all dimensions. And that was the reason I created this swordsmanship.
“Then prove it. You and I. Who is right.”
Then Red took a stance and said.
I also took a stance to face the god. To hunt him.
Immediately after, we kicked off the ground at the same time.
***
Kwaang!
Sword and fist. The two collide. Each time, a huge shockwave erupts, and the surrounding environment changes from moment to moment.
Kwaaaang!
Another collision. Each other’s strength and strength collide. A fight to determine who is right and who is stronger by dividing victory or defeat. That continues endlessly.
This reverberation, this feeling. How long has it been since I felt this sensation? The struggle waged in hundreds of years felt omnipotence that could not be expressed as a god. But that feeling didn’t last even a minute.
The reason is his opponent. Because of the Saint. Because of him, I couldn’t fully concentrate on the struggle.
‘To think I’d be affected by something like that…’
It was the first time. That someone’s words and actions disturbed my mind.
Clearly, the path he was walking was right. Cultivating strength rather than honing skills was overwhelmingly advantageous in all aspects.
It’s not just him. All other gods have grown their rank and power as gods in that way.
You can see it just by looking at Black. The concept of death. Just by dealing with that one thing, Black was stronger than any other god.
But that was denied head-on. Even by a mere human.
At first, anger surged. But what made him even angrier was that his heart was shaken by his words and sword. Maybe his choice to give up Mu was wrong.
‘No, it’s not wrong.’
Red shook off the delusion that was gnawing at his mind. If this path was wrong, he wouldn’t have been able to be born as a god and come this far.
So
“I’m not wrong, Saint.”
“No, you’re wrong.”
The Saint charged, dragging his sword. The dark sword approached, scraping the ground.
Karr rereuk!
At that moment, the sword made a strange sound. The ominous and repulsive noise brought a strange fear to my whole body.
Red regained his senses and moved his energy. A marble-sized sphere, compressed and compressed again, was created on his hand.
In the end, all he had to do was shake off the enemy’s power. Any skill was powerless in the face of overwhelming power.
Red clenched the sphere tightly and struck his fist down. At that moment, everything in the area was crushed. But soon Red widened his eyes.
Seogeok-!
His divinity is cut so easily. The Saint’s sword approached, cutting away all the divinity surrounding him.
Cutting, cutting, and cutting again. Turning everything back to nothing. The divinity he had built up over a long time was cut away by his sword.
Red couldn’t help but be surprised at the sight. This was an area impossible with the power of a God Slayer.
This is definitely….
“Let’s end this now.”
At that moment, the Saint’s sword, which had approached close, moved. The tip of the sword pierced Red’s arm and cut it off.
However, the arm was unharmed and no pain was felt, making the result of being cut meaningless. Red felt something strange and moved his arm, but it did not move no matter how much he conveyed his will.
It felt as if the connection with the body had been severed. No, it wasn’t just that, it was the feeling that the soul contained in the body had been cut off.
Red looked at his opponent and expressed his doubts.
“This swordsmanship only cuts gods. It only cuts you, the God of Struggle.”
Red chuckled at those words, and that soon turned into admiration.
“The words to kill a god. It wasn’t a lie.”
A sword that showed anger, hatred, and madness towards God. Only the desire to kill God could be felt in his sword.
‘Yes, that’s…’
It’s true Mu (武).
“What I gave up and couldn’t have…”
Power. It was right in front of him.
However, Red, who had no arms, could not grasp the Mu (武) shining in front of him.
Red accepted the death that would soon come to him and asked.
“Where did I go wrong?”
Fortunately, the opponent answered the question.
“From the beginning. Everything went wrong from the moment you gave up your origin.”
“I see… It’s a pity I didn’t realize it sooner.”
It was unfortunate and unfortunate. If he hadn’t given that up, he would have become stronger.
But it was a late regret. It was a truth he realized too late.
Immediately after, the dark sword split Red.
Episode 199 God Killing (8)
Episode 199: Killing God (8)
Fragments of light scatter in the air. Tens of thousands of fragments spread throughout the world, including the land and sky.
Each fragment is the divinity that Red, the God of Strife, had accumulated as a god. It was the law of the world that when even a god dies, everything returns to nature.
Of course, the speed at which it returned to nature was slow. This is because gods are beings that disregard parts of the laws of the world.
At this rate, Red’s divinity would not disappear even after hundreds of years.
Naturally, I had no intention of letting that happen.
How could I just leave it alone after killing a god? If I did, Red might revive someday, or some other god might absorb it, which would be a disaster.
Like Black, for example. I could never let that happen. Besides, Red’s remnants had a separate use.
I gathered the scattering divinity. A pure crystal of divinity began to gather on my hand.
“Gods are gods, after all.”
As expected, being an old god in this land, the density of divinity is high. If I add Blue’s divinity to this, perhaps….
Of course, there is also a way to absorb this. My current body could handle this divinity and become even stronger. But I wouldn’t recommend it.
“Eating someone else’s things always causes problems.”
Even if you win against the opponent fairly, it is still power with a different origin than mine. Problems will arise someday. I’ve seen too many scenes like that without having to try it myself.
More than anything, I had no intention of becoming a god by absorbing this. Why would I get closer to those guys? I’d rather throw it away.
“Hoo….”
I took a slow breath and checked my body condition. Fortunately, even though I fought a god one-on-one, I wasn’t injured. Rather, I was too healthy, to the point of overflowing with power.
“I never thought my body would change like this.”
I’ve undergone metamorphosis countless times, but this is the first time I’ve experienced such a change. I even think this might be the first time in the history of martial arts.
“Seeing this, I realize I have a really good talent.”
There’s a reason why I keep talking about talent. There’s a good reason for it.
Well, enough of the musing and I cast teleport. Lana will be waiting. But then a voice stopped me.
“Our god, is he dead….”
It was Hagdass, the strongest of the beastmen. His cracked voice showed how exhausted he was.
It makes sense, as the act of a mortal containing a god is very arduous. In the process of showing the power of the god, it puts a great strain on the body, and constantly whittles away at the potential and limitations contained within.
Even now, his whole body was creaking, making it hard to move a finger. The fact that he could speak was because he was an incredibly strong person.
I calmly answered his question.
“Yes, he’s dead. I killed him.”
“…….”
Hagdass was silent for a while. And after a long time, he asked again.
“Why, did…? Why did the Saint kill a god….”
“Because your god was trying to destroy this country, this continent, this world. So I just killed him.”
“…….”
He was silent again this time. Trying to destroy the world. He couldn’t defend that, even if it was his god.
After a long silence, he opened his mouth.
“Having lost our god, what should we believe in and live for now…?”
I slowly approached Hagdass. And I looked at him as he lay stretched out. The eyes of a race that had lost its giant pillar and center, the god, were full of sadness.
I said to those eyes that looked like they were about to cry.
“Just live.”
It’s not that I don’t know his sadness.
Losing someone precious. It was a pain like having your heart torn out, and you can’t empathize unless you’ve experienced it yourself.
To me, Red was an enemy, but to the beastmen, he was like a parent. The feeling of losing that was beyond words.
But the only thing I can say is.
“Live hard. Harder than anyone else.”
“…….”
“You have family, you have friends, you have colleagues. So live hard. Don’t rely on a god, rely on each other.”
Even though we may have been born at the hands of someone, that being is not absolute. We are beings that can live sufficiently even without a creator.
But even if he can’t accept it.
“If you want revenge, I’ll accept it. Come and kill me anytime.”
This applies not only to him but to all beastmen. There was such a causal relationship between them and me, and I had no intention of avoiding it.
Of course, I can’t accept it now. Because there are still enemies left.
“I’m leaving now. Get some rest, you’re not in good shape.”
After tapping his shoulder, I finished casting teleport. And until his figure disappeared from view, Hagdass was silent.
“…….”
He just stared blankly at the sky.
***
“Haa, haa….”
Evan breathed heavily. There wasn’t a single place on his body that was intact, and he was bleeding almost a lethal amount.
The only reason he had endured so far was thanks to the power of the hero. If it wasn’t for this, he would have died a long time ago.
“…….”
Evan looked around. He was the only one standing. Everyone else had fallen victim to Blue, the God of Water’s attack. Some were dead, and some were barely alive.
There was no one to help. Evan knew that, but he couldn’t run away like this. According to his brother, the opponent was also exhausted.
Evan dragged his shattered leg towards the enemy. And he leapt, squeezing out all his remaining strength.
The moment Evan collided with Blue again.
Thud!
At the same time as a white sword split Blue, a spear of water, compressed to the extreme beyond the pressure of the deep sea, pierced Evan’s heart.
The winner of the deep-sea battle was decided.
***
The destination of the teleport was Orange’s volcano. It was our base.
As soon as I arrived, I put everything aside and looked for Lana.
“Lana, are you okay?”
“Ah, Kyle!”
Her voice was much brighter than before. It was because the White priest was treating her by her side.
That didn’t mean I could rest assured. I massaged Lana’s body here and there and poured mana into her.
As expected, she wasn’t in good condition. If she had been left alone for just one more hour, her life as a magician would have been over.
Using God’s magic meant that. It had great power, but there was also a great risk.
“Ky, Kyle, I’m a little embarrassed….”
“No. Endure until the treatment is over.”
“Okay, Kyle….”
I had to do what I had to do, even in front of others. I continued to treat Lana. Still, there were many things that became possible as I ascended to Master. Thanks to that, it didn’t take long.
“Thank you….”
Her face was flushed as she expressed her gratitude, she was so cute. I couldn’t help but hug her.
“I love you, Lana.”
“I love you too, Kyle.”
“Ahem.”
Then a cough interrupted us. It was Elena. She glared at me with a frown. I quickly moved away from Lana and composed myself.
“Why.”
“I’ve come to report on the current situation.”
“Okay. I’ll go talk to Elena for a bit.”
“Okay, Kyle.”
I let Lana rest and headed to the volcano where Red’s territory could be seen with Elena. And as we moved, she scolded me.
“You’re doing a great job, Saint. Anyone would think the war is over. And a war that started today.”
“I know. I know it well, so don’t do that.”
“I’m telling you because you don’t seem to know.”
“…Tch.”
I couldn’t think of anything to refute, so I shut my mouth.
As she said, we started a war with three gods today, and we’ve only killed one, Red. Blue is still being dealt with by Evan, and the huge enemy, Black, remains.
“Anyway, what’s the situation?”
“As soon as the God of Strife, no, the god died, all the beastmen lost their will to fight. Thanks to that, we’re easily cleaning up.”
“That makes sense.”
Now that the connection that had been maintained until now has been severed, the sense of loss that comes from it is a huge shock. I could tell just by recalling Hagdass’s appearance earlier.
Then Elena cautiously asked.
“…Will we be like that too if we lose our god?”
“We probably will be.”
Elena’s eyes were shaking a lot. The appearance of the beastmen after losing their god must have been quite shocking. To think she’s saying something like this.
I quickly changed the subject.
“More than that, how is Evan doing?”
“As you said, the sea level has decreased.”
Has it already reached that stage? It’s faster than expected, but that phenomenon meant that the battle with Blue was coming to an end.
Still, I’m worried. I took Elena and some of the elves to the sea. And when we arrived at the coast, we frowned.
Tens of thousands of corpses floating on the surface of the water below. White paladins and Blue’s merfolk and mermen. There wasn’t a single intact form, so it was impossible to properly recognize them.
I raised mana and pulled the corpses out. But even after removing the corpses, the blood-stained scenery didn’t look good.
We waited while watching that.
1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours. Time continued to pass. Nevertheless, only the sea level decreased, and no other phenomena occurred.
Then Elena asked in a slightly trembling voice.
“Saint. It’s already been 5 hours.”
“I know.”
“Then shouldn’t we find a way to help Evan….”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t help him.”
The reason the sea level has decreased is because Blue compressed the sea. In addition, the gaps are filled with Blue’s divinity, making it impossible to easily enter that place. If you go in, you’ll explode and die immediately.
This is why I hate gods who dominate specific environments. They exert almost invincible power within their territory.
That’s when it happened. The water level gradually rose. The sea, compressed to the bottom of the deep sea, began to increase.
Soon, the sea that had risen to the beach again parted. And those who had suffered in the battle with the god appeared.
The paladins, including the paladin commander, and the three who were coming up under their protection. Ariel and Vail… Evan was on Vail’s back.
I immediately ran to Evan.
“Hey, what’s wrong? Why is he like this!”
He wasn’t breathing, and there was a small hole near his heart. His complexion wasn’t good either. It was clear that he had bled more than a lethal amount.
“Brother. Th, Evan….”
Vail’s voice was heavy. I immediately cast magic. I don’t know when he died, but I can still save him. No, I must do so.
How did he get this far? All the other main characters lived, I couldn’t let the protagonist die.
I used the completed magic on Evan. But at that moment.
“Wark!”
Evan’s eyes widened and he made a strange noise. He even shook his arms as if to surprise me. Because of that, I was really surprised because I thought Evan was dead.
“Haha, Brother! Your face is funny. I’ve never seen you make that face before!”
“…You weren’t dead?”
“Hey, would I die so easily? I slightly dodged the moment he aimed for the vital point at the end. Ugh, but the wound isn’t healing easily.”
“…The not breathing part.”
“Ah, that’s because I put myself in a temporary state of suspended animation. My lungs were also badly damaged, so it probably looked like I was dead.”
“Is that so.”
“Yes! But Brother. Are you crying because of me? Kya~ I knew having you as a brother would be good….”
Pow!!
I kicked Evan in the jaw and threw him into the sea. Evan, who was almost in a dying state, fell into the sea as it was.
“Let’s go. Everyone’s worked hard, they need to rest.”
“Saint, what about Evan….”
“I don’t know that kind of bastard. Let him just die in the sea.”
Elena was flustered and didn’t know what to do. Ignoring that kind of reaction, I used teleport on everyone and moved them to the volcano. Of course, excluding Evan.
“I knew it, Evan….”
“I told you not to….”
Ariel and Vail sighed instead of me.
0 Comments